
rt^ o « • . "^ 














sts.»^^ 









GREAT EVENTS 



IN 






THE HISTORY 



NORTH AID SOUTH AMEPJCA: 



FROM THE ALLEGED 



DISCOVERY OF THE CONTINENT, 

BY THE NORTHMEN, IN THE TENTH CENTURY, 



INAUGURATION OF ZACHARY TAYLOR, 

AS PRESIDENT OF THE UNITED STATES, 
MARCH 5, 1849. 

BY CHARLES A. GOODRICH, 

AUTHOR OF "UNITED STATES' HISTORY," "LIVES OF THE SIGNERS OF THE DECLARATION 
OF AMERICAN INDEPENDENCE," &c., &0. 

ILLUSTRATED WITH UPWARDS OF TWO HUNDRED ENGRAVINGS, 

CHIEFLY FROM ORIGINAL DESIGNS, BY EMINENT ARTISTS. 



HARTFORD: 

PUBLISHED BY HOUSE & BROWN. 

18 5 0. 






ENTERED, ACCORDING TO ACT OF CONGRESS, IN THE YEAR l&i9, BY 

CHARLES A. GOODRICH, 

m THE CLERK'S OFFICE OF THE DISTRICT COURT OF CONNECTICUT. 



FOUNDRY or PRESS OF 

S. ANnKUS AND SON, WALTEK S. Wir.LIAWS, 

HARTFORD. HARTFORD. 



En? 



PREFACE. 



The plan of the following work, whatever may be thought of its execution, 
will commend itself, it is beheved, to the taste and judgment of the public. It 
proceeds upon the principle of selection, being chiefly confined to the Great 
Events of American History, and which are treated of as distinct subjects. In 
these respects, the work differs from other historica Works on the same subject. 

The advantages of a work thus constructed, are too obvious to need specifi- 
cation. Yet, it may be remarked, that great events in history are like great 
objects in nature and art. It is the bolder features of a country — the more 
costly and imposing edifices of the city — the higher and more elaborate achieve- 
ments of art — upon which we delight to dwell. In like manner, great events 
attract our attention and interest our minds, because of their relations — because 
of the higher qualities of mind which, perhaps, gave them birth, and the striking 
and lasting changes which grow out of them. They serve as landmarks in our 
drift down the stream of time. We date from them. We refer to them. We 
measure between them. We compare them one with another — their causes, 
progress, influences; and, in so doing, our knowledge of men and things is 
advanced — our false opinions are corrected — our topics for interesting and 
profitable speculation and reflection greatly multiplied. A thorough perusal of 
a work thus constructed will secure, it is believed, a more competent and per- 
manent knowledge of the history of a country, than some half-dozen readings 
of that history, written on the ordinary plan. 

The principle of selection will render the work the more valuable to certain 
classes of persons — to those who, desirous of a competent knowledge of the 
history of their country, have but a limited time to devote to the study of it ; 
to the young, whose minds are apt to become wearied and perplexed with the 
number and details of minor events; and to those who wish to refresh their 
recollections, without the labor and loss of time incident to the perusal of works 
constructed on the common plan. Each of these classes will find their interests 
consulted in the work before them, while the general reader may profitably pro- 
ceed from the perusal of such a volume to those which describe events and 
details more minutely. 



4 PREFACE. 

In regard to what constitute the ' Great Events of American History,' there 
may be some diversity of opinion. As to his selection, the author has not the 
vanity to suppose that it is the best that could be made. The journey has been 
a long one ; and surely, it were not strange, if some events had been magnified 
into an undue importance ; while those' of perhaps even higher consideration 
were neglected, either for want of a better judgment, or for want of more 
serious reflection. 

In the progress of the work, the author has endeavored to do justice to the 
original settlers of the United States, and their immediate descendants, by 
bringing into view their constant sense of their dependence upon God. It will 
be seen that our forefathers were men who feared God — who sought his blessing 
in all their great enterprises ; and when success crowned those enterprises, that 
they were ready to acknowledge His good hand which had been with them. 
In seasons of darkness, they fasted and prayed: in seasons of prosperity, they 
rejoiced and gave thanks. 

In these respects, our ancestors did, indeed, only their duty; but, it may well 
be urged upon the rising generation, which will soon take the management of 
the affairs of this already-mighty nation — and which is growing in population, 
wealth, and importance, every year — to imitate an example so just! so beauti- 
ful ! so impressive ! 

The author has briefly to add, that the work was begun some years since 5 
but, until now, he has found no opportunity to complete it; nor should he, even 
at this date, have had that pleasure, but for the important aid of a highly valued 
literary friend, long favorably known to the public. Rev. Royal Robbins, of 
Berlin, Ct., to whom, in this place, he is happy to make his acknowledgments 
for valuable portions of the volume. 




CONTENTS. 



NORTH AMERICA.— UNITED STATES. 



• PAGE. 

INTRODUCTION, 13 

I. — EARLY DISCOVERIES. 

I. Northmen. — Claims for the Northmen ; Voyages of Biarne, Leif; Thorwald, Thorfimi, Helge, and 
Finnboge, 19 

II. Columbtis.—'R\n\\ and Education of Columbus ; Unsuccessful application to several European 
Courts ; Patronized by Isabella ; Sails from Palos ; Early Discontent of his Crew ; Expedients by 
which they are quieted ; Discovery of Land ; First appearance of the Natives ; Cuba and Hispan- 
iola discovered ; Columbus sets sail on his Return ; Incidents of the Voyage ; Marks of considera- 
tion bestowed upon hjin ; Second Voyage ; Further Discoveries ; Complaints against hun ; Tlnrd 
Voyage ; Discovery of the Continent ; Persecuted by Enemies ; Sent home in Chains ; Kindness 

of Isabella ; Fourth Voyage ; Return and Death, 26 

in. Sebastian Cabot. — Discovery of the North American Continent by Sebastian Cabot, 45 

II. — EARLY SETTLEMENTS 

I. VIRGINIA, OR SOUTHERN COLONY. 
Unsuccessful Attempts to settle America ; Expeditions of Sir Humphrey Gilbert ; Sir Walter Raleigh ; 
Sir Kicliard GrenvUle ; Sir John Wliite; First Permanent Settlement at Jamestown; Colonists 
early in Want ; Dissensions in their Councils ; Hostihty of the Indians ; Capture of Captain Smi'h ; 
Generous Conduct of Pocahontas ; Gloomy Conihtion of the Colony ; Timely amval of Assistance ; 
Returning Prosperity ; EstabUshment of a Provisional Government ; Introduction of Negio Slavery ; 
Cruel Massacre of the Colonists, 48 

II. NEW ENGLAND, OR NORTHERN SETTLEMENTS. 
Plymouth ; Massachusetts ; Connecticut ; New Haven ; New Hampshire ; Rhode Island ; Maine ; 
Vermont — Character of the Early Settlers 61 

III. MIDDLE AND SOUTHERN SETTLEMENTS. 
New York ; New Jersey ; Delaware ; Maryland ; N. Carolina ; S. Carolina ; Georgia ; Pennsylvania, 96 

III. — INDIANS: THEIR TRIBES AND WARS. 
I. INDIAN TRIBES. 
General Division ; Tribes in the Central and Southern parts of New England ; Tribes in the North- 
em parts ; East of Lake Erie and South of Lake Ontario ; Southern Tribes, 104 

II. ORIGIN OF THE AMERICAN INDIANS. 
Various Speculations on the subject ; Opinions of Voltaire, of Rev. Thos. Thorowgood, Dr. Boudinot, 
Roger WUhams, Hubbard, Thos. Morton, John Josselin, Cotton Mather, Dr. Mitchell, Dr. Swinton, 109 

III. VIRGINIA INDIAN WARS. 
Early Troubles of the Enghsh with the Indians ; Power and Cruelty of Powhatan ; his apparent 
Friendship for the Colonists ; Treacherous Conduct ; Kindness of Pocahontas ; Inhuman Conduct 
of Lord De la War; Captivity of Pocahontas; Cruel Massacre of the Whites; Opecancanougli ; 
Troubles with Totopotomoi ; Anecdote of J ack-of-the-foather 113 

IV. PLYMOUTH COLON,Y AND THE INDIAN^. 
Early Rencontre at Plymouth ; Friendly Intercourse established by means of Samoset ; Kindness of 
Squanto; Intercourse vnth Massasoit ; Contemplated Massacre defeated ; Caunbitant ; Ilobomok, 125 

V. ENGLISH AND NARRAGANSETS. 
Territory of the Narragansets ; Canonicus their Sachem ; his made of Challenging the English to 
War ; Union proposed between the Pequods and Narragansets ; how Defeated ; Haughty Bearing 
of Miantonimoh; Accused of a Conspiracy against the Enghsh; Accusations repelled; Peace 
ooiicluded between him and Massachusetts; War between Uncas and Miantonimoh; the latter 
captured, and delivered to the English ; how disposed of; Character of Uncas ; Troubles with the 
Narragansets under Ninigret ; Expedition against him ; its Issue 142 



CONTENTS. 



PAGE 



153 



VI. PEQUOD WAR. p^ 

tlSdTo^,!iM!''"''u; "'f'^Chara^^'-; S'^^cus; his Hatred of the En„^ish ; Cruelties prac- 
Sclnoffh'"; "'VM''^''"""''^'"^"'' Exp^Umon of Captain Mason; Surpnse and 
Destruction of the Fort ; Further Pi'osecution of the War ; Consequences resultmg froniit, . 

VII. Philip's war. 

^^Z"^, l^^^'^ '^'^ '' '^*^"™'''«'- "f PMip ; General Spirit of Hostility amon„- the Indians ; Out- 
ureakatSwansey; Expedition under General Savage ; Expedition under Captain Church ; Perilous 
r, n r'h°" u '^' ! P'"''^ ' '''""'^^ ^"'""'^ °f ^''P'^''^ Hutchinson ; Second Expedition of Cap 
IKs^-iw T ,; T ^,""'"'°" "^ ^'""P- ^^""""^ ^' ^^''^P^; A""«>-« ">« ^^<-^ settlements of 
Massacliusetts; Treachery of the Nipmucks; Attack on Brookheld ; BloiHly Affair at Muddy 
^rVh m'' ? Springfield; Attack on Hatfield; Outrages at Nonhampton ; Large Force 
raised by Ma^^ac liusetts Plymoutli, and Connecticut, against the Narragansets ; Phihp's Fortress 
at Kingston, Rhode Island; Destruction of it ; Lancaster destroyed ; other 'IWns burned- Fatal 
Affair at Pawtuxet nver, Rhode Island ; Stratagem ol Cape Cod rndians; Attacks on Rehoboth, 
^„IZ! ? uT'^'^"-' '=^''P''d't'™°f Connecticut 'roops; Conanchet captured , Long Meadow 
attacked ; Hadley ; lortunes of Pluhp on the wane ; Successful Expedition at Connecticut-river 
Fal^; Attack on Hatfield; on Hadley; Remarkable Interposition of a Stranger at Hadley. sup- 
posed to be Goffe; Dechne of Philip's Power; Pursued by Captam Church; Death of Plulip^ 

Disastrous Effects of the War ;Phihp's Warriors ; Annawon; Reflections, . .' i6] 

VIII. WAR OF WILLIAM III. 

Combination of French and Indians against the Americans ; Burning of Schenectady ; Cause of it • 
Horrors attending ,t; Attack upon Salmon Falls and uponCasco; Results of Expeditions fitted 
out by New V ork and New England ; Reduction of Port Royal ; Atrocities which marked the War ■ 

Attack on Haverhill, Massachusetts; Heroic Conduct of Alls. Dustan; Peace ] 190 

IX. QUEEN ANNE's WAR. 

^t"' w if"^""" f.l^^^""" '" '^"""''''' ^^"^^ "P°" Deerfield; Captivity and Sufferings of Rev. 
Mr. Wilhams; Other Disasters of the War ; Peace ; Death of Queen Anne ; Accession of George 
1. ? Contmued Sufferings of the Colonies of Massacliusetts and New Hampshire ; Peace concluded 
with the Indians at Boston. . . 

' 200 

X. WAR OF GEORGE II. 
War between England and France, 1744 ; French take Casco ; Effect of this Declaration of War 
upon the Indians; Attack upon the Great Meadows (now Putney); also, upon Ashuelot (now 
Keene); Expedition against Louisburg; Particulars of ,t; Surrender of it; Continuance of the 
War; \anous p aces assaulted; Savage Barbarities followmg the surrender of Fort Massachu- 
setts ; Peace declared, ... 

208 

XI. FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 
Declaration of War between England and France; Causes of the War; Mode of conducting if 
Various Expeditiotis planned; Nova Scotia taken from the French; General Braddock's Signal 

^^t'Ifrr°f'r"" T""' ^'"^"^ """^ ^"■' Frontenac; Expedition against Crown 
Point, Battle of Lake George; Campaign of 1756; IneflSciency of Lord Loudon; Loss of Fort; 
Oswego ; hidian Atrocities in Pe.msylvania ; Campaign of 1757 ; Massacre at Fort Willian. Henry • 
Exploits ot Colonel Trye; Captain John Burke and others ; Campaign of 1758 ; Capture of Louis- 
burg; Unsuccessful Expedition against Ticonderoga; Capture of Fort Frontenac ; FortduQuesne 
taken; Canipaign of 1759; Ticonderoga and Crown Point taken; Niagara captured; Siege and 
Capture of Quebec; Death of Wolfe and Montcalm; Fmal Surrender of the French Possessions 
in Canada to the Enghsh ; Peace of Paris, . . . ooo^=ioiii> 

214 

IV. — REVOLUTION. 
I. CAUSES OF THE REVOLUTION. 

Objects proposed in the Settlement of America ; Forms of Government conducive to Independence • 
Influence of Expenses ; Colonies obliged to defend themselves, and to defray the Expenses of theii^ 
own Wars and those of the Mother-country; British system of Taxation conmienced- Writs of 
Assistance; Stamp Act; Formidable Opposition to it; Non-importation Act; Arrival'of British 
Forces; Boston Massacre; Destruction of the Gaspee ; Destruction of Tea- Boston Port Bill - 
Arrival of General Gage ; Ws Obnoxious Measures ; Meeting of Congress ; Preparations for War ■ 
Obstinacyof the Kmg and Parhament; Crisis arrives ; Determmation of the Colonists, . . . ! 238 
II. EVENTS OF THE REVOLUTION. 

I. BaJlh of Lexniffton—Canse or Occasion of the Battle; British Detachment proceeds towards 
Concord ; Reaches Lexington ; First Blood shed ; Hancock and Adams ; Captain Wheeler and tire 
BntishOfticer; Stores destroyed ; the British hai-assed by the A mencai^; Retreat fomConcod 
Effect of this affair upon the Country; Proceedings of the JIassachusetts ProvmciLl C™„^ss ' 266 

a. Baltle of Su„J:^r's mi-American Patriotism; American and British Forces; Fortifi'cation of 
Bm,ker's HiU; Attacked by British Ships; Asa Pollard, the First MartjT; Pr^o^ 0/ the 



CONTENTS. 7 



PAGE 

British ; Warren ; Prescott's Injunction to his Troops ; British repnlsed with terrible slauifhter ; 
Second Attac^k ; Charlestown set on fire at the same time ; Second Repulse ; Putnam and Major 
Small ; Death of Colonel Gardiner ; Thrilling Incident ; Tliird Advance of the British ; Death of 
Major Pitcaim ; Aniencans in want of Ammunition ; Retreat ; Death of Warren ; Respective 

Losses ; Results of the Battle, 274 

m. Washinglon, Commander-in-Chief. — Effects of the Battle of Bunker's Hill ; Meeting of Congress ; 
Appointment of a Coinmander-in-Cliief proposed; Difficulties in regard to a Selection ; Claims of 
Individuals ; Interview between Jolm and Samuel Adams ; Speech of the former ; Washington 
Nommated ; Unanimously Confinned ; Manifesto of Congress ; Pubhc Fast, 291 

IV. Evacuation of Boston. — General Officers appomted ; Washington repairs to Cambridge; State 
of tlie Army ; Great Want of Gunpowder ; Sickness in the Camp ; Dorchester Heights fortified ; 
Proposal of the British General to attack the American Intrenchments ; Alters his plan, and 
evacuates Boston ; Embarkation of the British ; Waslungton enters the city 290 

V. Indeimidence Declared. — Independence begun to be contemplated ; Causes which increased a 
desire for such an event ; Question of a Declaration of Independence enters the Colonial Assem- 
bUes ; Introduced to Congress by Richard Henry Lee ; Debated ; State of Parties in respect to it ; 
Measures adopted to secure a favorable vote ; Question taken, and Declaration adopted ; Signed ; 
the Great Act of the Revolution ; its Influence immediately perceptible ; Character of the Signers ; 
the Fourth of July, a time-honored and glorious day ; How it should be celebrated, 310 

VI. Attack on Sttllivan's Island. — Invasion of Southern Colonies proposed ; Expedition dispatched ; 
Charleston its first Object ; Proceeduigs of its Citizens ; Sullivan's island Fortified ; Arrival of 
General Lee ; his Opinion of Fort Moultrie ; British Fleet arrives ; PreUniinary Movements ; Fort 
Moultrie attacked ; Remarkable Defence ; Action described ; Heroic Conduct of Sergeant Jasper ; 
Repulse of the British ; Respective Losses ; Liberahty of Governor Rutledge; Standards presented 

by Mrs. Elhot ; Death of Jasper 322 

VII. Military Reverses : Loss of New York. — British take possession of Staten Island ; Strongly re- 
inforced; State of the American Anny; New York and Brooklyn occupied ; Battle of Brooklyn; 
Aniencans repulsed ; Long Island abandoned ; Remarkable retreat ; Gloomy State of the American 
Army ; Washington retreats to Harlem ; Movements of the British ; Wasliiiigton retires to Wliite 
Plains ; Loss of Fort Waslungton ; American Army pureued ; Retreats successively to New Bruns- 
wick, Princeton, and Trenton ; thence to the Pennsylvania side of the Delaware ; British go into 
Winter-quarters ; Capture of General Lee ; Prevalent Spirit of Despondency 338 

Virt. Returning Prosperity: Battles of Trenton and. Princeton. — Reliance of the Patriots upon God 
for Success; PubUc Fast recommended by Congress; Offensive Operations decided upon ; Battle 
of Trenton; Washington victorious; Battle of Princeton; British repulsed; American Army at 
Alorristown ; British at Brunswick ; Prospects brightening, 344 

DC Occupation of Philadelphia. — Position of the Armies ; British remove to New York ; Sail for the 
Chesapeake ; Advance towards Pliiladelphia ; American Army also move towards the same place ; 
Meet at Brandywine ; Battle ; Americans repulsed ; British enter Philadelphia ; Congress retire to 
Lancaster ; Battle of Germantown ; Americans retreat ; Ineffectual Attempts to force the British 
to evacuate Philadelphia 353 

X. Surrender of Burgoyne. — British Project for securing the command of the Hudson between New 
York and Albany ; Intrusted to Generals Howe and Burgoyne ; the latter leaves Canada with a 
strong Force ; Invests and takes Crown Point and Ticonderoga ; Affair of Skenesborough ; Fort 
Edward abandoned ; Retreat of Americans to Stillwater ; Battle of Bennington ; General Gates 
supersedes General Schuyler ; Critical position of Burgoyne ; he advances upon Saratoga ; Battle ; 
Battle of Stillwater ; BurgojTie retreats, pursued by Gates ; Capitulates ; PubUc Rejoicings, . . . 360 

XI. Progress of the War. — State of affairs in England ; Treaty with France ; Movements in the 
British Parliament ; Overtures to Congress ; Rejection of them ; Battle of Monmouth ; Disastrous 
Retreat of General Lee ; Fortunate Interposition of Washington ; his Rebuke of Lee ; Tremendous 
Battle; Sufferings of the Armies; Renewal of the Contest ; Midnight Retreat of the British army ; 
Subsequent Trial and Dismission of General Lee 378 

Xn. Treacltery of Arnold. — The Vulture in the Hudson ; Midnight Adventure ; Benedict Arnold ; 
Repairs to Cambridge ; Expedition to Canada ; Created a Brigadier-general ; Grounds of Com- 
plaint ; Honorable Conduct in Connecticut ; Appointed to the command at Pliiladelpliia ; Charges 
preferred against him ; Reprimanded by Washington ; Plots agamst his Country ; Corraspondcnce 
with Sir H. Chnton ; Appointed to the command of West Point ; Interview with Andre ; Capture 
of Andre; Arrival of Washington; Escape of Arnold ; Developments of his Traitorous Intentions ; 
Trial and Condemnation of Andre ; Subsequent Incidents in tlie hfe of Arnold, 391 

XIII. Conchuhnq Scenes of the Revolution. — Theatre of War changed to the South ; Siege of Savan- 
nah; Battle of Camden ; Battle of Cowpens ; Retreat; Subsequent Movements; Battles of Guil- 
ford, Kobkirk's Hill, Ninety-Six, and Eutaw Springs ; Yorktown ; Treaty of Peace ; Cessation of 
Hostilities; Army disbanded; Departure of the British ; Final Interview between Washington and 
his Officers ; Resigns his Commission ; ■ Retures to Mount Vernon 415 



8 



CONTENTS. 



PAGE. 

XIV. Naval Operatiom. — State of the Naval Affairs of the Colonies at the commencement of the 
Revolution ; First Naval Engagement ; Mcas\ires adopted by Congress to provide a Naval Arma- 
ment; Naval Officers appointed ; Vessels built ; Flag adopted; Success of American Privateering; 
Distinguished Naval Officers ; Character of Naval Commanders ; Particular Engagements : — 
Randolph and Yarmouth ; Raleigh and Druid ; Sub-marine Warfare , Le Bon Honmie Richard 
and Serapis ; Trumbull and Watt ; Alhance, Atalanta, and Trepassey ; Congress and Savage, . . 450 

XV. Eminent Foreiyners connected with the Revolution. — George HI. King of England ; General Bur- 
goyne, Sir Henry Chnton, Colonel Barre, Charles Townshend, Lord Comwallis, Wilham Pitt, Mar- 
quis of Bute, George Grenville, Duke of Grafton, Lord North, Colonel Tarleton, Sir Peter Parker, 
Sir Wilham Meadows, Sir Guy Carlton, General Gage, Marquis ol Rockingham, Edmund Burke, 
Kosciusko, Pulaski, Baron de Kalb, Baron Steuben, Count Rocliambeau, Count D'Estaing, ... 488 

v. — FEDERAL CONSTITUTION. 
Original Govenunents of the Colonies ; Union between them ; Plan proposed by Dr. Franklin ; First 
Congress ; Congress of '74 ; Confederation ; Defects of it ; Convention of States proposed by Vir- 
ginia ; Commissioners from five States meet at Annapohs ; Powers too limited to act ; Recommend 
a General Convention of States ; Delegates appointed ; Convention meets at Philadelphia ; Decides 
to form a new Constitution ; Draft prepared, discussed, and adopted ; Speech of Doctor Franklin ; 
Constitution signed ; Adopted by the several States ; Amendments ; States admitted since the 
adoption ; Remarks on the Constitution, ; 520 

VI. — GEORGE WASHINGTON, PRESIDENT. 
A System of Revenue ; Regulation of Departments ; Amendments of the Constitution ; Estabhsh- 
ment of a Judiciary : Assumption of Debts ; Removal of the Seat of Government ; National Bank ; 
Indian War; Re-election of Washington ; Difficulties with France ; Insurrection in Pennsylvania ; 
Jay's Treaty ; Election of Mr. Adams ; Farewell Addiess 543 

VII. — JOHN ADAMS, PRESIDENT. 
Difficulties with France ; Treaty with that Power ; Death of Washington ; Removal of the Seat of 
Government; Election of Mr. Jefferson, 571 

VIII. — THOMAS JEFFERSON, PRESIDENT. 
Purchase of Louisiana ; War with Tripoh ; Murder of Hamilton ; Re-election of Jefferson; Conspi- 
racy and Trial of Burr ; Attack on the Chesapeake ; British Orders in Council ; Milan Decree ; 
Embargo ; Election of Mr. Madison ; Difficulties between France and England, 590 

IX. — JAMES MADISON, PRESIDENT. 
Battle of Tippecanoe ; Early Session of Congress ; Declaration of W^ar ; Surrender of Hull ; Capture 
of the Gurriere ; Battle of Queenstown ; Capture of the Frohc ; of the Macedonian ; of the Java ; 
Battle of Frenchtown ; Capture of the Peacock ; Re-election of Mr. Madison ; Capture of York ; 
Siege of Fort Meigs ; Capture of the Argus ; Perry's Victory ; Battle of the Thames ; Creek War ; 
Battle of Chippewa and Bridgewater ; Capture of Wasliington City ; Engagement on Lake Cham- 
plain ; Battle of New Orleans ; Treaty of Ghent ; Close of Mr. Madison's Administration, . . .611 

X. — JAMES MONROE, PRESIDENT. 
Tour of the President ; Admission of Missouri ; Provision for Indigent Officers, &c. ; Re-election of 
Mr. Monroe ; Seminole War ; Re\nsion of the Tai'iff ; Visit of Lafayette ; Review ot Mr. Monroe's 
Administration ; Election of Mr. Adams 656 

XI. — JOHN QUINCY ADAMS, PRESIDENT. 
Controversy respecting the Creeks ; Proposed Mission to Panama ; Internal Improvements ; Fiftieth 
Aimiversary of Independence ; " American System ;" Election of General Jackson, 673 

XII. — ANDREW JACKSON, PRESIDENT. 
Condition of the Country ; Georgia and the Cherokees ; Public Lands ; National Bank ; Internal 
Improvements ; Indian Hostilities ; Discontents in South Carolina ; Re-election of Andrew Jack- 
son ; Removal of tlie Deposites ; Death of Lafayette ; Deposite Act ; Seminole War ; Treasury 
Cucular ; Election of Mr. Van Buren ; Character of Jackson's Administration, 683 

XIII. — MARTIN VAN BUREN, PRESIDENT. 
Measures respecting Banks ; Treasury Circular ; Continuance of Florida War ; Internal Improve- 
ments; Pubhc Expenses; Difficulties in Maine; Bolder Troubles; Changes of Pubhc Opmion ; 
Character of the Administration ; Election of Wilham H. Harrison, 701 

XIV.— WILLIAM HENRY HARRISON, PRESIDENT, . 713 

XV. — JOHN TYLER, PRESIDENT. 

Extra Session of Congi'ess ; Relations ■mth Great Britain ; Settlement of the North-eastern Bound- 
ary; Difficulties m Rhode Island ; Modification of the Tariff ; Biinlier's Hill Monument ; Treaties; 
Aimexation of Texas ; Presidential Canvass ; Chai'acter of Mr. Tyler's Adimnistration 716 



CONTENTS. 



XVI. — JAMES K. POLK, PRESIDENT. page. 
Decease of General Jackson ; Admission of Texas; Division of Oregon; Mexican War; Siege of 
Fort Brown ; Battle of Palo Alto ; Battle of Resaca de la Palma ; Fall of Monterey ; Battle of 
Buena Vista; Capture of Vera Cruz ; Cerro Gordo; Progress of the Army ; Occupation of Mexico ; 
Treaty ; California and its Gold ; Election of General Taylor, 725 

XVII. — ZACH ARY TAYLOR, PRESIDENT 755 

BRITISH AMERICA, 757 

I. CANADA. 
Discovery ; Settlement ; Capture of Quebec ; Death of Champlain ; Rehgious Enterprises ; War 
made by the Iroquois ; Accessions to the Colony ; Progress of the Colony ; Attempts of the English 
to Conquer Canada ; Condition of Canada in 1721 and 1722 ; General Prosperity of the Colony ; 
Refusal to join in the War of American Independence ; Consequences of American Independence 
to Canada ; Territorial Divisions and Constitution ; Dissensions after the close of the War of 1812 ; 
Disturbances and Insurrections, 759 

II. NOVA SCOTIA. 
Limits; Conquest by the English ; Settlement; Annexation to the British Crown ; Policy of England 
in relation to the Country; Situation of the English Settlers ; English Treatment of the Acadians ; 
Slate of the Province during the Wars of the United States ; Results of the War of 1812, ... 781 

III. NEW BRUNSWICK. 
Extent ; Physical Aspect and Soil ; Settlement and Progress ; Signal Calamity 787 

IV. PRINCE Edward's island. 
Location, Surface, and CUmate ; Early Settlers ; Change of Possession ; Plans of Colonization ; 
Character of late Governors ; Inhabitants, 790 

V. NEWFOUNDLAND. 
Location and Importance; Discovery and Settlement; French Hostihties; Renewal of War; 
Cliange of Administration ; Present Condition , 793 

VI. Hudson's bay territory. 

Extent ; Discovery ; Settlement ; Contests with France ; Present State 797 

RUSSIAN AMERICA, 80o 

MEXICO. 

Discovery ; Condition, anterior to the Spanish Conquest ; Invasion by Cortez ; Arrival of Cortez in 
the Mexican Capital ; Abdication of Montezuma ; Retreat of Cortez, and Return ; Fall of the 
City and Empire ; Fate of Cortez ; Extent of New Spain ; Introduction of the Catholic Religion ; 
Native Spanish Population, under the Colonial Government ; Classes of the Inhabitants ; Causes 
of the First Mexican Revolution; Commencement of the Revolution; Continuation of the War by 
the Patriot Chiefs ; Decline of the Revolution ; Invasion by Mina ; Revolution under Iturbiile ; 
Adoption of the Federal Constitution ; Prospenty of the years 1825 and 1826; Election of President 
in 1828; Usurpation of Bustamente ; Defence of the Federal Constitution; Santa Anna's Prtweed- 
ings ; Establishment of a Central Republic ; Attempts against the Central Government; Revolu- 
tion of 1811 ; Overthrow of Santa Anna's Govermnent, 802 

GUATEMALA. 

Locality; Extent; Physical Character ; Discovery and Conquest ; Independence of the Country, . . 830 

SOUTH AMERICA, 

I. NEW GRENADA. 
Extent and Physical Features ; Revolution of 1811 ; Formation of a Constitution ; Liberation of 
Quito ; Crisis of 1828 ; Separation of New Grenada, Venezuela, and Equator ; State of the Gov- 
ernment since the Separation, 833 

II. VENEZUELA. 
Name. Physical Features, &c.; Discovery; State of the Country under the Spanish Dominion; 
Termination of the Spanish Dominion ; Condition since 837 



10 



CONTENTS, 



III. EQUATOR. PAGE. 
Name, Extent, and Physical Character ; Classes of the Inhabitants ; Subversion of the Spanish 
Authority ; Condition since the Spamsh Rule 841 

IV. PERU. 
Locahty, Extent, and Physical Character ; Condition at the time of its Invasion by the Spaniards ; 
Conquest by Pizarro ; Condition of the Country after the Conquest ; Insurrection ; Revolutionary 
Movement ; Declaration of Independence ; Condition after the Expulsion of the Spaniards, . . . &t5 

V. BOLIVIA. 
Name, Extent, and Physical Character ; Overthrow of the Spanish Power ; Proclamation of Inde- 
pendence ; Choice of Rulers under tlie New Constitution ; Present Condition, 855 

VI. CHILI. 
Extent, Physical Features, and Climate ; Conquest by Almagro ; Revolution in the beginning of the 
Present Century ; Final Establishment of Independence ; Subsequent Condition, 858 

VII. BUENOS AYRES. 
Name, <kc. ; Inhabitants, or Classes of People ; Discovery and Settlement ; First Insurrection 
against the Government of Spain ; Progress and Changes of the New Govenunent ; Present Con- 
dition of the Government, 863 

VIII. URUGUAY. 
Locahty and Extent ; Name and History ; Constitution 868 

IX. BRAZIL. 

Situation, Extent, &c. ; Discovery and Settlement ; Policy of the Portuguese Government ; Removal 
of the Portuguese Court to Brazil ; Constitution and Govenunent, 870 

X. PARAGUAY. 
Situation, Extent, &c. ; Insurrection and attempt at Revolution in the latter part of the Eighteenth 
Century ; Esfablishment of Independence, and Despotic Government 875 

WEST INDIES. 

Situation, Extent, <tc. ; Inhabitants ; PoUtical Divisions, 879 

I. BRITISH WEST INDIES. 

Jamaica, Trmidad, Barbadoes, Bahamas, St. Chnstopher, Bermudas, and St. Vincent, 881 

II. SPANISH WE ST INDIES. 

Cuba and Porto Rico, 885 

III. FRENCH WESTINDIES. 

Martinique and Guadaloupe, 887 

IV. DUTCH WEST INDIES. 

Curacoa, St. Eustatius, St. Martin, and Saba, 888 

V. DANISH WEST INDIES. 

•St. Croix, St. John, and St. Thomas, 888 

VI. INDEPENDENT ISLAND OF HAYTI, 
Formerly called St. Domingo and Hispaniola, 888 







MS 



-m 



^5^, 



ILLUSTRATIONS. 



TBrE stopping in his Course, <fec 13 

Tailpiece — Discovery of Newfoundland, . . 18 

Columhus and Cabot, 19 

Nortlimen leaving Iceland, 21 

Discovery of Labrador, 22 

Incident in the Camp of the Northmen, . . 24 

Columbus 26 

Columbus before Ferdinand and Isabella,. . 30 

Columbus sets sail, 32 

First Sight of Land, 36 

Columbus and Natives of Cuba, 38 

Columbus casting a Barrel into the Sea, . . 39 

Tailpiece — Prairie Scene 44 

Tailpiece — -'Columbus at Hispaniola, ... 47 

Early Settlements 48 

Early Settlers tnidui? with the Natives, . . 50 

Captain Snuth saved rora death, 55 

Landing of the Pilgrims, 66 

Visit of Samoset to the EngUsh, 67 

Interview with Massasoit, 68 

Boston founded, 73 

Settlers emigrating to Connecticut, .... 76 

H(K)ker addressing the Soldiers 79 

Gallup finds Oldham murdered, 80 

Portsmouth founded, 84 

Tadpiece — indian Council, 95 

Surrendering of New Amsterdam, .... 97 
Charles 11. signing Charter for Peim, ... 101 

Tailpiece— The iMaple, 103 

Indian Wars, , 104 

Tailpiece — Indian War Dance 108 

Tailpiece — Savage Barbarities, 112 

Smith seUing Blue Beads to Powhatan, . . 115 

Pocahontas disclosing a Plot 118 

Opecancanough borne to a Massacre, . . .121 

Tadpiece — Ship before the wind, 124 

Kew England Indian Wars, 125 

Governor Winslow's Visit to Massasoit, . . 134 
Governor Bradford and the Snake-skin, . . .143 
Captain Atherton threatens Ninigret, ... 149 
Captain Mason attacking the Pequod Fort, . . 156 

Tailpiece — Camanche Wigwam, 160 

Philip's War, 161 

Flight of Philip from Mount Hope, .... 163 
Captain Cliurch and his Men hemmed in, . . 164 

Attack on Brookfield, 166 

Battle of Muddy Brook, 168 

Swamp Fight 172 

Indian Stratagem 176 

Fight near Sudbury, 177 

Indians attacked at Connecticut-river Falls, . 180 

Defence of Hadley 182 

Philip's Escape, 184 

Death of Philip 185 

Capture of Anawon, 188 

Burning of Schenectady, '. . 191 

Mrs. Dustan saving her Children, 196 

Escape of Mrs. Dustan, 197 



PAGE. 

Tailpiece — Round Tower at Rhode Island, . 199 

Capture of Mr. Williams, 202 

Reduction of Louisburg, 211 

Tailpiece — Boston Harbor discovered, . . . 213 

Braddock's Defeat, 219 

Battle of Lake George 222 

Destruction of Kittaning, 224 

Destruction of the village of St. Francis, . . 230 

View of Quebec, 231 

Death of Wolfe, 235 

Tailpiece — Peruvian Canoe, &c 237 

The Revolution 238 

Otis in the Council-chamber, 246 

Procession at Boston, 249 

Attack on the Governor's House, 250 

Burning of the Effigy of Governor Colden, . 251 
Arrival of the First JIan-of-war at Boston, . . 253 

Boston Massacre, 255 

Burning of the Gaspee, 257 

Destruction of Tea, 259 

Patrick Henry, 262 

Tailpiece— Falls of St. Anthony, 265 

Events of the Revolution, 266 

Battle of Lexington, 268 

Captain Wheeler and the British Officer, . . 269 
Retreat of the British from Concord, . . . 271 

Tailpiece — Source of the Passaic, 273 

President Langdon at Prayer, 276 

Death of Pollard, 277 

General Putnam, 278 

Interview between Warren and Putnam, . . 279 
Putnam saves the life of Major Small, . . . 284 

Death of Colonel Gardiner 286 

Tailpiece— View of Boston 290 

Messengers spreading news, (mc 291 

Tailpiece — Penn laying out Phdadelphia, . . 298 

Evacuation of Boston, 299 

House at Cambridge occupied by Washington, 300 

Fortifying Dorchester Heights, 305 

Putnam reading Declaration of Independence, 310 

Jolui Hancock, 317 

Sergeant Jasper re-planting the Flag, ... 328 

Tailpiece— The Cotton-plant, 332 

Battle of. Trenton, 347 

Tailpiece — Cortez landing at St. Juan d'Ulloa, 352 

General Wayne, 355 

Marquis Lafayette, 356 

Tailpiece — Frankhn in Council, 359 

Destruction of Gallies 363 

Burgoyne's Advance 366 

Burgoyne's Retreat, :;::::::: 372 
Tailpiece — View on the Hud.son, : : : : 377 
American Commissioners and Louis XVI. : : 379 
Tailpiece— The Genius of Liberty, &c. : : 390 
The Sloop-of-war Vulture, ::::::: 391 
Arnold's Expedition through the Wilderness, 393 
General Lincoln, ::::::::.: 394 
Death of General Wooster, ;::::: 396 



12 



LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. 



PAGE. 

Arnold and the British Soldier, 397 

General Arnold, 398 

Major Andre, 401 

Interview of Arnold and Wife, 409 

Tailpiece — Capture of Major Andre, .... 414 

Jasper on the Ramparts, 419 

Death of De Kalb 425 

Charge of Colonel Washington 428 

Battle of Yorktown, 440 

Washington taking leave of the Army, . . 444 
Washington embarking at Whitehall, . . . 446 

Tailpiece — American Flag, 449 

Naval Operations, 450 

First Naval Engagement of the Revolution, . 452 

Silas Deane, 454 

Randolph and Yarmouth, 463 

Raleigh and Druid 465 

Jones setting fire to Ships at Whitehaven, . 470 

Paul Jones 472 

Le Bon Homme Richard and Serapis, . . . 473 
Sinking of the Bon Homme Richard, .... 479 
Tailpiece — Ship on her Beam-ends, .... 487 

Sir Henry Clinton, 494 

Colonel Barre, 495 

Lord Chatham, 500 

Charles James Fox, 503 

George Grenville, 506 

Sir Guy Carlton 511 

Edmund Burke, 613 

Tailpiece — Lugger near Shore, 519 

Governments 520 

Franklin, 534 

Tailpiece — Natural Bridge, ........ 541 

George Washington, 542 

Inauguration of Washington, 547 

John Adams, 571 

Tailpiece — New York, from the East river, . 589 

Thomas Jefferson, 590 

Tailpiece — Basket of Flowers, 610 

James Madison, 611 

Tippecanoe, 615 

Constitution and Java, ........ 629 

Perry's Victory, 638 

Battle of the Thames 639 

Creek Chiefs surrendering to Gen. Jackson, . 641 

Battle of New Orleans, 652 

James Monroe, 656 

Reception of Monroe, 658 

Attack on Lieutenant Scott's Boats, .... 663 
Taking the Fort at Pensacola, .... 665 

Landing of Lafayette at New York, . . "leS 

Lafayette laying Comer-stone, Sec 609 

Lafayette at Wasliington's Tomb, 670 

John Q. Adams, 673 

Removal of the Creek Indians, 676 

Tailpiece — Agricultural Emblem, .... 682 



FAOE, 

Andrew Jackson 683 

Martin Van Buren, '701 

Burning of the Caroline, 709 

Wilham Henry Harrison, 713 

John Tyler, 715 

James K. Polk, 725 

Surprise of Captain Thornton and his Party, 732 

Charge of Captain May, 736 

American Army in Vera Cruz, 744 

Colonel Harney at Cerro Gordo 746 

Battle of Churuhusco 748 

Army crossing the National Bridge, .... 751 

Zacliary Taylor, 755 

British America, 757 

Tailpiece — Indians Hunting in Skins, . . . 758 
Champlain's Interview with the Algonquins, . 760 

Extermination of the Hurons 764 

Death of Wolfe 771 

Tailpiece— Tampico, 780 

Nova Scotia 781 

Destruction of the Acadians 785 

Newfoundland, 7Sj3 

Tailpiece — Vessels in the Offing, 796 

Tailpiece — Icebergs, 7S9 

Tailpiece — Winter hi Lapland 801 

Mexico 802 

Marina acting as Intei-preter 805 

Cortez burning liis Ships, 806 

Meeting of Cortez and Montezuma, .... 807 

Montezuma on his Throne, 808 

Death of Montezuma, 809 

Noche Triste, ' 811 

Texans flying to Arms, 827 

Guatemala, 830 

Alvarado marching on Guatemala .... 831 

New Grenada 833 

Venezuela, 837 

Equator, S41 

Tailpiece — Peruvian Peasants 844 

Peru 845 

Hualpa discovers the Mine of Potosi, . . . 846 

Manco Capac and his Wife, &17 

Valverde addressmg Atahualpa, 819 

Pizarro in Cusco, 850 

Bolivia, 8.05 

Tailpiece — Mexican Women makuig Bread, . 857 

Chdi, 858 

AlniagTO marching against Chih, 859 

Tailpiece — Araucanian Men and Women, . 862 

Buenos Ayres, 863 

Uruguay, 868 

Brazil, , .... 870 

Alvarez Cabral discovers Brazil, 872 

Paraguay, 875 

West Indies 879 





Tune stopping in his course to read the Inscription carved by the Muse of History. 



If it be remarkable that the Western Continent should have 
remained unknown for so many centuries to civilized man, it 
is, perhaps, still more remarkable that since its discovery and 
settlement, it should have become the theatre of so many signal 
transactions, and have advanced so rapidly to its present civil, 
religious, and political importance. The history of every portion 
of it is interesting and instructive ; but more especially that por- 
tion occupied by the people of the United States. A great work 
is in progress throughout the entire continent ; but the importance 
of the American Republic, with which our fortunes are more 
immediately connected, is becoming apparent with each revolving 
year. While, therefore, we propose to make an historical survey 
of the several countries both of North and South America, we 
shall dwell with greater particularity upon the events which have 
signalized our own republican America. If not from her present 
population, which, though increasing by a wonderful progression, 
is still, in point of numbers, inferior to many other nations ; yet, 
from her wealth, her enterprise, her commercial and political 
relations, she is entitled to rank among the most powerful and 
influential nations on the globe. The eyes of the civilized world 



14 INTRODUCTION. 

are upon her ; and with wonder, if not with jealousy, do they 
mark her rapid and surprising advancement. 
• The history of such a people must be full of interest. By what 
means has her national elevation been maintained ? But a little 
more than two centuries have elapsed, since the first settlers 
planted themselves at Jamestown, in Virginia, and the Pilgrim 
Fathers landed on Plymouth Rock. They were then a feeble 
band. Before them lay a howling wilderness. An inhospitable 
and intractable race rose up to oppose and harass them. The 
means of living were stinted and uncertain. Famine pressed upon 
them, and weakened them. The winters were cold and piercing. 
Their habitations were rude and unprotective. Disease added its 
sufferings and sorrows, and death hurried many of the few to an 
untimely grave. Yet, amidst accumulated calamity, they gathered 
strength and courage. Accessions from the mother-country were 
made to their numbers. Other and distant stations were occupied. 
The forest fell before them. Towns and villages rose in the 
wilderness, and solitary places became glad. Savage tribes — 
after years of terror, massacre, and bloodshed — retired, leaving 
the colonists to the peaceful occupancy of the land, in all its 
length and breadth. 

But they were still a dependant people — subject to the laws, 
exactions, and oppressions of a proud and arbitrary foreign gov- 
ernment. That government, jealous of their growing importance, 
adopted measures to check their aspirations, and to extend and 
perpetuate the prerogatives of the crown. But it was impossible 
that a people, sprung from the loins of fathers whose courage and 
enterprise had been matured by years of conflict, should be either 
crushed, or long thwarted in their plans. Oppressions served 
rather to strengthen them ; threats prompted to resolution, and 
served to inspire confidence. And, at length, they arose to the 
assertion and maintenance of their rights. They entered the 
field ; and for years, with all the fortunes of war apparently 
against them, they grappled successfully with the colossal power 
of the British empire — thwarted her counsels — conquered her 
armies — established their independence. 

But a little more than seventy years has America been free 
from the British yoke ; yet, in that brief period, her advancement 
has outstripped all the predictions of the most sanguine statesmen. 



INTllODUCTION. 15 

With but tliree millions of people, she entered the Revolutionary 
contest ; she now numbers more than twenty millions. Instead 
of thirteen colonies, she embraces thirty free and independent 
states. Meanwhile, she has continued to gather national strength 
and national importance. Her wealth is rolling up, while her 
moral power is becoming the admiration of the world. 

These attainments, too, she has made amid convulsions and 
revolutions, which have shaken the proudest empires, and spread 
desolation over some of the fairest portions of the globe. On 
every side are the evidences of her advancement. Genius and 
industry are creating and rolling forward with amazing power 
and rapidity the means of national wealth and aggrandizement. 
An enterprising, ardent, restless population are spreading over 
our western wilds, and our cities are now the creations almost 
of a day. 

But by what means has this national elevation and prosperity 
been attained ? Shall we ascribe them to the wise, sagacious, and 
patriotic men, who guided our councils and led our armies ? Shall 
we offer our homage and gratitude to Washington, Franklin, 
Adams, Otis, Henry, Jefferson, and a multitude of others, who 
periled fortune, liberty, life itself, to achieve our independence, 
and lay the foundation of our country's glory? 

Let us do them honor ; and a nation's honor and gratitude will 
be accorded to them, so long as the recorded history of their noble 
achievements shall last. 

Theirs is no vulgar sepulchre: green Bods 
Are all their monument ; and, yet, it tells 
A nobler history than pillar'd pile. 
Or the eternal pyramid. They need 
No statue, nor inscription, to reveal 
Their greatness. 

But, while merited honor is paid to the sages and heroes of the 
Revolution, and to the Pilgrim Fathers of an earlier age, let not 
the hand of Providence be overlooked or disregarded. 

On this point, the Puritans have left a noble example to their 
posterity. The supplication of the smiles and blessings of a 
superintending Providence preceded and accompanied all their 
plans and all their enterprises. " God was their king ; and they 
regarded him as truly and literally so, as if he had dwelt in a 



16 INTRODUCTION. 

visible palace in the midst of their state. They were his Jevotcd, 
resolute, humble subjects; they undertook nothing which the'y did 
not beg of him to prosper ; they accomplished nothing without 
rendering to him the praise ; they suffered nothing without carry. 
ing up their sorrows to his throne ; they ate nothing which they 
did not implore him to bless." Nor were the actors in the Revo- 
lutionary struggle insensible to the necessity of the Divine blessing 
upon their counsels and efforts. Washington, as well at the head 
of his army as in the retirement of his closet, or amid some 
secluded spot in the field, looked up for the blessing of the God 
of battles. That also was a beautiful recognition of a superin- 
tending Providence, which Franklin made in the Convention, 
which, subsequent to the Revolution, framed the Constitution. 
"I have lived, sir, a long time," said he; "and the longer I live, 
tlie more convincing proof I see of this truth, that God governs in 
the affairs of men. And if a sparrow cannot fall to the ground 
without his notice, is it probable that an empire can rise witliout 
his aid?" 

Let it be remembered by the American people — by men who 
fill her councils — by historians who write her history — by the 
young, who are coming up to the possession of the rich inheritance, 
that whatever human agencies were employed in the discovery, 
settlement, independence, and prosperity of these states, the " good 
hand of God has been over and around us," and has given to us 
this goodly land, with its religious institutions — its free govern- 
ment — its unwonted prosperity. 

Let not the historian, who writes — especially if he writes for 
the young — be thought to travel out of his appropriate sphere, in 
an effort to imbue the rising generation with somewhat of the 
religious spirit of the fathers — to lead them to recognise the Divine 
government, in respect to nations as well as mdividuals — to impress 
upon them that sentiment of the "Father of his country," as just 
as impressive, viz : " Of all the dispositions and habits which lead 
to political prosperity, religion and morality are indispensable 
supports." 

" When the children of the Pilgrims forget that Being who was 
th-- Pilgrims guide and deliverer" — should they ever be so faulty 
and unfortunate — ^"when the descendants of the Puritans cease to 
acknowledge, and obey, and love that Being, for whose service the 



INTRODUCTION. 17 

Puritans forsook all that men chiefly love, enduring scorn and 
reproach, exile and poverty, and finding at last a superabundant 
reward ; when the sons of a religious and holy ancestry fall away 
from its high communion, and join themselves to the assemblies 
of the profane, they have forfeited the dear blessings of their 
inheritance ; and they deserve to be cast out from tliis fair land, 
without even a wilderness for their refuge. No ! let us still keep 
the ark of God in the midst of us ; let us adopt the prayer of the 
wise monarch of Israel : " The Lord our God be with us, as he 
was with our fathers ; let him not leave us nor forsake us ; that 
he may incline our hearts unto him, to walk in all his ways, and 
to keep his commandments and his statutes and his judgments, 
which he commanded our fathers.'" 

Such a regard for God — his laws — his institutions, and his service, 
is obligatory upon the present generation, aside from those blessings 
which may be justly anticipated as the reward of such reverence 
and obedience. 'It is due to the memory of the Pilgrim Fathers. 
Never can we so worthily and appropriately honor them, as to 
cherish the pious sentiments which they cherished, and perpetuate 
the civil and religious institutions which they founded. — It is due 
to the generation of our Revolutionary era, which, impressed with 
a sense of the value of the inheritance transmitted to them, periled 
life and fortune that they might transmit that inheritance in all its 
fullness and in all its richness to their posterity. We are the 
children of patriot heroes, who prayed and then fought, and fought 
and then prayed. — It is due to ourselves, as we would secure the 
admiration and gratitude of the generations which are to follow 
us. — It is due to those generations which, by the blessing of God, 
are to spread over and occupy the vast territory which now con- 
stitutes the American republic. 

Those generations! I see them rising and spreading abroad, as 
future years roll on ! What shall be their character — their regard 
for civil and religious liberty — ^their peace, order, happiness, and 
prosperity, may depend upon the example which we set, and the 
principles which we inculcate. We are living and acting not only 
for the present, but for the future. We are making impressions 
for all time to come. If, then, our history for the future shall be 
as our history past — filled up with divine blessings, and signal 
providential interpositions — if tlie noble work begun, centuries 
2 



18 



VAil 



INTRODUCTION. 



•X 



since, is to go on — if the " fullest liberty and the purest religion ' 
are to prevail as time rolls on — if this vast continent is to be 
inhabited by enlightened and happy millions — we, who are now 
on the stage of action, must imitate the example of that pilgrim 
band, which first landed on Plymouth Rock. 

Under the influence of such an example transmitted from gen- 
eration to generation, we may hope that our beloved country will 
ultimately become, if she is not already, 

" The queen of the world, and the child of the skies." 

Impressed with the importance of such sentiments himself, the 
author will make no apology for offering them as, in his own 
view, an appropriate introduction to a work chiefly designed for 
the benefit of the rising generation. 



<v " 



•^-J \ 



) 




PART I. 



UNITED STATES. 



I.— EARLY DISCOVERIES. 




I. Northmen. Claims for the Northmen — Voyage of Biam^ — Leif — Thor- 

wald — Thorfinn — Helge and Finnboge. 

II. Columbus. Birth and Education of Columbus — Unsuccessful application 

to several European Courts — Patronized by 'Isabella — Sails from Palos — 
Early Discontent of his crew — Expedients by which they are quieted — 
Discovery of Land — First appearance of the Natives — Cuba and Hispan- 
iola discovered — Columbus sets sail on his return — Incidents of the voyage 
— Marks of consideration bestowed upon him — Second Voyage — Further 
Discoveries — Complaints against him — Third Voyage — Discovery of the 



20 GREATEVENTSOF 

Continent — Persecuted by Enemies — sent home in Chains — Kindness of 
Isabella — Fourth Voyage — Return and Death. 
III. Sebastian Cabot. Discovery of the North American Continent by 
Sebastian Cabot. 

I. NORTHMEN. 

No event, in the history of modern ages, surpasses in 
interest the discovery of the American Continent. It has 
scarcely any parallel, indeed, in the annals of the world ; 
whether we consider the difficulty of the undertaking or 
the magnitude of its consequences. Without any serious 
question, the honor of the discovery belongs solely to 
Christopher Columbus. Mankind, hitherto, have so 
awarded it, and posterity will doubtless confirm the judg- 
ment. As, however, a claim to a prior discovery by the 
Northmen has been brought forward in recent times, it 
becomes the impartiality of history to notice it, and to give 
such an account of the circumstances on which the claim 
is founded, as they may appear to deserve. Whether or 
not, at the distance of some four or five centuries, the trans- 
Atlantic continent had been discovered by the Scandinavian 
voyagers, the merits of the great Italian are far from being 
affected by the fact. 

The prominent incidents in this alleged ante-Columbian 
discovery, it seems, are given on the authority of cer- 
tain Icelandic manuscripts, the genuineness, and even the 
existence of which, have formerly been doubted by many; 
but which, there is now reason to suppose, are entitled to 
credence. The general story may be received as proba- 
ble. In the details, there is often something too vague, if 
not too extraordinary, to entitle it to any historical import- 
ance. The adventurous spirit, and even the naval skill of 
the Northmen, are not a matter of doubt with any who are 
acquainted with the history of the times to which reference 
is here made. The seas and the coasts of Europe were 
the scenes of their exploits — their piracies, their battles, or 
their colonization. According to the Icelandic statements, 
Eric the Red, in 986, emigrated from Iceland to Greenland, 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



21 



and formed there a settlement. Among his companions 
was Herjulf Bardson, who fixed his residence at a place 
which was called alter him, Herjulfsness. Herjulf had a 
son, whose name was Biarn^ who, with his father, was 
engaged in trading between Iceland and Norway. Biarn6 
was absent on a trading voyage, when his father accompa- 
nied Eric, on the emigration of the latter to Greenland. 
The son returning to Iceland in a few months, and finding 
that Herjulf was absent, sailed in pursuit of him. In the 










Northmen leaving Iceland. 




course of the sail, having been enveloped in the fogs, he 
was carried to some unknown distance; but after the fogs 
were dispersed, land was seen. As, however, it did not 
answer the description given respecting Greenland, the 
party did not steer for it. During a sail of several days, 
they came in sight of land at two different times in succes- 
sion; and at last, tacking about, and carried by brisk and 
favorable winds in a north-west direction, they reached the 
coast of Greenland. This tradition of Biarn(5's voyage, 
allowing it to be authentic, would seem to indicate 'that he 



22 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



was carried far down on the coast of America, and passed 
on his return the shores of Newfoundland and Labrador. 

In consequence of this adventure, and the interest which 
the account of it excited, a voyage of exploration was pro- 
jected, and at length put into effect. It was conducted by 
Leif, a son of Eric the Red, an adventurous rover, who 
selected a company as adventurous as himself, among whom 
was a German named Tyrker. It was in the year 1000 that 
the voyage was made. After finding a shore in a direction 
similar to that in which Biarne took, they landed, calling the 
region Helluland, which was most probably Labrador. It 
was an icejaerg-lined shore, without grass or verdure. From 
this spot they put out to sea, and, steering south, they came 
to another coast, low like the first, but covered with thick 




Discovery of Labrador. 

wood, except the portion immediately skirting the sea, which 
consisted of white sand. It was probably Nova Scotia, 
named by them, hoWever, Markland, or Woodland. They 
pursued their voyage for two days, under the favor of a 
north-east wind, when they discovered land for the third 
time. Here they disembarked on a part of the coast, which 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 23 

was sheltered by an island. The face of the country was 
found to be undulating, covered with wood, and bearing a 
growth of fine fruits and berries. Taking to their vessel 
again, they proceeded west in search of a harbor, which 
they were so fortunate as to find. It was at the mouth 
of a river proceeding from a lake. They first made the 
river and then the lake; in the latter they cast anchor. In 
this spot they erected huts in which to pass the winter. 
When thus established, Leif made a division of his com- 
pany into two parties, for the purpose, on the one hand, of 
watching the settlement, and, on the other, of exploring 
the country. 

In performing the latter service it happened, on one occa- 
sion, that the German Tyrker, above named, failed to return 
at night. After much anxiety and search, he was discovered, 
having found during his wanderings a region which afforded 
an abundance of grapes. The country, from this incident, 
was named Vinland or Wineland. From the mention which 
they made of the rising and the setting of the sun, at the 
shortest day, it has been inferred that the island was Nan- 
tucket, and the region called Vinland embraced the coast 
of Massachusetts and Rhode Island. They returned to 
Greenland the following season. 

Thorwald, a brother of Leif, next undertook to make a 
voyage, to the newly discovered land beyond the ocean. 
This was in 1002. We need not mention the particulars, 
but may state generally that the adventurers continued in 
Vinland till the year 1004, and that the expedition terminated 
unfortunately in the death of Thorwald. He was killed in a 
skirmish with certain Esquimaux, with whom the party 
came in contact in three several boats. Before breathing 
his last, he gave directions as to the spot where they should 
inter him. The rest returned to Greenland. 

Following this adventure, the third son of Eric, named 
Thornstein, embarked with his wife Gudrida, in search of 
the body of Thorwald. But he never reached the country. 
He was eventually driven back to Greenland, where he died. 



24 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



The next expedition seems to have been a project to colo- 
nize the country. The vessels were three in number, on 
board of which one hundred and forty men embarked, who 
took with them all kinds of live stock. The leaders on this 
occasion were Thorfinn, who married the widow of Thorn- 
stein, Biarne Grimolfson, and Thorhall Gamlason. The 
enterprise appears to have been attended with a measure 
of success. They erected their tents, and fortified them in 
the best manner they were able, as a protection against the 
natives. An incident of some interest is mentioned as having 
occurred in their trade with the latter. These were eager 
for arms, but as they were not suffered to become an article 
of barter, one of the natives seized an axe, and, in order to 
test its efficacy, struck a companion with it, who was killed 




An Incident in the Camp of the Northmen. 



on the spot. . The affair shocked them exceedingly; but in 
the midst of the confusion, the axe having been seized by 
one who appeared to be a chief, was critically inspected for 
a while, and then violently cast into the sea. 

The period of their continuance in Vinland was three 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 25 

years. They found it a beautiful country, while residing in 
it. Thorfinn had a son born to him, whom he named Snorre, 
the first child of European descent born on this continent, 
the ancestor of many distinguished personages now living. 
Among them is the noted sculptor Thorwaldsen. Thorfinn 
and a part of his company returned at length to Iceland. 
The remainder still continued in Vinland, where they were 
afterwards joined by an expedition led by two brothers, 
Helge and Finnboge, from Greenland. But this latter 
enterprise ended tragically, a large number of the colonists 
having been killed in a quarrel, which a wicked female 
adventurer in the expedition had excited. A few other 
voyages to Vinland, either accidental or designed, were 
made by the Northmen during the eleventh and twelfth 
centuries, some of them connected with attempts to propa- 
gate Christianity among the natives, but no interesting 
results are spoken of, and the whole project of colonizing 
the new region seems to have been not only abandoned, 
but to have passed from the minds of men. On the sup- 
position that the records are true, which in general may be 
admitted, the colony could not have had a long continuance, 
and it is certain that no remains of it have ever appeared, 
unless some questionable accounts of the Jesuists, or the more 
questionable inscriptions on Dighton-rock. It was not until 
the era of Columbus that the world was awakened to the 
enterprise, or even to the thought of discovering land beyond 
the Western ocean. Whether he knew or did not know, 
respecting the adventures of the Scandinavians in those 
northern seas, it is hardly to be supposed that he could have 
the remotest conception that the country they called Vin- 
land was the same as the Indies, which he proposed to reach 
by sailing due west. The honor, first of his theory, and then 
of his achievement, is therefore, in no degree diminished, by 
the facts above narrated, so far as they may be believed to 
be facts. He after all stands preeminent among men, as 
the discoverer of the new world. It was certainly, at that 
period, new to European knowledge and adventure. 



26 



GREAT K VENTS OF 



II. COLUMBUS. 




It is not ascertained in what year the birth of this illustri- 
ous individual occurred. Some authorities have placed it 
in 1446, others have removed it back eight or ten years 
farther. As he died in 1506, and was said by Bernaldez, one 
of his cotemporaries and intimates, to have departed "in a 
good old age of seventy, a little more or less,"* it would 
seem, abating the vagueness of the expression, that about 
1436 was the period. The place of his birth also has been 
a subject of controversy, but the evidence is decidedly in 
favor of Genoa. His parentage was humble, though proba- 
bly of honorable descent. It is generally believed that his 
father exercised the craft of a wool-carder or weaver. 
Christopher was the eldest of four children, having two 
brothers, Bartholomew and Diego, and one sister, who was 
obscurely connected in life. In his early youth he was 
instructed at Pavia, a place then celebrated for education, 



* History of the Reign of Ferdinand and Isabella, by Wm. H. Prescott. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 27 

and is said there to have acquired that taste for mathematical 
studies in which he afterwards excelled. Of geographical 
science he was particularly enamored, as it became also 
to be the favorite study of an adventurous age. It doubt- 
less gave a direction, in some measure, to the course which 
Columbus pursued in life. At the early age of fourteen 
years, he began to follow the seas, and after continuing this 
profession for more than sixteen years, he proceeded to 
Portugal, the country of maritime enterprise at that era. 
Hither the adventurous spirits of Europe repaired, where 
they sought their fortunes in this department of business. 
Columbus mingled in the exciting scenes of the country 
and the times. Sailing from thence, he continued to make 
voyages to the various then known parts of the world, and 
while on shore, he occupied his time in the construction and 
sale of maps and charts. Thus furnished with all the nau- 
tical science of %e times, and with a large fund of experi- 
ence, he was prepared to enter upon those speculations, 
respecting the possibility of lands lying beyond the western 
waters, the result of which, when put into practice, proved 
to be so auspicious to the interests' of mankind. What will 
not a single thought, when pursued as it may be, sometimes 
effect ! In our hero, it brought to light the existence of a 
new world. His single object appeared to be, to find the 
eastern shores of Asia, or some unknown tract, by sailing 
due west. 

How far that idea was original with him, it is not very 
material to ascertain. If not the first individual to conceive 
it, he was the first to carry it into execution. That land 
existed beyond the Atlantic, was a conjecture merely of 
the ancients. Seneca comes the nearest to a direct intima- 
tion, though as a poetic fancy it claims no serious considera- 
tion. As the idea is given by Frenau, he says: 

" The time shall come when numerous years are past, 
The ocean shall dissolve the band of things, 
And an extended region rise at last: 
And Typhis shall disclose the mighty land. 



28 GREATEVENTSOF 

Far, far away, where none have roamed before: 
Nor shall the world's remotest region be 
Gibraltar's rock, or Thulfe's savage shore." 

Ferdinand Columbus informs us, that his father's conviction 
of the existence of land in the west was founded on — 1, 
natural reason, or the deductions of science; 2, authority of 
writers, amounting, however, to vague surmises ; 3, testi- 
mony of sea-faring persons, or rather popular rumors of 
land, described in western voyages, embracing such relics 
as appeared to be wafted from over the Atlantic to Europe. 
What particular intimations he may have received, either 
from authors or sailors, do not appear; since, in his voyage 
to Iceland, no mention is made of his having learned the 
story of the Scandinavian voyages to the northern portion 
of America. It is possible, however, that he may have been 
informed of them ; and the reason why no mention was made 
by him was, as M. Humboldt conjectured^ that he had no 
conception that the land discovered by the Northmen had 
any connection with the region of which he was in pursuit. 
The traditions which he may have met with, and the 
speculations of the times, were realized in his view. So 
strong was the conviction which had been wrought in his 
mind, from whatever cause, he was willing to jeopard life 
and fortune to put it to the test of experiment. 

With this grand object before him, he first submitted his 
theory of a western route to the Indies, to John the Second, 
king of Portugal. He met with no countenance from this 
quarter. His project, in its vastness, was in advance of the 
comprehension of the age. John was not unwilling clan- 
destinely to avail himself of information communicated to 
him by Columbus, but he would enter into no stipulation to 
aid him in the enterprise. Leaving the court of Lisbon in 
disgust, in the latter part of 1484, Columbus repaired to the 
Spanish sovereigns, Ferdinand and Isabella. The time of 
the application was peculiarly unfavorable, as the nation 
was then in the midst of the Moorish war, and needed for 
its prosecution all the pecuniary resources of the state. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 29 

The persons of influence also in the court, were destitute 
of those enlarged views, which are essential to a just appre- 
ciation of the scheme that fired the great mind of Columbus. 
With these causes of discouragement, and the submission 
of his proposal on the part of the sovereigns to a council 
chiefly of ecclesiastics, he had little reason to expect a 
favorable issue. After waiting years in the most agitating 
suspense and doubt (for the council would come to no 
decision), he was preparing to abandon the suit. Pressing 
the court for a definite answer at that juncture, they at last 
gave him to understand, that his scheme was "vain, imprac- 
ticable, and resting on grounds too weak to merit the support 
of the government." In deep despondency he quitted the 
court, and took his way to the south, as if in desperation, to 
seek other patronage in other quarters. 

From the period of his application to the Spanish court, 
to that at which we are now arrived in his history, it would 
seem that he made several attempts to interest other dis 
tinguished personages in his scheme, particularly the citizens 
of his native Genoa; but the early authorities so disagree 
among themselves, that the chronology of his movements, 
previously to his first voyage, cannot be determined with 
precision. It is certain, however, that while in the act of 
leaving Spain, probably for the court of the French king, 
from whom he had received a letter of encouragement, he 
was purposely detained by a friend, Juan Perez, (who had 
formerly been a confessor of Isabella,) for the purpose of 
trying the efl^ect of another application to the Spanish 
sovereigns. This measure, seconded by the influence of 
several distinguished individuals, and occurring just at the 
triumphant termination of the Moorish war, had well nigh 
proved successful at once; but Columbus was again doomed 
to disappointment. The single obstacle in the way now, 
was not the disinclination of Ferdinand and Isabella, but 
what were deemed the extravagant demands of Columbus 
himself He would not consent to engage in the undertaking, 
except on the condition that he and his heirs should receive 



4 



30 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



the title of admiral and viceroy over all lands discovered 
by him, with one-tenth of the profits. This demand was the 
means of breaking up the negotiations, and that at the moment 
when he seemed to be on the point of realizing the visions 
which he had fondly indulged, through long years of vexation, 
trouble, and disappointment. That he would consent to dash 
those bright visions, rather than surrender one of the rewards 
due to his service, is, in the language of our Prescott, "the 
most remarkable exhibition in his whole life, of that proud, 
unyielding spirit which sustained him through so many years 
of trial, and enabled him to achieve his great enterprise, in 
the face of every obstacle which man and nature had 
opposed to it." 




BRIEN £)»i. 



Columbus before Ferdinand and Isiiljidla. 



Columbus again having turned his back from the scene of 
the negotiations, had proceeded only a few leagues distant, 
when he was recalled by the royal message. The queen 
in the meanwhile had yielded to the dictates of her own 
noble and generous nature, having been convinced of the 
importance of the enterprise, by the powerful representa- 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 31 

tions of the friends of our hero. She said at once in answer, 
"I will assume the undertaking for my own crown of Castile, 
and will pledge my private jewels to raise the necessary 
funds, if the means in the treasury should be found inade- 
quate." The money, however, was furnished by the receiver 
of the revenues of Arragon, and subsequently refunded at 
the instance of Ferdinand.* The conditions on which 
Columbus had insisted, in the event of discovery, were 
finally .granted. He was constituted by the united sover- 
eigns, their admn-al, viceroy, and governor-general, of all 
such countries as he should discover in the Western ocean. 
He was to be entitled to one-tenth of the products and 
profits, within the limits of his discoveries. These, with 
other privileges of a like kind, not necessary to name here, 
were settled on him and his heirs for ever. Thus possessing 
the royal sanction, Columbus immediately entered upon the 
arrangements required to prosecute the voyage. Isabella 
urged it forward to the extent of her power. Delay, how- 
ever, unavoidably occurred, on account of the opposition or 
indifference of the local magistrates and the people where 
the equipment was to be made. This obstacle was at length 
removed, by stern edicts on the part of the government and 
by the energy of Columbus. The fleet consisted of three 
vessels, one furnished by Himself, through the assistance of 
his friends, and was to sail from the little port of Palos in 
Andalusia. Two of the vessels were caravels — that is, light 
vessels without decks — the other was of a larger burden, 
though not amounting even to an hundred tons. How such 
craft could survive the waves and storms of the Atlantic, is 
one of the marvelous circumstances of the undertaking. 
The number of men received on board amounted to one 
hundred and twenty. The preparations having been 
finished, the undaunted navigator set sail on the morning 
of the 3d of August, 1492, hkving first with his whole crew 
partaken of the sacrament. 

* History of the Life and Voyages of Christopher Columbus, by Washington 
living. 



32 



GREAT EVENTS OF 




Columbus sets saiL 



He soon directed his course to the Canary islands, in 
consequence of the condition of one of the vessels, called the 
Pinta, whose rudder had been found to be unfit for service. 
This, after a detention of more than three weeks, was 
repaired, and they then, on the 6th of September, proceeded 
on their voyage. On the fourth day, land ceased to be in 
sight, and now the fearful reality of their condition pressed 
upon the minds of the sailors with overpowering weight. 
They had been pressed into the service, and from the 
beginning were averse to the enterprise. Columbus had 
reason, therefore, to expect the open manifestation of dis- 
content, if not insubordination and mutiny. The first 
exhibition of their feelings, upon losing sight of land, was 
that of alarm and terror. Many of them shed tears, and 
broke out into loud lamentations — all before them seemed 
to be mystery, danger, and death. It was by no means 
easy to quell their fears, and it required all the address of 
the admiral to effect it. Their minds were, in a degree, 
soothed for that time by the promises of land and riches, 
which he addressed to their wants or their cupidity. Every 



AMERICAN HISTORY. S3 

unusual incident, however, on the voyage, was calculated to 
awaken their gloomy and distressing apprehensions, such as 
the sight of a part of a mast, when they had sailed some 
one hundred and fifty leagues, and the variation of the 
needles. The former presented to their imagination the 
probable wreck of their own frail barks. The variation of 
the needle created surprise even in the mind of the admiral, 
but to his crew the circumstance seemed perfectly terrific. 
They felt as if the very laws of nature were undergoing a 
change, and the compass was about to lose its virtues and 
its power, as a guide over the waste of waters. Columbus, 
however, by ascribing the variation of the needle to the 
change of the polar-star itself, satisfied the minds of his 
pilots, inasmuch as they entertained a high opinion of his 
knowledge of astronomy. The distance at which they were 
every day carried from their homes, was a source of accu- 
mulating uneasiness. Every sort of superstitious fear was 
indulged in. One while, the prevalence of winds from the 
east, excited their apprehensions that a return to Spain was 
impracticable. At another time, the slight south-west breezes 
and frequent calms, causing the ocean to seem like a lake of 
dead water, made them feel that they were in strange regions, 
where nature was out of course, and all was different from 
that to which they had been accustomed. Here they 
thought they might be left to perish, on stagnant and bound- 
less waters. Now, they seemed to themselves to be in danger 
of falling on concealed rocks and treacherous quicksands — 
then, of being inextricably entangled in vast masses of sea- 
weed which lay in their path. Although Columbus had 
contrived to keep his men ignorant of the real distance they 
had come, yet the length of time could but tell them that they 
must be far, very far from country and home, and that their 
ever going on to the west, would at length place the east 
too remote from them to hope ever reaching it. They had 
been occasionally cheered with what were deemed indications 
of their proximity to land, such as the flying of birds about 
their fleet, the patches of weeds and herbs covering the 
3 



1 



34 GREATEVENTSOF 

surface of the water, and a certain cloudiness in the distant 
horizon, such as hangs over land ; but these had proved falla- 
cious ; and the higher hope was raised by such appearances, 
the deeper was its fall when the appearances passed away. 

This state of things led to murmurs and discontent, and 
at one time, the crew were on the pomt of combining in 
open and desperate rebellion. The power which the great 
admiral possessed over the minds of men, was never more 
signalized, than in putting down this spirit of insubordina- 
tion and mutiny. He was perfectly aware of their inten- 
tions, but preserved a serene and steady countenance. He 
seemed intuitively to understand in what way to address 
himself to the different portions of his company. Some, he 
soothed with gentle words. Of others, he stimulated the 
pride or avarice, by the offers of honors and rewards. The 
most refractory he openly menaced with condign punish- 
ment, should they make the slightest attempt at impeding 
the voyage. 

After the experience of long-continued calms, the wind 
sprang up in a favorable direction, and they were enabled 
efficiently to prosecute their voyage. This was on the 
25th of September, and the vessels sailing quite near to 
each other, a frequent interchange of conversation took 
place on the subject most interesting to them — their prob- 
able position as to land. In the midst of it, a shout from the 
Pinta was heard on board the Santa Maria, the admiral's 
ship, "Land, land!" — the signal pointing to the south-west. 
Columbus, who had found cause on other occasions to dis- 
sent from the opinions of his men, gave way, in this instance, 
to the joyful feelings which were at once excited in their 
bosoms: but it proved, at length, that what appeared to be 
land, was nothing more than an evening cloud of a peculiar 
kind. Thus were their hopes dashed, and nothing remained 
for them but to press onward. Fain would the crew have 
turned back upon their course, but the commander was 
sternly resolute on realizing his magnificent project, and 
pressed forward still deeper into mid-ocean. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 35 

It is a necessary explanation of the cliaracter of this 
extraordinary man, that he appeared all along to view him- 
self under the immediate guardianship of Heaven, in this 
solemn enterprise. He consequently felt few or none of 
the misgivings which so strongly affected his associates. 
For several days longer they continued on, till on the 1st of 
October, they had advanced more than seven hundred 
leagues since the Canary islands were left behind. Again 
the murmurs of the crew were renewed, but, in this instance, 
became soon hushed by increasing tokens of their near- 
ness to land. Indeed, so sanguine were they on the subject, 
that on the 7th of October, on board of the Nina, land was 
again announced. But it proved a delusion, and all except 
Columbus were ready to abandon hope. At the end of three 
days more, they saw the sun, after renewed appearances 
betokening their neighborhood to land, go down upon a 
shoreless horizon. At this time the turbulence of the crew 
became clamorous — they insisted upon turning homeward, 
and abandoning the voyage as a forlorn hope. The com- 
mander now, after trying to pacify them by kind words 
and large promises, and trying in vain, arose in the majesty 
of his undaunted heart, and gave them to understand that 
all murmuring would be fruitless, and that, with God's bless- 
ing, he would accomplish the purpose for which his sover- 
eigns had sent him on a voyage of discovery. Fortunately, 
at this juncture, when the conduct of Columbus had become 
nearly desperate, the indications of neighboring land could 
not be mistaken. Besides fresh weed, the limb of a tree, 
a reed, and a small board, they picked up an artificially 
carved staff. Soon despondency and rebellion gave way 
to hope, and, throughout the day, every person on board of 
the little fleet was on the watch for the long-wished-for land. 

The following evening was a time of intense anxiety to 
Columbus. He could but infer that he was near to the goal 
of his adventures and his hopes. But was it so indeed ? That 
was the question, and it must now be soon decided. Would 
the night reveal it to him? Would its discoveries settle 



36 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



for ever the truth of his theory, and bring to him the immor- 
tal honor which he sought, as the end of all his toil and 
suffering? Taking his station in a conspicuous part of his 
vessel, he maintained an intense and unremitting watch. 
A few hours only had transpired, when suddenly he thought 
he beheld a light glimmering at a great distance. One and 
another was called to examine the appearance, in order to 
confirm the commander in his impression, if indeed it was 
correct. They gave their opinion in the affirmative. Soon, 
however, the light disappeared, and few attached any im- 
portance to it, except Columbus. They pursued their course 
until two in the morning, when from the Pinta, which gener- 
ally sailed ahead, the thundering signal was heard, the order 




First sight of land from Columbus' ship. 

being that a gun should be fired as soon as land hove in 
sight. It was indeed land at this time. It lay before them, 
now dimly seen, about two leagues distant. The joy which 
Columbus and his crew felt at the sight, surpasses the power 
of description. It is difficult, even for the imagination, to 
conceive the emotions of such a man, in whose temperament 



A M E R I C A N H I S T O R Y . 37 

a wonderful enthusiasm and unbounded aspiration prevailed, 
at the moment of so sublime a discovery. Utterance was 
given to his intense feelings by tears, and prayers, and 
thanksgivings. 

It was on the morning of Friday, 12th of October, 1492, 
that Columbus first saw the new world. A beautiful, fra- 
grant, verdure-crowned island lay before him, and evidently 
populous, for the inhabitants were seen darting, in great 
numbers, through the woods, to the shore. That green- 
house appearance, which the regions within the tropics are 
known generally to assume, together with the purity and 
blandness of the atmosphere, struck the senses of the voy- 
agers, as though it had been Eden itself They could give 
vent to their feelings only in tears of gratitude — in prayers 
and praises to God, who had conducted them to such happy 
destinies. Having made the necessary preparations, Co- 
lumbus landed with his crew on the delightful shore, in an 
ecstasy of joy and devotion, taking possession of the whole 
region in the name of his sovereigns, and calling the island 
San Salvador. It proved to be one of what has since 
been known as the Bahama islands. 

The conduct and appearance of the natives were such as 
to show that the Spaniards had no reason to fear their hos- 
tility or treachery. Simple, harmless, naked, and unarmed, 
they seemed rather to be at the mercy of their visitors. 
Equally timid and curious, they were at first shy; but being 
encouraged to approach the strangers, they at length became 
entirely familiar with them, and received presents with 
expressions of the highest delight. The new comers to 
their shores were thought to have dropped from the skies, 
and the articles bestowed were received as celestial pres- 
ents. All was a scene of wonder and amazement indeed 
to both parties. 

As Columbus supposed himself to have landed on an 
island at the extremity of India, he gave to the natives the 
general appellation of Indians, by which, as a distinct race, 
they have ever since been known. 



38 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



After having noticed the features of the new-found island 
sufficiently, and learned what he was able from the natives 
in respect to other lands or islands, and particularly in 
respect to the gold they might contain, he explored the 
archipelago around, touched at several of the groups, and 
finally discovered the larger and more distant islands of Cuba 




Intel-view of Columbus -n-ith the Natives of Cuba. 

and Hispaniola. Many interesting adventures occured dur- 
ing his sojourn among these islands, in his intercourse with 
the natives, upon which we cannot enlarge. Suffice it to 
say, that he succeeded according to his wishes in conciliating 
the affections of the people, and in the extent of his discov- 
eries for the first voyage, but found a less amount of gold 
than he expected, and was unfortunate in the shipwreck of 
the Santa Maria, the principal vessel. His trials, also, with 
several of his subordinates in office, were severe ; as, on 
more than one occasion, they proved unfaithful to his inter- 
ests and disobedient to his commands. 

It was on the 4th of January, 1493, that Columbus set 
sail for Spain. He left a part of his men in the island of 
Hispaniola (Hayti, in the language of the original inhabit- 



AMERICAN HISTORY, 



39 



ants), to occupy a fort he had built near a harbor, which 
he had named La Navidad. While coasting on the east- 
ern side of the island, he met the Pinta, which had for 
a time, under its disaffected captain, deserted from him. 
Joined by this vessel again, they proceeded homeward 
on their voyage; but they met with tempests, which their 
frail barks were little able to encounter. The Pinta, being 
separated from the Nina, was supposed to have been lost; 
but this proved to have been a mistake, as she reached 
Spain nearly at the same time with the other caravel. 
At the time of their greatest extremity, when all hope 
of safety had departed, Columbus, anxious that the knowl- 
edge of his discovery might be communicated to the world, 
wrote a brief account of his voyage; and having prop- 
erly secured it in a barrel, committed the latter to the 




Columtius casting a barrel info the sea. 

ocean, in the hope that it might afterwards be found, should 
he and his crew never see land again.* But they were 

* It gives an interesting view of the depth of Cohrmbus' solicitude and grief, 
as well as of the peculiar spirit by which he was actuated in his great enterprise, 
to learn the following from his own pen, in a letter to his sovereign: "I could 



40 GREAT EVENTS OF 

mercifully preserved, as the storm at length subsided, and, 
within a few days, they reached the island of St. Mary's, 
one of the Azores, 

While he was at that island, where he had sought a refuge 
for his wearied men and his own over-tasked body and mind, 
he encountered a species of persecution most disgraceful 
to civilized society. It was the result of the mean malignity 
of the Portuguese, who were piqued that the honor of the 
discovery should not have been secured for themselves, and 
was manifested by the imprisonment of a portion of his crew, 
and other vexatious treatment. At length, regaining his men, 
he set sail for home ; but, meeting with tempestuous weather, 
he was forced to take shelter in the Tagus. Here astonish- 
ment and envy seemed to be equally excited by the knowl- 
edge of his discoveries; and, could certain courtiers of the 
monarch have had their own way, the great adventurer 

have supported this evil fortune with less grief, had my person alone been in 
jeopardy, since I am debtor for my life to the Supreme Creator, and have at 
other times been within a step of death. But it was a cause of infinite sorrow 
and trouble to think, that after having been illuminated from on high with faith 
and certainty to undertake this entei-prise ; after having victoriously achieved it, 
and when on the point of convincing my opponents and securing to your highness 
great glory and vast increase of dominion, it should please the Divine Majesty 
to defeat all by my death. It would have been more supportable also, had I not 
been accompanied by others, who had been drawn on by my persuasions, and 
who in their distress cursed not only the hour of their coming, but the fear 
inspired by my words, which prevented their turning back as they had at various 
times determined. Above all, my grief was doubled when I thought of my two 
sons, whom I had left in school at Cordova, destitute in a strange land, without 
any testimony of the services rendered by their father, which, if known, might 
have inclined your highness to befriend them. And although, on the one hand, 
I was comforted by a faith, that the Deity would not permit a work of such 
great exaltation to his church, wrought through so many troubles and contra- 
dictions, to remain imperfect ; yet, on the other hand, I reflected on my sins, for 
which he might intend, as a punishment, that I should be deprived of the glory 
which would redound to me in this world." It is ever to be kept in mind, that 
Columbus had the most exalted ideas of the effect of his discoveries on the 
extension of Christianity. Connected with this pious motive, was the question- 
able one of consecrating the wealth hence to be derived to the rescue of the 
holy sepulchre, a project which he had contemplated. This faith or enthusiasm 
runs through the whole tissue of his strange and chequered life. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 41 

would have been stricken down by the hand of the assassin. 
So black a deed of treacherous villany had been advised. 
The king, however, treated him with generosity, and Colum- 
bus being dismissed with safety, soon found himself entering 
the harbor of Palos, just seven months and eleven days since 
his departure from that port. 

His arrival in Spain excited the most lively feelings of 
astonishment, joy, and gratitude. The nation was swayed 
by one common sentiment of admiration of the man and 
his exploits. Ferdinand and Isabella, who seemed to derive 
so much glory from his success, most of all participated in 
this sentiment. He was the universal theme, and most 
amply was he indemnified by the honors now bestowed upon 
him, and the enthusiasm with which he was every where 
welcomed, for all the neglect and contumely he had pre- 
viously suffered, as a supposed insane or fanatical projector. 
His progress through Spain was like the triumphal march 
of a conqueror. But it is impossible, within the limited 
compass of this narrative, to present any thing like an ade- 
quate idea of the sensation which was produced throughout 
the nation and Europe at large, by the events that had thus 
transpired, or to enumerate the hundreth part of the marks 
of consideration, which "the observed of all observers" 
received from prince and peasant — from the learned and 
ignorant. The government confirmed anew to him all the 
dignities, privileges, and emoluments for which he had 
before stipulated, and others were added to them. But to 
Columbus, the most satisfactory consideration accorded to 
him by his sovereigns at this time, ^^wag the request to 
attempt a second voyage of discoverJ^For this, the prep- 
arations were on a scale commensurate to the object 
in view. 

The complement of the fleet amounted to fifteen hundred 
souls. Among these were many who enlisted from love of 
adventure or glory, including several persons of rank, hidal- 
gos, and members of the royal household. The squadron 
consisted of seventeen vessels, three of which were of one 



n 



42 GREATEVENTSOF 

hundred tons burden each. With a navy of this size, so 
strongly contrasting with that of his former voyage, he 
took his departure from the Bay of Cadiz on the 25th of 
September, 1493. He sailed on a course somewhat south 
of west, instead of due west as before, and after being upon 
the sea one month and seven days, he came to a lofty island, 
to which he gave the name of Dominica, from having dis- 
covered it on Sunday. The liveliest joy was felt by the 
numerous company, and devout thanks were returned to 
God for their prosperous voyage. 

Sad reverses, however, awaited the great commander 
during this voyage of discovery. The garrison which he 
had left on the island of Hispaniola had disappeared, and 
the natives seemed less favorably disposed towards the 
white man than at first — a change which probably accounts 
for the fate of the garrison. Columbus, indeed, added other 
islands to the list of those before known, planted stations 
here and there on the principal island above named, and 
showed his usual unequaled energy and skill in the conduct 
of the expedition. But, as he could not be every where at 
once, his absence from a place was the sure signal of mis- 
rule and insubordination among that class of adventurers 
who had never been accustomed to subjection or labor. 
His cautious and conciliating policy in the treatment of the 
natives was abandoned, where he could not be present to 
enforce it, and, the consequence was, that they were aroused 
to resentment, on account of the injuries inflicted upon them. 
The treatment of the female natives, on the part of the 
colonists, was of that scandalous character calculated to 
produce continual broils and collisions. Eventually, a fierce 
warlike spirit was excited among portions of this naturally 
gentle and timid people; but they proved to be unequal to 
the civilized man, with the superior arms and discipline of 
the latter, in hostile encounter, and were driven before him 
as the leaves of autumn before a storm. There was such 
a war of extermination, that, in less than four years after 
the Spaniards had set foot on the island of Hispaniola, one- 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 43 

third of its population, amounting probably to several hun- 
dred thousand, was destroyed. 

Complaints were made by the colonists against the admin- 
istration of Columbus, so that eventually he felt the necessity 
of returning home to vindicate his proceedings. Ferdinand 
and Isabella, however, took no part with the malcontents 
against him. They treated him with marked distinction; 
but it was evident that with the novelty of his discoveries, 
the enthusiasm of the nation had passed away. It was 
generally felt to be a losing concern. The actual returns 
of gold and other products of the new world were so 
scanty, as to bear no proportion to the outlays. 

A third expedition was projected, and after various hin- 
drances, arising from the difficulty of meeting the expense, 
and the apathy of the public, Columbus took his departure 
from the port of St. Lucas, May 30, 1498. Proceeding in 
a still more southerly direction than before, on the 1st of 
August following, he succeeded in reaching terra jirma. 
He thus entitled himself to the glory of discovering the 
great southern continent, for which he had before prepared 
the way. 

It is not necessary to detail the events of this expedition, 
except to say, that it proved a source of untold evil and 
sufferingr to the veteran navigator. After his arrival at 
Hispaniola, he was involved in inextricable difficulties with 
the colonists, the final result of which was, that he was 
sent home in chains. This shocking indignity was the 
unauthorized act of a commissioner, named Boadilla, sent 
out by the government to adjust the differences that had 
taken place. The king and queen of Spain thus became 
unwittingly the cause of his disgrace. This was too much 
for the kind and generous feelings of the queen in par- 
ticular. Columbus was soothed by the assurances of her 
sympathy and sorrow for his trials. "When he beheld the 
emotion of his royal mistress, and listened to her consolatory 
language, it was too much for his loyal and generous heart; 
and, throwing himself on his knees, he gave vent to his 



44 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



feelings, and sobbed aloud."* As an indication of the con- 
tinued confidence of the king and queen in his fidelity, 
wisdom, and nautical skill, they proposed to him a fourth 
voyage. To this he assented, with some reluctance at first; 
but, cheered by their assurances, he quitted the port of 
Cadiz on the 9th of March, 1502, with a small squadron of 
four caravels. This was his last voyage, and more disas- 
trous than any which preceded it. Among other misfor- 
tunes, he was wrecked on the island of Jamaica, where he 
was permitted to linger more than a year, through the 
malice of Ovando, the new governor of St. Domingo. On 
his return, the 7th of November, 1504, after a most perilous 
and tedious voyage, he was destined to feel the heaviest 
stroke of all, in the death of his most constant and liberal 
supporter, the queen ; and, with her death, to fail of that 
public justice which he had looked for as the crown of all 
his labors, hardships, and sacrifices. The king, always 
wary and distrustful, though he treated Columbus with high 
public consideration, seems to have regarded him "in the 
unwelcome light of a creditor, whose demands were never 
to be disavowed, and too large to be satisfied." The great 
discoverer lived only a year and a half after his return ; 
and, though poorly compensated by the king in his last 
days, he bore his trials with patience, and died on the 5th 
of May, 1506, in the most Christian spirit of resignation. 
* Prescott's History of the Reign of Ferdinand and Isabella. 







AMERICAN HISTORY. 45 



III. SEBASTIAN CABOT. 

Although the evidence of history establishes the claim 
of Columbus, as the first discoverer of the new world, 
including in that term the West Indian archipelago, yet 
there were other meritorious voyagers, who extended the 
knowledge of these new regions, thus laid open to mankind. 
Others there were, who, stimulated by his success, and fol- 
lowing his steps, enlarged the boundaries of geographical 
science even beyond the actual discoveries ot Columbus. 
Among these voyagers was the admirable Sebastian Cabot, 
whose merits have never been fully acknowledged as they 
deserved to be, having been overlooked, in a measure, 
through the greater admiration bestowed on his predecessor. 
He belonged to a family distinguished for their spirit of 
adventure, as his father before him was an eminent navi- 
gator, and he was associated with two brothers, apparently 
possessing the same love of a sea-faring life. The father 
of Sebastian was an Italian, but the son was born in Bris- 
tol, England, in 1477. The family was fitted out with five 
ships, for the purpose of discovery, by the English govern- 
ment, who granted a patent, under date of March 6th, 1496, 
to John Cabot, the father, as leader of the expedition. He 
was, however, rather the overseer or adviser of the con- 
cern, than the leader. The real conductor of it was Sebas- 
tian, who, through his modesty, failed to secure for himself 
that consideration from the world which was his due. 

His object, like that of Columbus, was to find a passage to 
India; but not in the direction which the latter took. The 
idea which possessed the mind of Cabot was, that India 
might be reached by sailing north-west. He left Bristol in 
the spring of 1497, and on the 24th of June, in pursuing his 
course, he came unexpectedly, and to his disappointment, in 
sight of land, and was thus impeded as to his progress in 
that direction. It was the North American continent which 
he had approached. The land seen was the coast of Lab- 



46 GREATEVENTSOF 

rador, as also an island that received the name of St. John's 
island, from the day on which it was discovered. Cabot 
has recorded, in all simplicity, how the affair happened. 
He supposed himself to be on the direct route to India, 
"but, after certayne dayes," said he, "I found that the land 
ranne towards the north, which was to mee a great dis- 
pleasure." St, John's island he describes as "full of white 
bears, and stagges far greater than the English." From 
this point he steered his course towards the bay since called 
Hudson's bay; but, after several days' sailing, he yielded 
to the discontent of the crew, and returned to England. 

Cabot conducted a second expedition, which sailed from 
Bristol in 1498. He reached Labrador again, where he 
left a portion of his crew, in order to commence a colony, 
while he proceeded on his voyage. But success did not 
reward his attempt, and, on his return to Labrador, he 
found the colonists, from the sufferings they had experienced 
in that cold and sterile region, clamorous for a return. He 
accordingly submitted to their demands, and, laying his 
course to the south as far as the Cape of Florida, he 
recrossed the ocean. The notes which he took of his 
voyage have unhappily been lost. 

In 1517 he was again employed, in an expedition from 
England; but though he penetrated to about the sixty-seventh 
degree of north latitude, and entered Hudson's bay, giving 
names to various places in the vicinity, he was compelled to 
return, through the cowardice of an officer high in command. 
Sir Thomas Pert, and the disaffection of the crew. They 
had not the spirit to encounter the rigor and privations of 
the climate. 

Notwithstanding these and his subsequent services for his 
country, he was suffered in the end to fall into poverty and 
neglect. His life was filled with adventures and changes. 
For several years he was employed in the service of the 
king of Spain, and during one of the expeditions on which 
he was sent from that country, he made the important dis- 
covery of the Rio de la Plata. He occasionally returned 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 47 

to England, and at length made it his resting-place. Gloom 
overshadowed his latter days. His pension, at the accession 
of Mary, was suspended for two years, and, though restored, 
it was diminished the one-half. He survived to a great age, 
being over eighty years, dying as is supposed in London, but 
when no record shows. Not the slightest memorial points 
out the place of his sepulture. 

It is quite certain that the date of Cabot's discovery of 
the Western continent is more than one year anterior to that 
of Columbus, the latter having reached the southern portion 
of it August 1st, 1498, while Cabot reached the northern 
portion June 24th, 1497. Amerigo Vespucci, who has 
carried away the honor of giving name to the continent, did 
not reach it until nearly two years after the English adven- 
turer. But Columbus, in his first voyage, having ascertained 
the existence of regions beyond the Atlantic, became in 
effect the earliest and real discoverer. Except for his sub- 
lime theory and adventurous experiment, the age, probably, 
would not have furnished a Sebastian Cabot or an Amerigo 
Vespucci. 




48 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



II.— EARLY SETTLEMENTS. 




I. VIRGINIA, OR SOUTHERN COLONY. 

Unsuccessful attempts to settle America — Expeditions of Sir Humphrey 
Gilbert — Sir Walter Raleigh — Sir Richard Grenville — Sir John White — 
First permanent settlement at Jamestown — Colonists early in want — Dis- 
sensions in their Councils — Hostility of the Indians — Capture of Captain 
Smith — Generous conduct of Pocahontas — Gloomy condition of the Colony 
— Timely arrival of assistance — Returning prosperity — Establishment of a 
Provisional government — Introduction of Negro Slavery — Cruel Massacre 
of the Colonists. 

When the new world, as America has since been famil- 
iarly called, was opened to the enterprise and cupidity of 
Europeans, it became an object to effect settlements in it 
from time to time. Accordingly, during a period of more 
than one hundred years from the discovery of San Sal- 
vador by Columbus, attempts were made for this purpose, 
either by adventurers in search of other discoveries, or by 
expeditions fitted out to occupy regions already known. So 
far, however, as the northern portion of the continent was 
concerned, these attempts proved entirely without success. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 49 

There was no want of excitement and effort at this remark- 
able era, on the part of individuals. The strange story of 
the voyages of Columbus awakened the spirit of adventure 
in Europe, as it was never felt before. Vessel after vessel, 
and fleet after fleet, were despatched to the new-discovered 
continent, but the object in view was rather to find gold 
than a home ; and even where the latter was sought, the 
preparations were either inadequate, or the undertaking 
was indifferently contrived and managed. Sebastian Cabot, 
who discovered Newfoundland; James Cartier, who first 
entered the Gulf of St. Lawrence; Ferdinand de Soto, 
who first ascertained the existence of the Mississippi; Sir 
Walter Raleigh, among the earliest adventurers to Virginia, 
and Bartholomew Gosnold, to whom Cape Cod was first 
known, and all of whom attempted settlements for a longer 
or shorter period, were unsuccessful, and disappointed in the 
end. Thte English were not thoroughly engaged in the 
business of colonizing America, until the latter part of the 
sixteenth century, when several successive attempts were 
made to settle Virginia. The first expedition was conducted 
by Sir Humphrey Gilbert, who failed in his object, having 
never reached Virginia; and being shipwrecked, perished 
with all his crew on the return voyage to England. In 
1584, the enterprise was confided to the auspices of Sir 
Walter Raleigh, who, in the spring of that year, despatched 
two small barks, under the command severally of Amidas 
and Barlow. After going much farther south than was 
necessary, and experiencing the sickness incident to the 
season, they proceeded northerly till they made a harbor, 
taking possession of the adjoining land, "for the queen's 
most excellent majestie," and in a short time afterward came 
to the island of Roanoke. Nothing was effected by this 
voyage, except a little trafficking with the natives, and the 
favorable account which was given of the country, upon the 
return of the expedition. In the third expedition, which 
was conducted by Sir Richard Grenville, under Sir Walter, 
in 1585, a company was landed on Roanoke, consisting of 
4 



50 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



one hundred and eight persons, who, upon the return of the 
ship, were left to settle the country. But being reduced to 
extremities for want of sustenance, and by the hostility of 
the Indians, they all returned to England the next year with 
Sir Francis Drake. In the mean while, 1585, Sir Walter 
Raleigh and his associates made a voyage to Virginia, 
taking supplies for the colony ; but after spending some time 
in the country, and not finding the colonists, they returned 
to England. 




Early Settlers trading with the Natives. 



In the earlier attempts at settlement, after the spirit of 
conquest and adventure had been somewhat satiated, the 
object in view, so far as the English were engaged in 
it, was the acquisition of tributary provinces, and the 
wealth which they would bring to the parent states. In 
this line of policy, England but followed the example of 
Spain and Portugal, yet with far less energy, and with no 
manner of success. The signal failures that were expe- 
rienced turned attention, at length, to more sober and 
rational projects — to regular colonization and commerce. 
But the success, even here, was quite indifferent for several 
years. Mercenary views obtained the precedence. That 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 51 

moral heroism, which submits to any extremity of toil and 
self-denial for the objects of religious faith, could not be 
summoned to the support of these merely secular adven- 
tures. So far as colonization was calculated upon as a 
source of wealth directly, it did not feel the influence of 
a self-sustaining motive. It needed, as will soon be seen, 
other views of colonization, to render the scheme com- 
pletely successful, in regions remote from tropical riches 
and luxuries. What more might have been done to insure 
success, had the kings and princes of Europe been at 
leisure to prosecute the object with the means in their 
power, is not now to be ascertained. It is clear, from the 
history of the times, that they could ill afford the necessary 
leisure, in consequence of the multiplicity and weight of 
their own individual concerns. Wars, negociations, schemes 
of policy, and the adjustment of ecclesiastical relations, 
occupied the rulers of England and France, as also Ger- 
many and' nearly all the continent, almost exclusively 
through the sixteenth century. Of that which was achieved 
in the way of discovery and temporary settlement, in the 
northern portion of the American continent, much was left 
to individual enterprise and resources; and the universal 
failure of permanent colonization was almost the unavoid- 
able result, connected, indeed, with the mercenary motive 
and bad management with which it was prosecuted. 

The first settlement of a permanent character, effected 
by the English in North America, was at Jamestown, in 
Virginia, in 1607. To that portion of the continent, as has 
been just detailed, more numerous and vigorous efforts at 
settlement had been directed than to any other on the 
coast, and with what results has also appeared. No one can 
read the account of these early and unfortunate attempts to 
settle our country, without deeply lamenting the fate of 
those brave adventurers who were engaged in them. In 
the Virginia enterprise, religion and its blessings were not 
the direct moving influences on the minds of the adven- 
turers ; but they were a gallant and public spirited class of 



52 GREATEVENTSOP 

the English people, and many of them of the better orders 
of society. 

Their failure, however, did not check the spirit of enter- 
prise ; a settlement was determined on, and it was provi- 
dentially effected. Under the sanction of a grant from 
King James, of the southern equal half of the territory 
lying between the thirty-fourth and forty-fifth degrees of 
latitude, an association was constituted, called the London 
Company, who undertook the colonization of their portion 
of the country. This was called the Southern Colony. 
The expedition consisted of three small vessels, under the 
command of Captain Christopher Newport, a man of great 
nautical experience. Neither they who were designed for 
the magistracy, nor the code of laws, could be known until 
the arrival of the fleet in Virginia, when the sealed orders, 
committed to the commander, might be broken. It would 
seem, from the early accounts, that a portion of the emi- 
grants were but little influenced by the considerations of 
religion or propriety, from the disorders that occurred during 
the voyage; but their pious preacher, Mr. Hunt, at length, 
"with the water of patience and his godly exhortations (but 
chiefly by his true-devoted examples) quenched these flames 
of envy and dissension." 

In searching for Roanoke, they were driven by a storm 
to a different part of the coast; the first land they made 
being a cape, which they called Cape Henry. Thus dis- 
covering and sailing up the Chesapeake bay, they came, at 
length, to a place suited to their purpose. Here they com- 
menced in earnest their great work of settlement, calling 
the place Jamestown, in honor of King James. According 
to directions, the box containing the orders was opened, and 
the names of Bartholomew Gosnold, John Smith, Edward 
Wingfield, Christopher Newport, John Radcliffe, John Mai-- 
tin, and George Kendall, were found as constituting the 
council. These were to choose a president from among 
themselves, for a year, who, with the council, should con- 
duct and govern the colony. Mr. Wingfield was elected 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 53 

president, while one of tiie most distinguished of them, 
Captain John Smith, on account of suspicions entertained 
respecting his ambitious views, was excluded, for a time, 
from the council. The plan of government was, that 
matters of moment were to be examined by a jury, but 
determined by the major part of the council, in which the 
president had two votes. 

While erecting accommodations for themselves, and 
during the absence of a portion of the men on discoveries 
in the country, th^y were molested by the savages, with 
some small loss, and were in danger of total extirpation, 
"had it not chanced that a crosse-barre, shot from the ships, 
strode down a bough from a tree amongst them (the sav- 
ages), that caused them to retire." These, it seems, on 
other occasions, after troubling the planters, "by the nim- 
bleness of their heeles, escaped." What with labor by day, 
and watching by night — with felling trees, and planting the 
ground — with resisting hostile attacks, reloading ships, and 
effecting governmental business — the settlers found their 
hands and their hearts fully, and often painfully, occupied. 
Several weeks were spent in this manner, and after adjust- 
ing their disputes, and receiving Smith into the council, 
with a handsome remuneration for the wrong he had 
received, they all partook of the Holy Communion, the 
savages at the same time desiring peace with them. On 
the 15th of June, 1607, Captain Newport returned to 
England with the intelligence of their success, leaving in 
Virginia one hundred emigrants. 

The departure of Newport was the signal for want, and 
an increase of their difficulties. While the vessels were 
with them, provisions, at some rate, were to be had ; but 
after they left, "there remained neither taverne, beere-house, 
nor place of reliefe, but the common kettell. Had we beene 
as free from all sinne as gluttony and drunkenness, we might 
have been cannonized for saints — we might truly call it (the 
damaged grain) so much bran than corne, our drink was 
water, our lodgings castles in the air: with this lodging and 



54 GREATEVENTSOF 

diet, our extreme toil, in bearing and planting pallisadoes, 
so strained and bruised us, and our continual labor, in the 
extremity of the heat, had so weakened us, as were cause 
sufficient to have made us miserable in our native country, 
or any other place in the world."* This was truly a hard 
lot — through the summer they lived on the products of the 
sea. During that time, they buried fifty of their number. 
At the point, however, of their greatest scarcity, they were 
happily supplied with fruit and provisions by the Indians. 

Their difficulties were greatly increased by the perverse- 
ness or incapacity of several of their council. In this body, 
changes and deposals took place from time to time, until the 
management of every thing abroad, fell into the hands of 
Captain Smith. Of this extraordinary man, much might be 
related,were there space; but we can pursue only the course 
of events as they occurred in the settlement of this country. 
In the mean while, by his energy and example in labor, 
"himselfe alwayes bearing the greatest taske for his own 
share," he set the men effectually to work in providing for 
themselves comfortable lodgings. This done, the necessity 
of procuring a more permanent supply of provisions, and of 
receiving the friendship of the natives, or subjecting them 
to the power of the colonists, engaged him for a period in 
the most daring projects. In this, he passed through a 
wonderful vicissitude of fortune — the colony in the mean 
while sustaining a precarious existence, by means of the dis- 
sensions that prevailed, the hostility of the Indians, and the 
sickness that wasted the whites. On one occasion, while 
exploring the country, after he left his boat, and was pro- 
ceeding in company with two Englishmen, and a savage for 
his guide, he was beset with two hundred savages. The 
Englishmen were killed; the savage he tied to his arm with 
his garter, using him as a buckler. Smith was soon wounded 
and taken prisoner; but not until he had killed three of the 
Indians. The fear inspired by his bravery checked their 

* Smith's History of Virginia. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



55 



advance, till he sunk to the middle in a miry spot which 
was in his way, as he retreated backward. Even then they 
dared not come near him, till, being nearly dead with cold, 
he threw away his arms. Upon being taken, he presented 
to their king a round ivory compass, which was the means 
of saving him from instant death. Just as they were 
preparing to pierce him with their arrows, the chief, lifting 
the compass, they all laid down their bows and arrows, at 
the same time releasing him from his pitiable situation. 




Smith saved from Death. 



At length he was brought to Powhatan, their emperor. 
It soon became evident that they were preparing to put 
him to death after their peculiarly fantastic and barbarous 
ceremonies. A long consultation was held, and the conclu- 
sion was, "two great stones were brought before Powhatan, 
then as many as could lay hands on him dragged him to 
them, and thereon laid his head; and being ready with their 
clubs to beate out his brains, Pocahontas, the king's dearest 
daughter, when no entreaty could prevail, got his head into 
her armes, and laid her owne upon his, to save him from 
death: whereat the emperor was contented he should live." 

Friendship with the whites soon followed this event. 
Smith was taken to Jamestown by his guides, and contracts 



56 GREATEVENTSOF 

were made with the Indians by nneans of presents, which 
secured a portion of their territory to the English. Every 
few days, Pocahontas with her attendants brought to Captain 
Smith provisions in such quantity as to save the lives of the 
colonists. 

This condition of things could not always last: the sup- 
port thus received could be but precarious at the best ; and 
it happened favorably that, for a period, the spirits and 
courage of the small band of emigrants were sustained by 
the arrival of two ships from England, laden with supplies, 
and bringing a complement of men. They arrived indeed 
at different times, having been separated by stormy weather. 
In consequence of these arrivals, and one other before the 
end of the year 1608, the number of colonists amounted to 
nearly three hundred. 

In 1609, a new charter was granted to the London 
company, with enlarged privileges, as well as more definite 
limits, and with the addition of five hundred adventurers. 
Sir Thomas West, Lord De la War, was now appointed 
governor for life; Sir Thomas Gates, his lieutenant; Sir 
George Somers, admiral ; and other high officers were 
appointed for life. By the new charter, the right of abso- 
lute property was vested in the company; the crown to 
receive one-fifth of all ore of gold and silver found there 
for all manner of services. The governor, though unable 
himself immediately to leave England, lost no time in fitting 
out a fleet for Virginia. Of the nine ships constituting the 
expedition, eight arrived in season at Jamestown. The 
other, having Sir Thomas, the admiral, on board, was 
wrecked on the Bermudas; and it was not until they could 
fit up craft to convey them to Virginia, that they reached 
Jamestown, which was in the spring of the following year. 
This disaster and delay seemed to be highly providential in 
the end, as the colonists were reunited with one hundred 
and fifty men, and a full supply of provisions, at a time 
when they had been reduced to the greatest extremities. 
Captain Smith, disabled by a severe accidental wound, had 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 57 

returned to England. In consequence of his departure, the 
settlement had been thrown into great confusion. Com- 
plaints, disputes, and insubordination ensued; the savages 
became hostile, and often imbrued their hands in the blood 
of the whites; and finally, starvation followed in the train 
of the other calamities. Roots, herbs, acorns, walnuts, 
starch, the skins of horses, and even human flesh, were 
devoured in order to support life. In a few days more, had 
not relief been brought to them, the whole colony would 
probably have perished. 

On the arrival of Sir Thomas, the affairs of the settlement 
seemed so desperate, that it was determined to return with 
the miserable remnant to England. In putting the plan into 
execution, and just as they were leaving the mouth of the 
river, the long-boat of Lord De la War was descried. As 
he had three ships well furnished with provisions, the colo- 
nists were persuaded to return, and renew their efforts to 
settle the country. This was on the 9th of June, 1610, and 
proved to be the crisis of the colony. It was now, in the 
providence of God, destined to live. Improvements began 
to be made — forts were erected — and the former idleness 
and misrule of the people in a great measure disappeared. 
In the spring of the succeeding year, however, the health 
of Lord De la War became seriously affected, and he con- 
sequently returned to England. The administration was 
then committed to Sir Thomas Dale for a short period. 
He acquitted himself well in it, though he had some diffi- 
culty with the colonists, who had not all been reduced to 
the requisite order and submission. The government passed 
into the hands of Sir Thomas Gates, upon his arrival at 
Jamestown, in August, 1611. He came over with a fleet 
of six ships, and three hundred men, bringing with him kine 
and other cattle, munitions of war, and a large supply of 
provisions. 

Being thus strengthened, the English extended their 
domain from time to time. In the course of the present 
year, they built a town, which they called Henrico, in honor 



58 GREATEVENTSOF 

of Prince Henry, and in the subsequent year, they seized a 
place called Apamatuck, on account of some injury they 
had received from its inhabitants. Here they built a town, 
which they called the New Bermudas. About this period, 
a Captain Argal, sailing up the Patawomeakee, secured 
Pocahontas by stratagem; the consequence of which was, 
her acquaintance with an English gentleman, named John 
Rolfe, and her marriage to him, together with peace between 
the whites and Powhatan. 

The plan of providing for the colony was now changed. 
Instead of feeding out of the common store, and laboring 
jointly together, the people were allowed to hold each a 
lot of his own, with a sufficient time to cultivate it. This 
change produced the most beneficial results, as it prevented 
the idleness and inefficiency which are apt to attend a com- 
mon-stock social establishment, and multiplied, in a ten-fold 
degree, the amount of their provisions. The experiment 
having been so propitious, the original plan of a community 
of labor and supply was finally abandoned. The govern- 
ment of the colony at this time was again in the hands of 
Sir Thomas Dale ; the former governor. Sir Thomas Gates, 
having returned to England in the spring of 1614. Gov- 
ernor Dale continued about two years, superintending satis- 
factorily the affiiirs of the colony, and, having chosen Captain 
George Yeardley to be deputy-governor, he returned to 
England, accompanied by Pocahontas and her husband. 
Pocahontas became a Christian and a mother; and it may be 
added, that her descendants, in a subsequent age, inherited 
her lands in Virginia, and that some of the first families of 
that state trace from her their lineage. 

Yeardley applied himself to the cultivation of tobacco, 
and was highly successful in an attack on the savages, who 
refused to pay their annual tribute of corn. He coritinued 
in the colony about a year, when, by an appointment made 
in England, the government devolved on Captain Argal, 
before named. Argal found Jamestown in a bad condition ; 
the dwellings, which were slight structures, had mostly 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 59 

disappeared, and the public works neglected or in decay, 
and "the colonie dispersed all about, planting Tobacco." 
A reformation to some extent was effected. At this period, 
1G17, more colonists arrived; but it would seem, from a 
remark in a narrative of that date, that the number of the 
higher classes of society exceeded their wants; "for, in Vir- 
ginia, a plaine souldier, that can use a pickaxe and spade, 
is better than five knights, although they were knights that 
could break a lance ; for men of great place, not inured to 
those encounters, when they finde things not suitable, grow 
many times so discontented, they forget themselves, and oft 
become so carelesse, that a discontented melancholy brings 
them to much sorrow, and to others, much miserie." When 
it was ascertained that great multitudes were preparing, in 
England, to be sent, the colonists, in a communication to 
the council, entreated that provisions might be forwarded 
as well as people, and gave the company to understand, 
"what they did suffer for want of skilful husbandmen and 
meanes to set their plough on worke, having as good land 
as any man can desire." 

In the year 1619, the settlements of Virginia were favored 
with the establishment of a provincial legislature, which 
was constituted of delegates chosen by themselves, as they 
were divided into eleven corporations. The first meeting 
of the legislature was on the 19th of June, having been 
convoked by the governor-general of the colony. This 
was a great and desirable change from the sort of vassalage 
in which they had previously lived. This general assembly 
debated and decided all matters that were deemed essen- 
tial to the welfare of the colony. A great addition was 
made to the number of the colonists the two following years, 
among whom were one hundred and fifty young women, of 
good character, designed as the future wives of the colo- 
nists. During the summer of 1620, a Dutch armed ship 
arrived at the colony, and sold them twenty negroes, at 
which period the system of slave holding, with its attendant 
crimes and evils, commenced in this country. 



60 GREATEVENTSOF 

The year 1621 was rendered memorable by the arrival 
of Sir Francis Wyatt, who brought with him, from the 
London company, a more perfect constitution and form 
of government, than the colony had previously enjoyed, 
although the general representative character of its govern- 
ment had been established in 1619. The following year 
was rendered still more memorable by the massacre of a 
large number of whites, through the treachery of the 
Indians. The instigator and executor of this tragedy was 
the successor of Powhatan, named Opecancanough. He 
had enlisted the savages in all the vicinity in the infernal 
plot. The colonists, in the security of friendship and good 
understanding, which had existed between them and that 
people, were wholly off their guard, and unprepared for the 
blow. It was inflicted simultaneously, at a time agreed 
upon, and three hundred and forty-seven men, women, and 
children, were at once butchered, in several and separate 
places It had been universal, but for the providence of 
God. A converted Indian, coming to the knowledge of the 
plot the night before its execution, disclosed it to the whites 
in season to save the greater number of settlements. The 
Indians, in their turn, now suffered the vengeance of the 
colonists, who felt authorized to procure the means of future 
security against similar acts of treachery. The emigrations 
had been so numerous, through the few preceding years, that 
the colonists, at this time, amounted to several thousands. 
Thus the people, with various fortune, and after incredible 
hardships, had placed then' colony on a firm basis, having 
learned many useful lessons from their own errors, impru- 
dence, or sufferings. And such was the beginning of the 
American republic in its southern portion, nearly two hun- 
dred and fifty years ago. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 61 



II. NEW ENGLAND, OR NORTHERN SETTLEMENTS. 

Plymouth — Massachusetts — Connecticut — New Haven — New Hampshire — 
Rhode Island — Maine — Vermont — Character of the Early Settlers. 

The settlement of New England commenced at Plymouth 
in 1620. This part of the continent between Penobscot and 
Cape Cod, had been carefully explored in 1614, by Captain 
Smith. He says, respecting it : " Of all the foure parts of the 
world I have yet seen not inhabited, could I have but means 
to transport a colony, I would rather live here than any 
where ; and if it did not maintaine itselfe, were we but once 
indifferently well fitted, let us starve," Such was the opinion 
early formed of the desirableness of this region for coloniza- 
tion. Charles, Prince of Wales, was pleased to call it New 
England, on account of the favorable impression he received 
respecting it, from Smith's chart and description. This 
country was settled by a class of people very different, in 
many respects, from that which emigrated to the southern 
colony. The latter, for the most part, as has been seen, were 
mere adventurers, having in view the improvement of their 
secular interests, or the eclat of successful enterprise. The 
colonists of New England sought chiefly the boon of religious 
freedom for themselves and their descendants, and through 
it the advancement of the Christian church in the world — a 
boon of which they had been deprived in their native land. 
The ground of this disfi'anchisement, was their non-con- 
formity to the established English church, or separation from 
it. Having, while members of that church, devised and 
sought a greater purity in its worship without success, they 
at length separated themselves from it, and formed a distinct 
worshiping community. For thus professing to follow the 
pure word of God, in opposition to traditions and human 
devices, they were in derision termed Puritans. In the 
progress of their religious views, and of the persecuting 
spirit of the government, they passed from mere puritanism, 
or efforts at greater purity in worship and in manners, to 



62 GREATEVEKTSOP 

non-conformity, and from non-conformity to dissent. From 
difficulties in regard to the ritual of the church, they pro- 
ceeded to doctrines. The Puritans and the universities 
denied a portion of the Apostles' Creed, so called: "advo- 
cated the sanctity of the Sabbath and the opinions of 
Calvin; his institutions being read in their schools, while 
the Episcopal party took the opposite side, and espoused 
the system of Arminius." Both under Elizabeth and James, 
conformity was insisted on. The latter declared, "I will 
have one doctrine, one discipline, one religion, in substance 
and ceremony. I will make them confprm, or I will hurry 
them out of the land, or else worse." And he did hurry 
out of the land many of those who had become obnoxious 
to him; while the others were more cruelly hindered from 
leaving the country, to suffer from contempt, poverty, or a 
lingering death in imprisonment. Their attempts to escape 
were frequently frustrated, and it was not without great 
vexation and loss, that portions of this persecuted people 
exiled themselves from their native country. Their first 
place of refuge was Holland, where religious toleration had 
been established by law. The leader of the emigrants, on 
this occasion, was the able and pious Mr. John Robinson, 
who has since been considered as the father of that portion 
of the Puritans who were the founders of New England. 
They successively left England, as many as found it in their 
power, in the year 1606, and the two following years. 
Their first place of residence was Amsterdam; but in 1609 
they removed to Leyden, with a view to avoid some diffi- 
culties that were felt or foreseen in the former place. Here 
they were received with kindness, and continued several 
years in a flourishing condition, under the faithful labors 
of their pastor. In the mean while, notwithstanding their 
general prospects, there were causes in operation which 
rendered a change of location, in their case, extremely 
desirable. These were the unhealthiness of the low 
countries where they lived; the hard labors to which they 
were subjected; the dissipated manners of the Hollanders, 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 63 

especially their lax observance of the Lord's day; the 
apprehension of war at the conclusion of the truce between 
Spain and Holland, which was then near at hand; the fear 
lest their young men would enter into the military and naval 
service; the tendency of their little community to become 
absorbed and lost in a foreign nation ; the natural and pious 
desire of perpetuating a church, which they believed to be 
constituted after the simple and pure model of the primitive 
church of Christ, and a commendable zeal to propagate the 
Gospel in the regions of the new world.* 

In this situation, they turned their attention towards 
America. Here they hoped to engage in their original 
occupation of agriculture, and not merely to enjoy tolera- 
tion, but to form a society founded on their favorite plan of 
ecclesiastical order. "With this object in view, they first 
applied to the Virginia company for a patent, who zealously 
espoused their cause, but who were unable to obtain from 
the king a toleration, under his seal, in religious liberty, 
though he promised to wink at their heresy, provided they 
should conduct themselves peaceably. The company 
granted them permission to make a settlement near the 
mouth of the Hudson river. They had previously, in the 
want of adequate capital of their own for the founding of 
a plantation, been enabled to interest several London mer- 
chants in their scheme. These agreed to advance the neces- 
sary sums, to be repaid out of the avails of their industry. 
In this way, the emigrants were enabled to purchse the 
Speedwell, a ship of sixty tons, and to hire in England the 
Mayflower, a ship of one hundred and eighty tons, for the 
intended expedition. The Mayflower alone came, as the 
smaller vessel proved to be in a leaky condition, and, after 
two several trials, she was dismissed, as unfit for the service. 
The Mayflower took her departure on the 6th of Septem- 
ber, and, after a boisterous passage, they discovered the 
land of Cape Cod on the 9th of November, at the break of 

* Holmes' Annals. 



G4 GREATEVENTSOF 

day. The number of pilgrims, wlio had embarked, was 
one hundred and one, not all who had proposed to come; 
for the disasters that attended their setting out, had "win- 
owed their number of the cowardly and the lukewarm." 
Their pastor, Mr. Robinson, did not leave Leyden, accord- 
ing to an original agreement, that only a part of their com- 
pany should go to America to make provision for the rest. 

The pilgrim voyagers found themselves on a bleak and 
inhospitable coast, and much farther to the northward than 
they intended to go. In agreement with their wishes, an 
attempt was made, by the master of the ship, to proceed to 
the Hudson. But either finding, or affecting to believe the 
passage to be dangerous, he readily seized on the fears 
which had been excited, probably by himself, to return to 
the cape, with a view to make a landing there. It after- 
wards appeared that he had been bribed by the Dutch, who 
intended to keep possession of the Hudson river, to carry 
the adventurers quite to the northward of their place of 
destination. They arrived in Cape Cod harbor on the 
11th of November, "and, being brought safe to land, they 
fell upon their knees, and blessed the God of heaven, who 
had brought them over the vast and furious ocean, and 
delivered them from many perils and miseries." At this 
time, "it was thought meet for their more orderly carrying 
on their affairs, and accordingly by mutual consent thev 
entered into a solemn combination, as a body politic, to 
submit to such government and governors, laws and ordi- 
nances, as should by general consent from time to time be 
made choice of and assented unto."* Forty-one persons 
signed this compact. It contained the essential principles 
of a free government, such as have since been embodied 
in the institutions of republican America. John Carver 
was immediately chosen their governor, "a man godly and 
well-approved among them." 

Severe were the trials which awaited this small and lone 

* New England Memorial, by Nathaniel Morton. 



A M E R I O A N H I S T O R Y . 65 

band of pilgrims. The necessity of selecting a more com- 
modious place for living was obvious, and, in the efforts 
which were made for this purpose, several of them well 
nigh perished. The excursions of an adventurous band of 
men, on several occasions, were extremely hazardous; and, 
though generally at the places where they landed, no 
Indians were found, yet, in one instance, they came in 
contact with the latter, and a hostile collision took place 
between them. By the kind providence of God, however, 
they were preserved. During one of their excursions into 
the country, they found a quantity of corn, which they 
took, with the intention of remunerating the owners, which 
intention they were afterwards happily enabled to fulfil. 
This was a providential discovery, which supplied their 
present wants, and served as seed for a future harvest. An 
entire month was occupied with these explorations. At 
last, they found a tract where they concluded to consum- 
mate their enterprise. Having sounded the harbor in front, 
they ascertained it to be fit for shipping. Going on shore, 
they explored the adjacent land, where they saw various 
corn-fields and brooks. They then returned to the ship, 
with the agreeable intelligence that they had found a place 
convenient for settlement. This was on Monday, the 11th 
of December, answering to the 22nd day, new style, the day 
now celebrated in commemoration of the landing of the 
pilgrims at Plymouth. The company had kept the Chris- 
tian Sabbath, the day before, on an island in the harbor. 
The ship arrived at the newly-discovered port on the 16th. 
Several days were spent in disembarking, and it was not 
until the 25th that they began to build the first house. This 
was a structure for common use, to receive them and their 
goods. The undertaking, however, was preceded by united 
prayer for Divine guidance. The building having been 
completed, they began to erect "some cottages for habita- 
tion, as time would admit, and also consulted of laws and 
order, both for their civil and military government, as the 
necessity of their present condition did require. But that 
5 



66 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



which was sad and lamentable, in two or three months half 
their company died, especially in January and February, 
being the depth of winter, wanting houses and other com- 
forts, being infected with the scurvy and other diseases, 




Landing of the Pilgrims. 

which their long voyage and their incommodate condition 
brought upon them."* Their reduction, by sickness, would 
have rendered them an easy prey to the Indians ; but the 
providence of God had so ordered it, that but few of this 
fierce people existed, at that period, in the neighborhood of 
the settlers, and those few were kept back from inflicting any 
injury, by the dread which had almost supernaturally, so to 
speak, been inspred in their hearts. The paucity of the 
Indians has been accounted for, from a wasting sickness, of 
an extraordinary character, which had visited the region 
some few years before. 

Some time in March of 1621, an agreeable and unex- 
pected occurrence took place at the rendezvous of the 
whites. It was a visit of an Indian sagamore, named 



* New England Memorial. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



67 



Samoset, with professions of friendship for them, and satis- 
faction at their arrival in the country. His kind greeting 
to them was, "Welcome, Englishmen! Welcome, English- 




visit of Samoset to the Englisli. 

men !" He spoke in broken English, which he had learned 
from English fishermen on the eastern coast. This was 
an event of great consequence to the settlers, as they 
learned from him many things in respect to the region 
around, and the Indians that inhabited it. He came to the 
English settlement again, with some other natives, and 
advised the emigrants of the coming of the great sachem, 
named Massasoit. In a short time this chief made his appear- 
ance, in company with his principal associates, particularly 
an Indian named Squanto, who proved to be of signal ser- 
vice to the whites. He had learned the English language, 
in consequence of having been carried to England by an 
English adventurer. Mutual fear and distrust took place 
between the parties, as Massasoit came in sight on the hill 
which overlooked the place. After they each had taken 
proper precautions against surprise, through the agency of 



68 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



Squanto they came together, and the result of the interview 
was a league of peace, which was kept inviolate more 
than fifty years. 




Interview with Massasoit. 



The visit was not much prolonged. " Samoset and 
Squanto stayed all night with us, and the king and all his 
men lay all night in the wood, not above half an English 
mile from us, and all their wives and women with them. 
They said that within eight or nine days they would come 
and set corn on the other side of the brook, and dwell there 
all summer, which is hard by us. That night we kept good 
watch, but there was no appearance of danger."* The 
plantation at Plymouth enjoyed the benefit of Squanto's 
presence with them, after the departure of the others. He 
was a native or resident of the place, and almost the only 
one that was left; and being acquainted with every part of 
it, his information was made highly useful to the colonists. 
They learned from him the method of cultivating corn, and 
where to take their fish, and procure their commodities. 

* New England's Memorial — Appendix. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 69 

He continued among them until the day of his death. In 
the spring of 1621, Mr. Carver was confirmed as governor 
for the succeeding year, but his death occurred soon after- 
wards. Mr. William Bradford was chosen his successor, 
and Mr. Israel AUerton his assistant. The intercourse of 
the colonists with the Indians continued to be of a friendly 
character, the former having, during the summer, made 
several excursions into the country around, particularly one 
to Shawmut (Boston), where they had an interview with 
Obbatinnua, one of the parties to the submission signed a 
short time before at Plymouth. He renewed his submis- 
sion, receiving, at the same time, a promise of defence 
against his enemies. 

The small number of the colonists was increased before 
the end of the year by an accession of thirty-five persons, 
among whom was a very active and pious agent, Mr. 
Robert Cushman. He became eminently useful to the 
plantation. Upon the departure of the ship conveying this 
latter company, the colony received a threatening token 
from the Narraganset tribe of Indians — a circumstance 
which induced them to fortify their little settlement as well 
as they were able, and to keep a constant guard by day 
and by night. Happily, no attempts at that time were 
made to disturb their peace. This event occurred in the 
year 1622. In the following year, a vigorous and success- 
ful attempt, under the brave Captain Miles Standish, was 
made to defeat a conspiracy formed by the Massachusetts 
tribe, with several others, against a recent English settle- 
ment at Wessagusset (Weymouth). This settlement had 
been formed under Mr. Thos. Weston on his own account, 
and consisted of sixty men. The slaughter of several of 
the conspirators so terrified the Indian tribes concerned in 
the conspiracy, that they fled from their homes into swamps 
and desert places, where many of them perished. This 
generous service, on the part of the Plymouth colony, 
towards a neighboring plantation, redounded greatly to 
their credit, especially as the latter were merely a company 



70 GREATEVENTSOF 

of adventurers, and had been guilty of injustice towards 
the Indians. 

The present year proved to be a year of suffering, in 
consequence of the scarcity of food. The follow^ing affect- 
ing account is given by Bradford: "But by the time our 
corn is planted, our victuals are spent, not knowing at night 
where to have a bit in the morning ; we have neither bread 
nor corn for three or four months together, yet bear our 
wants with cheerfulness, and rest on Providence. Having 
but one boat left, we divide the men into several companies, 
six or seven in each, who take their turns to go out with a 
net, and fish, and return not till they get some, though they 
be five or six days out; knowing there is nothing at home, 
and to return empty would be a great discouragement. 
When they stay long, or get but little, the rest go a digging 
shellfish, and thus we live the summer; only sending one 
or two to range the woods for deer, they get now and then 
one, which we divide among the company ; and in the win- 
ter are helped with fowl and ground-nuts."* It is recorded 
that, after a drought of six weeks, the government set apart 
a solemn day of humiliation and prayer, which was almost 
immediately followed by a copious supply of rain. In the 
language of the chronicles of the times, it is thus spoken of: 
"Though in the morning, when we assembled together, the 
heavens were as clear, and the drought as like to continue 
as it ever was, yet (our exercise continuing some eight or 
nine hours) before our departure, the weather was overcast, 
the clouds gathered together on all sides, and, in the morn- 
ing, distilled such soft, sweet, and moderate showers of rain, 
continuing some fourteen days, and mixed with such season- 
able weather, as it was hard to say, whether our withered 
corn or drooping affections were most quickened or revived, 
such was the bounty and goodness of our God." Soon 
after, in grateful acknowledgment of the blessing, a day of 
public thanksgiving was observed. This, by a judicious 

* Young's Chronicles of the Pilgrims. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 71 

historian, (Thomas Robbins, D. D.) is beHeved to be the 
oi'igin of the annual thanksgiving of New England. 

Towards the close of the summer, two ships arrived at 
Plymouth, bringing sixty emigrants, some of them the wives 
and children of such as were already in the colony. Those 
who came in the first three ships — the Mayflower, the For- 
tune, and the Ann — are distinctively called the old comers, 
or the forefathers. In 1624, Plymouth contained thirty-two 
dwellings and about one hundred and eighty inhabitants. 
Bradford was reelected governor, and four assistants to 
him were also chosen. To each person and his family an 
acre of land was given in perpetuity. The first neat cattle 
in New England were brought over this year by Edward 
Winslow. The colonists had at that time no small trouble 
with several of the new comers, particularly with one John 
Lyford, a minister, and another by the name of Oldham, 
who were disposed to act in opposition to the laws and 
order of the colony. The persons above mentioned, how- 
ever, soon perished, Oldham having first become apparently 
a penitent. 

The congregation of the Puritans at Leyden was broken 
up on the death of their pastor, Mr. Robinson, in 1627. 
They desired to remove to New England, but only a part of 
them were enabled to come. The others settled in Amster- 
dam. Mr. Robinson had hoped to emigrate, but the expense 
of the undertaking could not well be met, and his death 
now preventing, only his wife and children came with the 
portion of the congregation that crossed the water. His 
place in the colony was supplied by Mr. William Brewster, 
a ruling elder in the church, and a man every way qualified 
as a spiritual guide of the people. 

The foundation of the colony of Massachusetts was laid 
in the year 1628. It was styled the Colony of Massachusetts 
hay, the territory of which had been purchased by the 
Plymouth company — by Sir Henry Roswell, Sir John 
Young, and several others. The patent included all that 
part of New England lying between three miles to the 



72 GREATEVENTSOF 

northward of Merrimack river, and tiiree miles to the 
southward of Charles river, extending in length from the 
Atlantic ocean to the South sea. The leader of the expedi- 
tion was Mr. John Endicot, whose character may be summed 
up by saying, that he was a fit person to found that noble 
commonwealth. He came with one hundred emigrants, and 
was appointed governor of the colony. Mr. White, an 
eminent minister, was one of the company. Three years 
previously, a small company of adventurers had emigrated 
to a place in the Massachusetts bay, afterwards called Mount 
Wollaston, after the name of their leader; but, having no 
religious object in view, they fell into shameful irregularities. 
Upon the arrival of Endicot, however, a check was put on 
these proceedings, and their leader, Morton, was finally sent 
to England. These pious non-conformists under Endicot, 
like the Plymouth colonists, sought a refuge from oppression 
in their religious concerns, and desired to build up a com- 
munity on the true principles of Christianity. They located 
themselves at Numkeag, (Salem,) where the first permanent 
town in Massachusetts was constituted. In the following 
year, they were joined by about two hundred others from 
England, making in the whole three hundred; of which 
number one hundred removed the same year, and settled 
themselves, with the consent of Governor Endicot, at Mish- 
awam, now Charlestown. At this period, on the petition of 
the Massachusetts company. King Charles by charter con- 
firmed the patent of the Massachusetts colony. By this 
instrument, they were empowered to elect a governor, 
deputy governor, and eighteen assistants, out of the freemen 
of said company, by the greater part of the company. The 
first governor, under this renewed charter, was Matthew 
Cradock. The company being desirous of establishing their 
plantation in the order of the Gospel, engaged two eminent 
divines, Mr. Higginson and Mr. Skelton, to go out for the 
spiritual service of the colony. Soon after their arrival at 
Salem, they were placed over the church there with all due 
solemnity, the one as teacher, the other as pastor. These 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



73 



excellent men, however, lived but a short period, sharing 
largely, as they did, in the sickness and suffering that dimin- 
ished the strength and shortened the lives of a large number 
of their people. 

Among the many persons of distinction v^^ho left England 
the ensuing year, on account of the stringent measures of 
the government in regard to affairs both of church and state, 
are found the names of Isaac Johnson, John Winthrop, 
Thomas Dudley, and Sir Richard Saltonstall. These gen- 
tlemen, by their persuasions, were the means of having the 
charter and government of the company transferred to New 
England. They left with fifteen hundred other persons, in 
a fleet of seventeen sail, Winthrop having been chosen 
governor under the new order of things. They arrived in 
safety, eleven ships at one time, and six at another; and 




Boston founded. 



before the conclusion of the season, commenced settlements 
in several places; which, at present, constitute some of the 
fairest towns of New England. Governor Winthrop, and 
a portion of the company, laid the foundation of Boston. 



74 GREATEVENTSOF 

Several most highly esteemed ministers accompanied the 
expedition just spoken of; Mr. Wilson, Mr. Warham, and 
others. These were placed over the several churches that 
soon began to be formed in this vicinity. The first general 
court of Massachusetts, was held in Boston this year, on the 
19th of October, at which time many of the planters attended, 
and were made freemen of the colony. The winters of 1630 
and 1631, were very fatal to the Massachusetts colony. Frost 
and sickness carried off a number, and famine at length 
threatened the suffering survivors. They were, however, 
providentially relieved by the arrival of a ship from England 
with provisions, the day previously to a public fast, which 
had been appointed on account of the alarming state of 
things. This circumstance turned the intended fast into a 
general thanksgiving. The colony continued to increase 
by fresh accessions of emigrants till the year 1640, up to 
which time, it is computed that four thousand families had 
arrived in New England. From this small beginning have 
arisen the population, power, wealth, piety, and freedom of 
the New England states. 

In the year 1633, the Plymouth colony suffered from a 
pestilential disease, which not only thinned their number, 
but, extending to the neighboring territory, swept off many 
of the Indians. In the same year, arrived those lights of 
the New England church, Mr. John Cotton, Mr. Thomas 
Hooker, and Mr. Samuel Stone, and that model of a magis- 
trate, Mr. William Collier, whose services, to the Plymouth 
colony, were so considerable. Generally, the emigrants of 
this period were actuated by the same spirit of opposition 
to tyranny in church and state, and of love to the institu- 
tions of Christianity, which had characterized their prede- 
cessors. The men placed at the head of the new colonies 
were, universally, men of sterling worth of character. 

The first settlers of Connecticut came from the eastern 
shore of Massachusetts. They were a portion of the emi- 
grants who constituted the colonies of Plymouth and Mas- 
sachusetts bay. The emigration from England continuing 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 75 

to be large, and likely to increase from year to year, more 
room was wanted, and especially locations where the soil 
was rich and could be easily cultivated, became an object of 
desire. This consideration, and, probably, others pertaining 
to their tranquillity and increase as churches, had influence 
on the resolution to seat themselves again in the wilderness. 
It had happened, as early as the year 1G31, that their atten- 
tion was directed to the beautiful and rich tract of land, on 
the Connecticut river, by Wahcuimacut, a sachem living 
upon the river. He made a journey to Plymouth and Bos- 
ton, with a view to enlist the governors of those colonies in 
the project of making settlements in his country. The 
proposition was not formally accepted, but the governor of 
Plymouth was sufficiently interested in it to make a voyage 
to the coast, in which excursion he discovered the river and 
the adjacent territory; thus precluding the title of the Dutch 
to any part of it, as they had neither "trading-house, nor 
any pretence to a foot of land there."* The subject of 
settling Connecticut was not lost sight of during one or two 
subsequent years; but, occasionally, vessels were sent from 
Plymouth to the river, for the purposes of trade, and, in one 
instance, several men, from Dorchester, traveled through 
the wilderness thither for the same object, as also to view 
the country. 

In 1633, when the Plymouth colony had determined to 
commence the work of settlement, they commissioned Wil- 
liam Holmes, and a chosen company with him, to proceed 
to Connecticut. They took with them the frame of a house, 
which they set up in Windsor. They achieved their object, 
notwithstanding the threatened opposition of the Dutch at 
Hartford, where the latter, after learning that the Plymouth 
people intended to settle on the river, had erected a slight 
fort. The Plymouth people, also, were successful in defend- 
ing their trading-house subsequently, both against the Dutch 
and the Indians. The Dutch erected a trading-house at 

* Trumbull's History of Connecticut. 



76 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



Hartford the same year, the house at Windsor having pre- 
ceded it, perhaps, by a few months. The actual settlement 
of the region, hovv^ever, was deferred for a time, from the 
fact of divided opinions on the subject in the Massachusetts 
court. No vote could be obtained in favor of the project. 
In the mean time, individuals were determined to prosecute 
the enterprise, and a number of the people of Watertown 
came, in 1G34, to Connecticut. They erected a few huts at 
Pyquag (Wethersfield), in which they contrived to pass the 
winter. In the spring of 1635, the general court of Mas- 
sachusetts bay assented to the plan of emigration to Con- 
necticut, and, accordingly, preparations were made in several 
places. The Watertown people gradually removed, and 
added to their settlement at Wethersfield. Mr. Warham. 




The Settlers emigrating to Connecticut. 

one of the ministers of Dorchester, accompanied by a great 
part of the church, settled at Mattaneang (Windsor). A 
company from Newtown began a plantation, between those 
two settlements, at Suchiang (Hartford). In the course of 
the year, a large body of settlers, sixty in number, came 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 77 

together — men, women, and chil 'ren, with their horses, cat- 
tle, and swine. It being somewhat "ate in the season, and 
their journey proving to be long and difficult, winter came 
upon them before they were prepared. They were but 
indifferently sheltered, and their food was scanty — a large 
portion of their furniture and provisions, having been put 
on board of several small vessels, never reached them. 
The vessels were lost, and some lives with them. A part 
of their domestic animals they were obliged to leave on the 
other side of the river. Famine and its fearful effects 
were now to be encountered. It was impossible for all to 
stay where they were. Some, attempted to return to the 
east through the wilderness; others, went down to the 
mouth of the river, in order to meet their provisions, and, 
being disappointed, were obliged, finally, to embark on board 
of a vessel for Boston. In both instances they suffered 
greatly, but were providentially preserved to arrive at their 
former home. The portion of the settlers who remained 
were subjected to much distress. The resources of hunt- 
ing and food from the Indians being exhausted, they had 
recourse to acorns, malt, and grains for subsistence. Large 
numbers of their cattle perished. Their condition was 
indeed most trying and perilous, in their solitude and sepa- 
ration from others, at the mercy alike of the elements of 
nature, and the power of savage foes. But their God, in 
whom they trusted, carried them through in safety. 

The Connecticut planters held courts of their own, 
though they were settled under the general government of 
the Massachusetts. These courts consisted of two principal 
men from each town, joined sometimes by committees of 
three additional persons, as occasion might require. The 
first court was held at Hartford, April 26th, 1636. At this 
season of the year, both those who had left Connecticut in 
the winter and many others proceeded to take up their 
residence on the river. At length, about the beginning of 
June, a company of an hundred men, women, and children, 
under Messrs. Hooker and Stone, took their departure from 



78 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



Cambridge, and traveled to Hartford through the pathless 
wilderness that lay between the two places. Over mount- 
ains, through ravines, swamps, thickets, and rivers, they 
made their way, submitting to incredible fatigue and many 
privations. These trials, to a portion of the new comers, 
must have been peculiarly severe, as they were a class of 
society who, having enjoyed all the comforts and elegancies 
of life, knew little of hardship and danger. 

The year preceding, a fort was erected at the mouth of 
the river, called Saybrook fort, in honor of Lords Say and 
Brooks, to whom, with several others, a commission had 
been given to begin a plantation at Connecticut. This was 
effected under the auspices of John Winthrop, a son of the 
governor of Massachusetts. Winthrop's commission inter- 
fered with the settlement commenced by the Massachusetts 
colonists, but the latter were left in the quiet enjoyment of 
their possessions. The number of persons in the three 
towns of Hartford, Windsor, and Wethersfield, was about 
eight hundred at the close of the year 1636, 

The succeeding year was signalized for the critical 
condition of the settlement. There was a great want of 
provisions and of the implements of husbandry, and every 
article bore a high price. The year was also filled with 
the incidents of warfare. In the feebleness of its infancy, 
the little colony was called to contend with one of the most 
warlike tribes of Indians that ever inhabited New England. 
And never were heroism and fortitude displayed in a more 
marked degree, or animated by a loftier spirit of patriotism 
and piety. The particulars need not be here rehearsed. 
Suffice it to say, they completely triumphed over their 
savage foe, the Pequots, under their brave leader. Captain 
John Mason. They went forth to battle, under the sanction 
and rites of religion, to save themselves, their wives, and 
children, and the Church of Christ in the wilderness, from 
utter extinction. The holy ardor of Hooker, in his incom- 
parable address to the soldiers, filled their minds with an 
unwavering confidence in God. Seventy-seven brave men 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



79 



saved Connecticut, and destroyed the most terrible Indian 
nation in New England. 




Hooker addressing the Soldiers. 



This necessity of warfare they would gladly have 
avoided, for the condition of the settlement required all 
their energies and efforts at home. They could neither 
hunt, fish, nor cultivate their fields, nor travel the shortest 
distance, while an insidious and cruel foe was hovering 
around them. They felt that he must be crippled or 
destroyed, or that their entire settlement would be cut off 
by piecemeal. The natives embraced every opportunity 
of committing depredations on the lives and property of 
the whites. A picture of the kind of life which was passed 
in those times of savage treachery and English daring, is 
given in the following detail of incidents, which occurred 
on the water immediately previous to the Pequot war: 

"John Oldham, who had been fairly trading at Connecti- 
cut, was murdered near Block island. He had with him 
only two boys and two Narraganset Indians. These were 
taken and carried off. One John Gallop, as he was going 
from Connecticut to Boston, discovered Mr. Oldham's vesse 



80 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



full of Indians, and he saw a canoe full of Indians on board, 
go from her laden with goods. Suspecting that they had 
murdered Mr. Oldham, he hailed them, but received no 
answer. Gallop was a bold man, and though he had with 
him but one man and two boys, he immediately bore down 
upon them, and fired duck-shot so thick among them, that 
he soon cleared the deck. The Indians all got under the 
hatches. He then stood ofi'; and, running down upon her 
quarter with a brisk gale, nearly overset them, and so 
frighted the Indians, that six of them leaped into the sea, 
and were drowned. He then steered off again; and, run- 
ning down upon her a second time, bored her with his 
anchor, and raked her fore and aft with his shot. But the 
Indians kept themselves so close, he got loose from her; 
and, running down a third time upon the vessel, he gave 
her such a shock, that five more leaped overboard, and 
perished, as the former had done. He then boarded the 




Gallop finds Oldham muidered. 



vessel, and took two of the Indians, and bound them. Two 
or three others, armed with swords, in a little room below, 
could not be driven from their retreat. Mr. Oldham's corse 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 81 

was found on board, the head split and the body mangled 
in a barbarous^ manner. He was a Dorchester man, one 
of Mr. Warham's congregation. In these circumstances. 
Gallop, fearing that the Indians whom he had taken might 
get loose, especially if they were kept together, and having 
no place where he could keep them apart, threw one of 
them overboard. Gallop and his company then, as decently 
as circumstances would permit, put the corse into the sea. 
They stripped the vessel, and took the rigging and the 
goods which had not been carried off -on board their own. 
She was taken in tow, with a view to carry her in; but the 
night coming on and the wind rising. Gallop was obliged to 
let her go adrift, and she was lost." 

At the termination of the Pequot war, there was a great 
scarcity of provisions in Connecticut, and fearful apprehen- 
sions were felt on the part of the settlers. With all their 
efforts, they had not been able to raise a sufficiency of pro- 
visions, and these became at length very costly. Corn rose 
to the extraoi'dinary price of twelve shillings by the bushel. 
The debt contracted by the war was paid with difficulty. 
Nothing saved the colony from a famine but a providential 
supply of corn, which they were enabled to purchase from 
the natives, at an Indian settlement called Pocomptock 
(Deerfield). 

The first constitution of Connecticut was adopted Janu- 
ary 15, 1639, by the free planters of the three towns of 
Windsor, Hartford, and Wethersfield, who convened at 
Hartford for the purpose. It was an admirably contrived 
instrument, providing for the freedom and liberties of them- 
selves and their posterity. Some fifty years ago. Doctor 
Trumbull remarked, respecting it, that it was "one of the 
most free and happy institutions of civil government which 
has ever been formed. The formation of it at so early a 
period, when the light of liberty was wholly darkened in 
most parts of the earth, and the rights of men so little 
understood in others, does great honor to their ability, 
integrity, and love to mankind. To posterity, indeed, it 
6 



82 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



exhibited a most benevolent regard. It has continued with 
Httle alteration to the present time." 

The New Haven colony was settled in the spirit that 
influenced the comers to the other parts of New England, 
and eminently so. The establishment of the Church of God 
on its true basis, and the enjoyment of civil and religious 
liberty, was the object of the emigrants ; and they proceeded 
to secure the fair inheritance by the wisest counsels and 
the most efficient action. The company who first consti- 
tuted the settlement, was a rare assemblage of choice spirits. 
Among them were John Davenport, a distinguished minister 
in London, and Theophilus Eaton and Edward Hopkins, 
wealthy merchants of the same city, and eminent for their 
abilities and integrity. They with their associates arrived 
at Boston in the summer of 1637, and would , have been 
gladly retained in the Massachusetts colony, had they con- 
sented. Strong inducements were held out to them to fix 
their residence there, but they wanted more room than they 
could find in the vicinity of Boston for themselves and the 
large number of friends whom they expected to follow them. 
Their principal reason, however, for migrating elsewhere, 
as suggested by the historian of Connecticut, was probably 
'•'the desire of being at the head of a new government, mod- 
eled, both in civil and religious matters, agreeably to their 
own apprehensions. It had been an observation of Mr. 
Davenport, that whenever a reformation had been effected 
in the church, in any part of the world, it had rested where 
it had been left by the reformers: it could not be advanced 
another step. He was embarked in a design of forming a 
civil and religious constitution, as near as possible to scrip- 
ture precept and example." Their strict views, it seems, 
could not be fully met elsewhere. 

Mr. Davenport and his company, on the 30th of March, 

1638, sailed from Boston to Quinnipiac (New Haven), and 

arrived at the desired spot at about the middle of April. A 

portion of their company, with Eaton at their head, had 

^ made a journey to Connecticut during the preceding autumn, 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 83 

to explore the lands and harbors on the sea-coast ; and 
having fixed upon Quinnipiac as the best place for a settle- 
ment, erected a hut there, in which a few men passed the 
winter. The first Sabbath which Mr. Davenport spent in 
the wilderness, was on the 18th of April, 1638, when he 
preached a discourse on the Temptations of the Wilderness. 
In a short time, at the close of a day of fasting and prayer, 
they entered into what they called a plantation covenant, 
in which they solemnly engaged, in their civil ordinances 
as well as religion, they would be governed by the rules 
of scripture. At different times, and in separate contracts, 
they purchased their lands of the Indians, by the payment 
of such articles as were satisfactory to the latter. As the 
New Haven adventurers were the most opulent company 
which came into New England, they were disposed and 
able to lay the foundation of a first-rate colony — the proofs 
of which are visible, in part, in the elegant city which 
became its capital. The foundations of the civil and reli- 
gious polity of the colony were laid on the 4th of June, 
1639, with every due solemnity. The act was not con- 
summated until the 25th of October of the same year, as a 
term of trial was required for the seven men who were to 
constitute the seven pillars of the church. The number of 
subscribers to the compact, on the 4th of June, was sixty- 
three; to which there were soon after added about fifty 
other names. This colony enjoyed great comparative order 
and tranquillity, as well from the extreme care with which 
it was constituted at the beginning, the superior wealth and 
character of its founders, and their wise and prudent inter- 
course with their neighbors, the Indians. 

The New Haven colony was distinguished among the 
sister-colonies for its zeal in behalf of education, for its great 
strictness in the administration of the laws, for its scrupu- 
lous justice towards the Indians, and for the absence of a 
frivolous or extravagant legislation, which in some 'nstances 
had been thought to characterize the other colonies.* 

* Bacon's Historical Discourses. 



84 



GREAT EVENTS OP 



The colony, however, was not exempt from occasional 
providential calamities, particularly m its commercial pur- 
suits. For a period, the colonists did not succeed in 
their principal secular object. Their plans may not have 
been the most judicious; but their greatest misfortune in 
this concern was the loss of a large ship, which contained 
a valuable cargo of about five thousand pounds. The ship, 
with its precious burden, and more precious navigators, 
was never heard of more after it left the harbor. Several 
other settlements in the vicinity were nearly coeval with 
that of New Haven. Milford and Guilford were settled in 
1639, as also Stratford and Fairfield the same year; Stam- 
ford in 1641, and soon after the town of Brandford. 




Portsmouth founcied. 



A settlement, at an early period, was made in New Hamp- 
shire, but it did not, until some time afterwards, constitute a 
distinct colony. In the spring of the year 1623, two mem- 
bers of the council of Plymouth (Gorges and Mason) having 
obtained a grant of a tract of country, sent over a few 
persons for the purpose of establishing a colony and fishing 
at the river Piscataqua. This was the beginning of the 
town of Portsmouth ; but, for several years, together with 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 85 

the town of Dover, which had a fish-house erected about 
the same time, it was a small and scarcely permanent settle- 
ment. In 1629, some of the settlers about the Massachu- 
setts bay, purchased a tract of country of the Indians, with 
a view to unite with the settlement at Piscataqua. After 
this purchase, the latter settlement was favored with a 
small increase ; but no other settlements were made till the 
year 1638, when the towns of Exeter and Hampton com- 
menced. Exeter was settled by people chiefly from Boston, 
who had been regularly dismissed from their church rela- 
tions, and were constituted at once into a church in their 
new locality. Like the settlers of the other New England 
colonies, those of New Hampshire were desirous of enjoy- 
ing the ministrations and ordinances of the Gospel, and were 
able to obtain excellent ministers. 

These several plantations continued, for many years, to 
live on good terrhs with the natives, and were generally 
well supplied with provisions, in consequence of their 
advantages for fishery. They constituted distinct civil 
communities, after the most perfect model of freedom, but 
were unable to preserve their peculiar organization, on 
account of the intrusion of disaffected individuals, from the 
colonies of Massachusetts and Plymouth, and the constant 
influx of other emigrants. They were too weak thus to 
stand alone, and, after suitable negociations on the subject, 
they came under the jurisdiction of Massachusetts, in 1641, 
on the condition of enjoying equal privileges with the peo- 
ple of that colony, and having a court of justice maintained 
among themselves. This union continued nearly forty 
years, and was followed by the greater increase and 
security of the colony.* 

The rise of the colony of Rhode Island commenced in 
the expulsion of Roger Williams-from Massachusetts. He 
was a minister of the Gospel at Salem ; but, holding tenets 
that were obnoxious to the people there, and being unwill- 

* T. Robbina. 



86 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



ing to renounce them, after friendly remonstrance and 
dealing, he was ordered to quit the jurisdiction of Massa- 
chusetts. He accordingly took his exile thence, and travel- 
ing, v^^ith his few followers, as far as the present town of 
Rehoboth, he sat down there; but, being within the juris- 
diction of Plymouth, Governor Winslow, out of courtesy 
to the government of Massachusetts, desired Mr. Williams 
to leave that place. The latter, then crossing the Paw- 
tucket river, came to the spot which, in acknowledgment 
of God's merciful providence to him in his distress, he called 
'Providence.' He purchased the lands of his plantation 
of the Indian owners, became the father of the colony, and, 
for a period, appeared to have combined, in his person, 
the principal powers of government. Times of scarcity 
occurred in the Providence plantation, as in most of the 
other colonies in North America, and the followers of Mr. 
Williams were saved from famine only by the products of 
their forests and rivers. No personal resentment seems to 
have arisen between Mr. Williams and Governor Winthrop, 
from the proceedings which led to the founding of the new 
settlement. All the several colonies remained at peace, and 
cultivated friendship with each other. 

The religious difficulties in Massachusetts, arising out of 
the case of the fanatical Mrs. Hutchinson, were the occa- 
sion of the origin of the Rhode Island plantation, south of 
Providence. Several gentlemen differed in principle from 
the prevailing belief of the churches, and chose to leave the 
colony. Among them were William Coddington, John 
Clark, and others, who came to Providence in search of a 
place where they might enjoy their own sentiments unmo- 
lested. Through the assistance of Mr. Williams, they 
purchased Aquetnec of the Indian sachems. The adven- 
turers, eighteen in number, incorporated themselves into a 
body politic, and chose Mr. Coddington to be their judge, 
or chief magistrate. The character of the climate and soil, 
soon brought many adventurers to their settlement. The 
territory was Rhode Island, according to its subsequent 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 87 

name. The two settlements of Mr. Williams and Mr. 
Coddington, being destitute of any charter from the mother- 
country, the former went to England with a view to pro- 
cure one. He succeeded in the object, and returned with a 
liberal charter of incorporation of Providence and Rhode 
Island plantations. 

The district, now state, of Maine, though the first per- 
manent settlement commenced in 1630, was for a long time 
in an unhappy condition, from the number and hostility of 
the Indians within its borders. The early .settlers, after the 
death of their proprietary, Sir Fernando Gorges, formed 
some kind of voluntary compacts, and chose their own 
rulers ; but the difficulties under which they labored induced 
them, in 1650, to unite with the government of Massachu- 
setts, and to become an integral part of that colony. Their 
civil and religious institutions generally resembled those of 
the other colonies of New England. In the first settle- 
ments, churches were early established, which'enjoyed the 
labors of some of the worthiest ministers of their time.* 

A project of great importance was consummated, in 
1643, in the union formed by the New England colonists. 
It had been proposed, by the colonies of Connecticut and 
New Haven, as early as 1638, but was not brought to a 
conclusion until five years after. The confederacy con- 
sisted of Massachusetts, New Plymouth, Connecticut, and 
New Haven. The plan of it evidently reminds one of the 
great confederacy, afterwards formed between the thirteen 
United States, with similar provisions and principles. It 
was a powerful means of defence, and of the subsequent 
strength and prosperity of the colonies. It maintained their 
internal peace, awed the savage tribes, and caused their 
neighbors, the Dutch, and the French in Canada, to respect 
them. By the articles of confederation, they entered into a 
firm and perpetual league of friendship and amity, for 
offence and defence, mutual advice and assistance upon all 

« T. Robbing. 



88 GREATEVENTSOF 

just occassions, both for preserving and propagating the 
truth and liberties of the Gospel, and for their own mutual 
safety and welfare. Each colony was to continue its 
separate organization, as to courts and laws, but to be con- 
sidered as one, in regard to their public transactions. This 
union subsisted, with some alterations, more than forty 
years, and was dissolved when the charters of all the colo- 
nies were rescinded by James II. It was known under the 
style of The United Colonies of New England. 

The state of Vermont was not settled until long after the 
other New England states. It was as late as the year 
1724, before any settlement was made in that territory. 
This was on a spot, within the present town of Brattlebo- 
rough, where, at the same time, during a severe Indian war, 
the government of Massachusetts had erected a fort. It 
was then supposed that the settlement was within the limits 
of that state, but it afterwards appeared not to be the case. 
Subsequently it was believed that the territory belonged to 
New Hampshire. Grants were accordingly made from 
time to time, by the latter colony, of tracts within the ter- 
ritory of Vermont. As it was the scene of warfare, during 
the middle part of the century, the country became well 
known to many individuals, and not a few openings were 
made in the wilderness, towards the cessation of hostilities, 
on the northern borders. During the revolutionary war, 
the Green-mountain Boys, as they were familiarly called, 
distinguished themselves by their bravery, and rendered 
important service to the cause. In 1777, the inhabitants 
constituted themselves an independent state. As Vermont 
was settled mostly by emigrants from Connecticut, the 
character of the people was similar to that of the inhab- 
itants of the latter state, and of New England in general. 
They were careful to establish their civil and religious 
institutions in accordance with those of the sister-states, 
and have been highly distinguished by their stability in the 
principles and usages of the fathers. 

The character of the early settlers of New England 



AMERICAN HISTOR'S'. 89 

deserves a distinct notice, beyond that which has incident- 
ally appeared in narrating the history of their achievements. 
A brief sketch can only be presented, and scarcely com- 
mensurate with the importance of the topic; but it is all 
that the limits of this work will admit. The greatness of 
the results, though affected extensively by the direct provi- 
dence of God, manifests the peculiarity of the dispositions 
and motives of the agents who were concerned in pro- 
ducing them. 

The planters of New England were men of whom theii 
descendants need not be ashamed. So far as the pride of 
ancestry may be lawfully indulged. New Englanders, of 
the present race, may indulge it to the full, in view of the 
character and deeds of their forefathers. They were infe- 
rior men in no sense of the word, however apt we may be 
to connect the idea of adventurers with that of a rovino-, 
restless, dissipated, loose-living class of men, loving savage 
nature, or freedom from the restraints of civilized life. 
They became adventurers, not from love of adventure, but 
from high and noble impulses — the impulses of religion. 
To advance that precious interest was, indeed, their com- 
manding object. This was indicated by their circumstances 
and manner of life in Holland before they removed thence, 
and by the desire they felt to leave that country. Could 
their favorite views, in respect to religion, have been car- 
ried out there, they would, probably, never have come to 
this western wilderness. Their declarations and professions, 
through their leading men, also show that the establish- 
ment and enjoyment of a free Gospel was their great object. 
Their laws and institutions, moreover, evince that this was 
their principal concern, in connection with the diffusion of 
education and knowledge. These all had reference, more 
or less directly, to the moral and religious welfare of the 
community. The cause of God and righteousness was 
guarded by the wisest and most decided legal provisions. 
The concurrent declarations of all the early writers among 
them, likewise indicate the spirit and purposes which dis- 



90 GREATEVENTSOF 

tinguished the fathers of New England above, perhaps, all 
other settlers of new countries, in proposing and carrying 
forward the interests of religion. Indeed, no object but 
religion and its enjoyment, could have borne them through 
their almost unprecedented trials and privations. To these 
they voluntarily submitted; on account of their religion. 
They were not otherwise compelled to leave their native 
land and the homes of their childhood — the seats of ease 
and plenty. To hardships, of any kind, many of them had 
never been exposed before; but the love of God's word, 
and freedom of worship, according to the light of their own 
minds, were motives, with them, sufficient to brave every 
peril and earthly woe. 

They were not inferior men, in respect to their civil 
standing in the community. They did not proceed, genei'- 
ally, from the lower orders of society — the poorer artisans 
and the laborers. They belonged, mostly, to the middle 
and respectable ranks of English society. A few were 
classed with the higher orders, but not to the same extent 
as was the fact with the settlers of Virginia, if we may 
judge from the list of names and titles of several emigrants 
of the different colonies. In respect to a worldly, chiv- 
alrous bearing and spirit of adventure, New England and 
Virginia differed — the latter were eminent in this respect, 
but never were men more truly brave than the fathers of 
New England; in moral courage, they were unrivalled. 
Like other adventurers, they manifested their undaunted 
spirit in relinquishing their comfortable homes, in braving 
the dangers of the deep, in encountering the horrors of a 
wilderness, in incurring the risk of famine and pestilence, 
and in frequently combatting a fierce savage foe. There 
were as extraordinary traits of martial heroism displayed 
among the pilgrims of New England, when called forth by 
the necessity of circumstances, as can be found in the his- 
tory of any of the American colonists, though this was not 
a characteristic in which they gloried. The exploits of 
Miles Standish, of Plymouth, and John Mason, of Connec- 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 91 

ticut, might be ranked among the most striking exhibitions 
of courage on record. Of Standish, it is remarked, by an 
old historian, that "he was allied to the noble house of 
Standish, in Lancashire, and inherited some of the virtues 
of that honorable family, as well as the name." But the 
high bearing and courage of the planters was eminently of 
a moral kind. Unlike their Virginian neighbors, they suf- 
fered no misrule in their settlements. If any threatened 
for a time, they promptly put it down. Their courage was 
seen in resisting evil among themselves. They feared not 
to put their laws into execution. They were character- 
ized by a healthful, vigorous public spirit, consenting to 
sacrifice their own individual interest for the general good. 
They thus manifested a noble nature, the product of prin- 
ciple, if not of birth. 

The fathers of New England were not ignorant men, 
and unversed in the concerns of the world. Their clergy- 
men and leading men in civil life, were among the ripe 
scholars of the age. They had been educated at the 
English universities, and numbers of them had occupied 
important stations in church and state. As authors and 
men of influence, in their native land, they could not have 
sunk their high character by emigration; and though in 
a wilderness, and under the pressure of mighty cares, they 
could not so advantageously pursue their studies as in the 
shades of academic retirement, they still did not neglect 
to add to their intellectual stores. In several instances, 
they brought large and valuable libraries with them. The 
writings of Colton, Hooker, Davenport, Winthrop, Bradford, 
Prince, and others, show that they were eminently men of 
mind and masters of language — that they were well versed 
in the science and literature which adorned the age; and 
their universal learning, sanctified by grace, we know, was 
devoted to the most noble and beneficent purposes. There 
were among the merchants and men of business, who had 
figured in the world's affairs before they came to these sol- 
itudes — men of large experience and cultivated taste, not 



92 GKEATEVENTSOF 

wanting in any accomplishment deemed essential in refined 
and honorable society. The mass of the people, who came 
over to this countz-y as its settlers, must evidently, from the 
nature of the case, have been of that thinking, intellectual, 
practical class, who understood their rights and duties as 
human beings, as also the principles of government ; and 
could not, therefore, with their good sense and honesty, 
submit to the exactions and wrongs of tyranny. This, of 
all others, is the most valuable body of the community. 

The estimate which the fathers placed upon education, 
is seen in the immediate establishment of literary institu- 
tions, both of the higher and lower grades. Scarcely had 
the venerable men felled the trees of the forest, than they 
erected the common school-house, the academy, and the 
college. In the midst of their untold personal pressing 
cares and troubles, they exercised a far-reaching sagacity 
and benevolent regard towards the common good, and 
towards posterity, in laying bi-oadly the foundations of 
order, intelligence, and virtue. They conceived the highest 
idea of the importance of sound education to their rising 
republic. They wisely judged that solid learning and true 
religion were the firmest pillars of the commonwealth and 
of the church. Within ten years from the settlement of 
Massachusetts, a college, with good endowments, was 
founded for the use of the colony. 

The planters of New England were not poor men — needy 
adventurers. Had they been such, whence could the funds 
have been derived that were necessary to sustain the 
enterprise? It is evident that large sums of money were 
expended in the transportation of themselves, their cattle, 
and their effects to this country, and in their various remov- 
als when here, as well as in the continued sustentation of 
their families in times of scarcity and famine. These we 
know, from their history, were of frequent occurrence. 
Governors Winthrop, Haynes, Eaton, and Hopkins, were 
men of wealth; so also were Mr. Johnson, Mr. Colton, and 
Mr. Hooker — the last two uncommonly rich for ministers. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 93 

Mr. Johnson was reputed to be the wealthiest of all the 
original emigrants. The mass of the early comers must 
also have possessed no inconsiderable means, to enable 
them to bear the heavy expenses of their voyage and set- 
tlement. With such a basis of property, it is not a matter 
of surprise that, notwithstanding the drain and exhaustion 
of the few first years, they should have increased greatly 
in their worldly substance in the end, inasmuch as they 
settled on a virgin soil, possessed abundance of land, and 
carried on a lucrative trade in the products of the country. 
Their habits of sobriety and industry were essentially 
favorable to their advancement in wealth. 

The New England planters were not wanting in any 
moral virtues, piety, wisdom, or magnanimity. There 
never lived on earth, if we may credit history, a more dis- 
interested, upright, conscientious, prudent, and holy body 
of men. Their souls were imbued with the loftiest princi- 
ples of patriotism and piety. They gave undoubted proofs 
of the possession of this spirit in their exertions, toils, and 
sacrifices for the best welfare of their descendants and the 
cause of Christianity — in their spirituality, prayerfulness, 
purity, and well-ordered lives. They wished, above all 
things, to serve God and to do good — to transmit to pos- 
terity a pure church and free form of government. They 
received the Word of God as their sole guide in religious 
concerns and moral conduct — they regulated their individ- 
ual life, their families, their local societies, their churches, 
and their state, by its rules, so far as the latter could be 
consistently applied. They were sound in the faith, receiv- 
ing the doctrines of grace as the real system of divine 
truth — were strict in preserving the order and carrying 
out the discipline of the churches — and were rigid in the 
administration of law and justice. Their zeal and liberal- 
ity in supporting the institutions of the Gospel among 
themselves, and in efforts to Christianize the Indians, were 
marked traits in their character. They considered it one 
of the great objects of their mission to this continent, to 



94 GREATEVENTSOF 

become the means of the salvation of its aboriginal inhabit- 
ants, and thus to extend Christ's kingdom in the world. In 
a most commendable degree, they carried their religion 
into the various every-day concei'ns of life, and consulted, 
especially on every occasion of interest and importance, 
the particular guidance and blessing of God. 

Such was the character of New England's fathers: they 
were not perfect men; they did not claim for themselves 
the attributes of perfection ; neither can others, their warm- 
est panegyrists, claim it for them with any consistency. 
They had their errors — the errors of the age. All dark- 
ness had not passed away from their understandings, nor 
all obliquity from their hearts. There was an austerity, a 
preciseness in some points, an unaccommodating temper, 
which perhaps is not well suited to all times, or every state 
of society, but which better agreed with their circumstances 
as the founders of a nation, and as an example for others 
to follow. In the natural course of imitation from age to 
age, there will be apt to be a feebler resemblance of the 
original; so that where the conduct in the beginning was 
over-strict, in the lapse of years it will be apt to fall quite 
too far below the true standard of virtue. The founders 
of a nation, if they fail at all in firmness of temper or rigid- 
ness of discipline, will be very apt to bring on the sooner a 
dissolute state of the body politic. Our fathers, on this 
account, were not so much at fault as many suppose. They 
were fitted, by the guidance and grace of God, for the 
times in which they lived — for the work which they were 
called to perform. If some few spots or shades could have 
been effaced from their characters, they would have been 
still more fitting instruments of good to the Church and to 
posterity; but as the case is, no other founders of an empire 
probably ever possessed so large a portion of wisdom and 
goodness. 

In respect to charges made against the fathers of New 
England, pertaining to superstition, enthusiasm, injustice 
towards the Indians, treatment of supposed witches, bigotry, 



AMERICAN HISTORY, 



95 



persecution, and the incorporation of church and state, they 
are capable of a satisfactory refutation in all the material 
points, and have often received that refutation. While 
something, however, is to be laid to human imperfection in 
their case, yet, even in these matters, more is due to the 
grace of God, which preserved them so comparatively free 
from evils to which their natural dispositions, or their cir- 
cumstances, might be supposed to lead them. 

It was indeed a new order of things which was intro- 
duced by the pilgrim fathers, in their removal to America. 
The Mayflower came to these shores freighted with great 
moral principles, as well as with a precious cargo of godly 
men and women. Of those principles, some were the fol- 
lowing, viz: The right of private judgment in the examina- 
tion of divine truth, is to be held sacred — Conscience, 
enlightened by the Word of God, is a suflicient guide as to 
truth and duty — a majority governs in church and state — 
universal education is the basis of free government — the 
observation of the Sabbath is a moral virtue, and essential 
to the safety of a people. From these principles, others 
have been deduced ; or to them others, of scarcely less 
importance, have been added in more recent times. 




96 GREATEVENTSOF 



III. MIDDLE AND SOUTHERN SETTLEMENTS.^ 

New York — New Jersey — Delaware — Maryland — North Carolina — South 
Carolina — Georgia — Pe n nsylvania . 

The settlement of the. state of New York commenced 
in 1613, so far as the erection of a fort, near the present 
city of Albany, and a few trading-houses on the island of 
Manhattan (New York), may be said to constitute a settle- 
ment. The Dutch founded their claim to the soil from the 
di^overy of the Hudson by an Englishman of that name, 
who was then in the employ of the Dutch; but the British 
king disputed the claim, from the fact of the previous dis- 
covery of the country by the Cabots. The Dutch were 
forced, for a short time, to yield to the demands of the 
English; but, the colony having increased in the course of 
a year, the English were required, in their turn, to yield 
their authority to the original occupants. For a series of 
years, the latter continued in peaceful possession, and, by 
characteristic toil and perseverance, secured the blessings 
of a growing settlement. 

The territory on both sides of the Hudson, occupied by the 
settlers, was called New Netherlands. In defence of their 
colony, in 1623, they built several forts, one on the east side 
of Delaware bay, which they named Nassau, and another, 
one hundred and fifty miles up the river, which they called 
Aurania. At the mouth of the river they built a town, to 
which they gave the name of New Amsterdam, afterwards 
New York. Near fort Nassau, the Swedes had a settle- 
ment, and, from the interfering claims of the two people, 
quarrels arose, which in a few years ended in the subjuga- 
tion of the Swedes. In consequence of the Dutch claims 
so far to the eastward, difficulties frequently arose between 
them and the Connecticut and New Haven colonies; but 
these never amounted to another rupture, and the Dutch 

* Except Virginia. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



97 



were occasionally assisted in the Indian warfare by their 
more courageous neighbors. 

At the ascension of Charles II. to the British throne, the 
province of New Netherlands passed into the hands of the 
English. As the king, by a charter, had conveyed the 
whole territory to his brother, the Duke of York and 
Albany, he undertook to effect his object by force, and 
accordingly despatched an armament, under the command 
of Colonel Nichols, who was also appointed governor of 
the pi'ovince. The exhibition of force was the means of 
effecting a treaty of capitulation on the part of Stuyvesant 




The Dutch Governor surrendering New Amsterdam. 

the Dutch governor. From this time, New Amsterdam 
and the whole conquered province received the name of 
New York, the original settlers choosing, for the most part^ 
to remain, and being permitted to adopt many of their own 
forms of government. 

New Jersey was settled by the Dutch, not long after 
they had fixed themselves on the Hudson river. The 
Danes, also, commenced a settlement at a place to which 
7 



98 GREATEVENTSOF 

they gave the name Bergen. This was about the year 
1624. In 1626, a company of Swedes and Finns purchased 
land on both sides of Delaware river, and commenced a 
settlement on the western bank. The Dutch, however, 
considering themselves as the original settlers, laid claim to 
the country. They had built a fort, as early as 1623, on 
the east bank of the South river, as the Delaware was then 
called. It was not until the year 1640, that the English 
made any attempt to colonize the territory in question, and 
then they were resisted and expelled by the Swedes and 
Dutch. A few years afterwards, however, the Duke of 
York granted New Jersey to John, Lord Berkley, and Sir 
George Carteret, the territory receiving that name in com- 
pliment to Sir George, who had been governor of the island 
of Jersey in the English channel. Carteret soon after arrived 
at Elizabethtown, which he made the seat of government. 

The state of Delaware was originally settled by the 
Dutch and Swedes, the former as early as 1629, having 
purchased a tract of land near Cape Henlopen. The enter- 
prise of planting a colony, on the Delaware, was entrusted 
to an experienced navigator, De Vriez; and, in 1630, an 
association was formed for this purpose, in pursuance of 
which, a settlement was made, the next spring, on the west 
side of the river, at a place since called Lewiston. The 
Swedes, also, made considerable settlements on the same 
side of the river; but, whether these preceded that of the 
Dutch, is considered doubtful, the more recent authorities 
leaning rather to the Dutch claim. The Swedes, however, 
whatever their pretensions may have been, were conquered 
by the Dutch, in whose possession the country remained 
until the surrender of New York, in 1664. It was imme- 
diately after taken possession of, for the Duke of York, by 
Sir Robert Carr. A portion of its subsequent history is 
included in that of Pennsylvania, as Delaware had not 
even an assembly, separate from that of Pennsylvania, for 
several years. 

Settlements commenced in Maryland as early as 1634. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 99 

Two or three years previously, Lord Baltimore had visited 
the colony of Virginia, and, observing that the Virginians 
had formed no settlement to the northward of the river 
Potomac, he determined to procure a grant of territory in 
that region; but he died before the necessary authority by 
charter, which Charles had promised, could be given him. 
The patent, however, was filled up for his son, Cornelius 
Calvert, who had then become Lord Baltimore. The king 
gave to the new province the name of Maryland, in honor 
of his queen, Henrietta Maria. It was originally included 
in the patent of the south Virginia company, a circumstance 
which gave rise, for a time, to disputes and difficulties 
between these communities. Lord Baltimore pursued a 
wise course in forming his colony. He established a basis 
of security to property and of freedom to religion, bestow- 
ing, in absolute fee, fifty acres of land on every emigrant, 
and allowing toleration to the various sects of the Christian 
faith. George Calvert, the brother of the governor, arrived 
with the first colony, consisting of about two hundred 
Roman Catholics, from England. Calvert, by kindness and 
liberality, obtained possession of an Indian town of import- 
ance, to which he gave the name of St. Mary's. Lord 
Baltimore was constituted the proprietor of the province; 
and he and his descendants, with some years of interruption, 
continued to enjoy the rights of jurisdiction and property 
until the time of the Revolution. Then the people, having 
adopted a constitution, refused to admit the claims of the 
representatives of Lord Baltimore. 

The charter, embracing what is now North Carolina, 
South Carolina, and Georgia, was granted by Charles II., 
in 1662, to Edward, Earl of Clarendon; George, Duke of 
Albemarle; William, Lord Craven, and several others. 
This country was called Florida, and claimed by the Span- 
iards. The claim, nevertheless, was supposed to be relin- 
quished by the stipulations of a treaty between Great 
Britain and Spain, in 1667. The previous efforts to colonize 
this portion of the American continent had been unsuccess- 



L-ofC. 



100 GREAT EVENTS OF 

ful, and grants that had been given to different individuals 
were now pronounced by the privy council to be null and 
void. A government was organized over the few settlers 
that were scattered in different parts, Mr. Drummond 
having been appointed governor. The settlers on Albe- 
marle sound were allowed, on certain conditions, to retain 
their lands. The proprietors of the Carolinas did not make 
serious effort towards adding to the number of the colonists 
until 1667. Two ships carried out a number of adventurers, 
with provisions, arms, and utensils, necessary for building 
and cultivation. Sayle was appointed governor in 16G9. 
In what place he first landed is uncertain; but not being 
pleased with his situation, he moved to the southward, and 
took possession of a neck of land between Ashley and 
Cooper rivers. Here he laid out a town, which, in honor 
of the British king, he called Charleston. This was the 
origin of South Carolina, as distinguished from North Car- 
olina. The distance between Albemarle and the new 
location, induced the proprietors to establish two separate 
governments, the settlements on the sound constituting 
North Carolina. The early existence of the northern 
colony is said to have been marked, in a sad degree, by 
confusion and misrule, owing mainly to the exceptionable 
nature of its fundamental constitutions. 

Georgia, though the last of the English colonies estab- 
lished in North America, may be mentioned here, since it 
was included in the original grant with the Carolinas. The 
charter of Georgia, as a district, was granted in 1 732, and 
embraced the country on the south of the Carolinas, between 
the rivers Savannah and Altamaha, and extended westward 
from the heads of these rivers to the South sea. It was given 
to twenty-one persons, who were wealthy and influential 
individuals, as trustees, who were incorporated for the pur- 
pose of settling and establishing the colony. In pursuance 
of this design, in 1733, James Oglethorpe embarked for the 
province, with one hundred and sixteen persons destined for 
settlement. He selected the present site of Savannah, as 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



101 



the most desirable spot for this object. Here he built a 
fort, and put the colony in a proper state of defence, not 
neglecting, in the mean time, to cultivate friendly relations 
with the Indians. Though the objects of the settlement of 
Georgia were in a great measure benevolent — as they con- 
templated, among other things, an asylum for the poor and 
wretched in England and Ireland — yet the hopes of pros- 
perity, entertained by the trustees, were not a little disap- 
pointed. The expenditures necessary for the support of 
the colony, became, at length, very onerous. The colony, 
also, was disturbed by the hostility of the Spaniards on the 
south, and nothing, under Divine Providence, but the wise 
counsels and determined valor of General Oglethorpe, saved 
it from destruction in the early part of its existence. 




Charles U. signing the Charter of Pennsylvania. 

The tract of country west of the Delaware was, in 
1681, granted to William Penn, son of the distinguished 
Admiral Penn, as a reward for the services of his father. 
The boundaries of the ti-act are definitely given us in the 
charter, but are too minute to be here specified. The 



102 GREAT EVENTS OF 

whole region was afterwards called Pennsylvania, consti- 
tuting a state of very large and regular dimensions. The 
origin of the name is beautifully and ingeniously accounted 
for, in a letter written by William Penn: "This day (Jan- 
uary 5, 1681)," says he, "after many waitings, watchings, 
solicitings, and disputes in the council, my country was 
confirmed to me under the great seal of England, with 
large powers and privileges, by the name of Pennsylvania; 
a name the king would give it in honor of my father. I 
chose New Wales, being a hilly country; and when the 
secretary, a Welshman, refused to call it New Wales, I pro- 
posed Sylvania, and they added Penn to it, though I much 
opposed it, and went to the king to have it struck out. He 
said 'twas past, and he would take it upon him; nor could 
twenty guineas move the under secretary to vary the name ; 
for I feared it would be looked on as a vanity in me, and 
not as a respect in the king to my father, as it really was. 
Thou mayst communicate my grant to friends, and expect 
shortly my proposals. 'Tis a dear and just thing, and my 
God, that has given it to me through many difficulties, will, 
I believe, bless and make it the seed of a nation. I shall 
have a tender care to the government, that it be well laid 
at first." And it was well laid. The territory was peace- 
ably, and by fair purchase, procured of the natives, and 
though difficulties occasionally existed in the government, 
which gave the proprietor considerable concern, yet the 
colony enjoyed a career of prosperity for several successive 
years. The effects of his magnanimity and justice were 
especially visible in the early history of the colony. 

Such, as briefly reviewed, is the history of the original 
settlements of the old thirteen United States. The char- 
acter of the settlers, as well as their circumstances, were 
various. They were from different nations in the old 
world, though the great majority were of direct English 
descent. But amidst the variety, there is a degree of uni- 
formity, a similar basis of institutions and principles has 
obtained, and they have admirably coalesced in forming 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



103 



and sustaining one and a general government, amid their 
several distinct state organizations — a government admir- 
able for its simplicity, freedom, exact equipoise, and liberal 
compromises. The number of states is now^ more than 
doubled, and ere long w^ill probably be three-fold. Through 
the Divine blessing, let it be perpetual ! 




104 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



III.--INDIANS,THEIR TRIBES AND WARS, 




I. INDIAN TRIBES. 

General Division — Tribes in the Central and Southern parts of New Eng-land 
— Tribes in the Northern parts — East of Lake Erie and south of Lake 
Ontario — Southern tribes. 

At the period of the settlement of the Engh'sh colonies 
in America, savage tribes of Indians vv^ere. scattered over 
the country. In many respects, they possessed a similar 
character, usages, and institutions — a bond of affinity run- 
ning through their several communities and tribes As a 
race of men, they were distinct from all the races found in 
the old world. Their history was unknown, and to us, in 
these times, dates no farther back than to the period of 
European discovery here. They had, indeed, their tradi- 
tions; but these, like the traditions of all other nations, are 
no farther entitled to credit than they are confirmed by 
appearance or probable conjecture. If the hypothesis be 
correct of the Asiatic origin of the Aborigines of America, 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 105 

by the way of Bherings straits, there would seem to be a 
probabiHty in the general account given of their migration 
towards the east, and of their conquest of a more civilized 
race, then occupying the country. Such a race seems to 
have been once in existence, judging from the monuments 
and relics that have been occasionally found among us. 
They were called the Allegewi, and their more rude con- 
querors styled themselves the Lenape and the Mengwe, or 
the Iroquois. These seem chiefly to have divided the country 
between them, after they had expelled the Allegewi. The 
general name of the Delawares has since been given to the 
former, and their language, called by the French, the 
Algonquin. The Iroquois inhabited more the upper parts 
of the country, along the lakes and the St. Lawrence. 
The Lenape, or Delawares, extended themselves to the 
south and east. 

When our fathers came to these shores, they found here 
the descendants of these savage conquerors. They were 
entirely uncivilized, having, probably, undergone no pro- 
cess of civilization, from the time of the migration of their 
ancestors to the Mississippi and the Atlantic slope. As 
distributed through the various parts of the thirteen original 
states, they may be mentioned, as to their confederacies or 
tribes, in the following order: 

In the central and southern parts of New England there 
were five principal tribes: the Wampanoags or Pokanokets, 
the Pawtuckets, the Massachusetts, the Narragansets, and 
the Pequods. The Pokanokets were the first known to the 
English settlers. The territory inhabited by this tribe, was 
that which now constitutes the south-eastern part of Massa- 
chusetts and the eastern portion of Rhode Island. To the 
chief of this tribe, who was Massasoit, at the time of the 
English emigration, other smaller tribes were subject, 
dwelling principally on the adjacent islands. His residence, 
as also afterwards that of Philip his son, was at Montaup, 
now Mount Hope, in Bristol, Rhode Island. 

The tribe of Pawtuckets occupied the land upon the 



106 GREAT EVENTS OF 

Merrimack near its mouth, as their principal seat, though 
they extended themselves south until they came in contact 
with the Massachusetts. 

The Massachusetts were found about the bay which bears 
the name of the tribe. They were bounded by the Paw- 
tuckets on the north, and the Pokanokets on the south. 
Their head sachem held under his rule several smaller tribes, 
some of which were known by the name of the Neponsetts, 
the Nashuas, and the Pocumtucks. The acknowledged 
sovereign of the confederacy, at the time of the English 
settlement, was the widow of a powerful chief, styled 
sometimes the " Massachusetts queen." They were sit- 
uated in a delightful region, where now stands the metrop- 
olis of New England, with its cluster of noble towns in 
the vicinity. 

The tribe of the Narragansets held their chief seat on 
the island of the Canonicut, in the bay called after their 
name. Here, also, their grand sachem resided. They 
extended west of the Pawcatuck river, where they came 
into the neighborhood of the Pequods. The Pokanokets 
bordered them on the east. They occupied a beautiful 
country, and happily adapted to their mode of life, which 
was fishing and hunting. Their disposition was more mild 
and peaceable than usually appeared in the Indian charac- 
ter. When the English arrived in that region, they found 
there Canonicus, the grand sachem of the tribe, who proved 
a benefactor of Rhode Island. 

The tribe of Pequods were seated in the eastern part of 
Connecticut, having the Narragansets on their eastern 
border. They were a fierce and warlike race. Their 
grand sachem, Sassacus, resided on the heights of Groton, 
near the river called by their name, now the Thames. 
Sassacus held the Mohegans subject to his authority. 
These were a tribe occupying the place where Norwich 
now stands. Uncas, the leader of the latter, joined the 
whites in their war with the Pequods. These several 
tribes, at the period referred to, were singularly diminished 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 107 

in number and power, on account of a wasting sickness, 
which had been sent among them a few years before. 

In the northern portion of New England, roved the 
Indians whose general name was that of Tarenteens, or 
Abenakis. They inhabited the coast of Maine throughout, 
and extended into New Hampshire. Their character was 
ferocious, and the settlers suffered severely from their wars, 
murders, and depredations. Stealing in, at the dead of 
night, upon the villages or dwellings, they burned and plun- 
dered, indiscriminately, whatever came in their way — 
butchering men, women, and children, without mercy. 

The five tribes, or nations, that spread out east of Lake 
Erie, and south of Lake Ontario, were the Iroquois, or 
Mengwe, who had become thus divided, in consequence of 
being pressed by the Hurons, and one or two other tribes, 
inhabiting the St. Lawrence. They were called the Sen- 
ecas, Cayugas, Onondagas, Oneidas, and Mohawks. They 
at length became a powerful race in their new abodes, and 
not only overcame the Hurons, but made war upon the 
Delawares, and were objects of dread far and near. The 
most warlike community of the whole was said to be the 
Mohawks. Their power and exactions reached east and 
south, to a great distance. 

The Indians, in the southerly portion of the country, 
were of course earlier known to the English, than those 
already mentioned — this was true of the tribes at least that 
inhabited Virginia, of which there were more than forty in 
number, in 1607. The nucleus of an entire confederacy, 
inhabiting the territory from the sea-coast to the falls of 
the rivers, was the Powhatan nation. This confederacy 
included no less than thirty tribes, and the number of war- 
riors was estimated at eight thousand. The chief of the 
same name, who figures so much in the history of Virginia, 
was the great sachem of the confederacy. The seat of the 
hereditary dominions was near the present site of the city 
of Richmond. Here the noble Pocahontas was born, and 
passed her early, uncultivated life. 



108 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



The Indians who dwelt on the highlands, between the 
falls of the rivers and the mountains, were divided into two 
confederacies, not long after the arrival of the English. 
One division consisted of the Monahoaks, in the eight tribes, 
on the north. The other consisted of the Monacans, in five 
tribes, stretching on the south into Carolina. The latter 
went under the name of Tuscaroras, and connected with 
the Iroquois. 

Of the Indians in the southern extremity of the country, 
the principal confederacies were the Creeks, whose locality 
was mostly in Georgia — the Cherokees, who inhabited the 
mountainous back country — and the Choctaws and Chick- 
asaws, who dwelt in the region between the mountains and 
the Mississippi. Two or three other tribes occupied par- 
ticular localities, which need not be indicated.* 

* Mrs. Willard's Republic of America. 




AMERICAN HISTORY. 109 



II. ORIGIN OF THE AMERICAN INDIANS. 

Various speculations on the subject — Opinions of Voltaire — Of Rev. Thomas 
Thorowgood — Dr. Boudinot — Roger Williams — Hubbard — Thomas Mor- 
ton — John Josselin — Cotton Mather — Dr. Mitchell — Dr. Swinton. 

Although not in precise accordance with the plan of 
this work, yet, on account of the interest which attaches to 
the subject, we devote a few pages to an exposition of the 
various theories advanced in relation to the origin of the 
Indian tribes existing at the time the English settled the 
country. These theories have been various, according to 
the whims or predilections of the authors. Some have seen 
in them an original species of the human race, unconnected 
with any of the nations or tribes of the old world. Others 
have fancied their resemblance to this or the other people, 
ancient or modern, of the eastern continent — as Hebrews, 
Trojans, Tartars, and the like. 

Voltaire, and other skeptical writers, have accounted for 
their origin, according to the first-named theory. They 
have considered the Indian placed in America by the hand 
of the Creator, or by nature — just as the buffalo, or the 
tortoise, or any other animal, was placed there — or just as 
trees and other products of vegetation, that are indigenous 
to the soil. Thus they make no account of the apparent 
scriptural doctrine of the unity of the human race — the 
common descent from Adam. 

The identity of the Indian with the Hebrew or the 
Israelite has been conjectured by many. Rev. Thomas 
Thorowgood, an author of the seventeenth century, held 
that opinion, and endeavored to prove that the Indians were 
the Jews, who had been lost in the world for the space of 
near two thousand years. Adair, who claims to have 
resided forty years among the southern Indians, published 
a large quarto upon their origin, history, &c. He endeav- 
ors to prove their identity with the Jews, by showing the 
similarity of their customs, usages, and language to those 



110 GREAT EVENTS OF 

of the latter. The author of the Star in the West, Dr. 
Boudinot, has followed the same thing, and thinks assuredly 
that the Indians are the long-lost ten tribes of Israel. 

Roger Williams, at one time, expressed the same opinion. 
He writes, in a letter to friends in Salem, that the Indians 
did not come into America from the north-east, as some had 
imagined, for the following reasons: 1, Their ancestors 
affirm that they came from the south-west, and return 
thence when they die; 2, Because they separate their 
women, in a little wigwam by themselves, at certain 
seasons; and 3, Beside their god Kuttand, to the south- 
west, they hold that Nanawitnawit (a God overhead) made 
the heavens and the earth; and he avers, also, that he (the 
writer) had found "some taste of affinity with the Hebrew." 

The similarity of practices, or even of a number of terms 
in a language, can, however, be no conclusive proof of 
sameness of origin. It may be merely accidental, or in 
respect to customs more particularly, may be owing to 
similarity of circumstances. "Who will pretend that dif- 
ferent people, when placed under similar circumstances, 
will not have similar wants, and hence similar actions? that 
like wants will not prompt like exertions? and like causes 
produce not like effects?" The slight resemblances existing, 
or fancied to exist, between the Indians and the Israelites, 
may be owing to a cause like the one pointed out. As to 
the language of the Indians, Mr. William Wood, an old 
writer, says: "Some have thought that they might be of 
the dispersed Jews, because some of their words be near 
unto the Hebrew; but, by the same rule, they may con- 
clude them to be of the gleanings of all nations, because 
they have words after the Greek, Latin, French, and other 
tongues." 

Hubbard, an American historian, who wrote about 1680, 
has this among other passages on the subject: "If any 
observation be made of their manners and dispositions, it is 
easier to say from what nations they did not, than from 
whom they did derive their original. Doubtless their con- 



AMERICAN HISTORY. Ill 

jecture, who fancy them to be descended from the ten 
t ibes of the IsraeUtes, carried captive by the Salamaneser 
and Esarhaddon, hath the least show of reason of any other, 
there being no footsteps to be observed of their propinquity 
to them more than to any other of the tribes of the earth, 
either as to their language or manners." 

Thomas Morton, an early New England historian, refers 
their origin to the scattered Trojans, observing, "for after 
that Brutus, who was the fourth from iEneas, left Latium, 
upon the conflict held with the Latins, where, although he 
gave them a great overthrow to the slaughter of their 
grand captain, and many others of the heroes of Latium, 
yet he held it more safely to depart unto some other place 
and people, than by staying to run the hazard of an unquiet 
life or doubtful conquest; which, as history maketh mention, 
he performed. This people was dispersed there is no ques- 
tion, but the people that lived with him, by reason of their 
conversation with the Grecians and Latins, had a mixed 
language that participated of both." Morton maintains 
the great similarity of the languages of the Indians to the 
Greek and Roman, as an instance of which, he fancied he 
heard among their words Pasco-pan, and hence thinks 
without doubt their ancestors were acquainted with the 
god Pan! 

A writer, Mr. John Josselin, who resided some time in 
New England, towards the middle part of the seventeenth 
century, pronounces the speech of the Mohawks to be a 
dialect of the Tartars. He says " the north-east people 
of America, that is. New England, &:c., are judged to be 
Tartars, called Samoades, being alike in complexion, shape, 
habit and manners." 

That the Indians were Scythians, is an opinion expressed 
in a decided manner by Cotton Mather. He was confirmed 
in it, on meeting with this passage of Julius Caesar: "Diffi- 
cilis invenire quam interficere," rendered by him, "It is 
harder to find them than to foil them." Ccesar was speak- 
ing of the Scythians, and the aptness of the language, as 



112 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



expressing one peculiarity of the Indians in their warfare — 
their sudden attacks and, retreats — is noticeable. 

Dr. S. L. Mitchell, of New York, a voluminous writer in 
his day, thought that he had settled the question of the origin 
of the Indians. They came, in his opniion, from the north- 
east of Asia, and that is now, perhaps, the more common 
belief. He thinks that they possessed originally the same 
color, as that of the north-eastern nations of Asia. 

Dr. Swinton, author of many parts of the Universal 
History, after stating the different opinion^' of various 
authors, who have advocated in favor of "the dispersed 
people," the Phoenicians and other eastern nations, observes, 
"that, therefore, the Americans in general were descended 
from a people who inhabited a country not so far distant 
from them as Egypt and Phoenicia, one will, as we appre- 
hend, readily admit. Now, no country can be pitched upon 
so proper and convenient for this purpose, as the north- 
eastern part of Asia, particularly Great Tartary, Siberia, 
and more especially the peninsula of Kamschatka. That 
probably was the tract through which many Tartarian 
colonies passed into America, and peopled the most con- 
siderable part of the new world."* 

* Book of the Indians. 




AMERICAN HISTORY. 113 



III. VIRGINIA INDIAN WARS. 

Early troubles of the English with the Indians — Power and cruelty of Pow- 
hatan — His apparent friendship for the Colonists — Treacherous conduct — 
Kindness of Pocahontas — Inhuman conduct of Lord De la War — Captivity 
of Pocahontas — Cruel Massacre of the Whites — Opecancanough — Troubles 
with Totopotomoi — Anecdote of Jack-of-the-feather. 

The intercourse of the colonists in Virginia with the 
Indians, was not altogether such as to secure their friend- 
ship. Difficulties arose, which were settled only by a resort 
to wars and massacres. The earlier colonists either returned 
to their native land, were destroyed by famine, or were cut 
off by violence. The whole scheme of colonizing was, at 
first, a series of mismanagement or misfortune. The earliest 
. attempt at settlement, under the Captains Amidas and Bar- 
low, in 1684, was abortive. It is related that the English, 
after landing on an island, called by the Indians Wokokon, 
saw none of the natives until the third day, when three 
were observed in a canoe. One of them came on shore, 
and the English went to him. He was not at all intimi- 
dated, but spoke much to them, and then went fearlessly 
on board the vessels. The whites, after making him some 
presents, received some food in return, Wingina, chief of 
the Indians in that place, never had much faith in the good 
intentions of the English, and to him was mainly attributed 
the breaking up of the colony. They were disposed to 
return home, having made no serious attempt at settlement. 

The next colony which proceeded to Virginia was con- 
ducted by Sir Richard Grenville, in 1G85. He had the 
imprudence to commit an outrage upon the natives, which 
occasioned at length the breaking up of the colony of one 
hundred and eight men whom he left behind him. He 
burned an Indian town, in revenge of a petty theft, which 
some native committed upon him. Ralf Lane, who was 
governor, became justly chargeable with very reprehensible 
conduct. He put to death some of the natives on the most 
frivolous charges, and it is no wonder that the animosity of 
8 



114 GREAT EVENTS OF 

the Indians was aroused, and that the small band of adven- 
turers were so discomfited as to seek a return to England. 

No attempt to settle Virginia had succeeded up to the 
year 1607. The ill-advised schemes of the company or their 
controversies, and the suspicions and hatred of the Indians, 
had defeated every enterprise hitherto. But one man, Cap- 
tain Smith, by his sagacity and heroism, at length accom- 
plished the object. Of his adventures, no particular account 
needs to be given here, as these have been narrated in 
another part of this work. But his connection with Pow- 
hatan affords the occasion of bringing the latter more espe- 
cially into view in this place. This chief is described as 
being tall and well-proportioned, wearing an aspect of sad- 
ness — exceedingly vigorous, and possessing a body fitted to 
endure great hardships. At the time of the settlement of 
Jamestown, he was about sixty years of age, and rendered 
the more majestic by the grayness of his hair. He inspired 
the awe of beholders as he was seated on his wooden form, 
and adorned with his robe of racoon skins, and his head- 
dress of various feathers having the appearance of a crown. 
He governed many nations, and many of them by the right 
of conquest. The place of his residence, at first, M^as 
at Powhatan, near the falls of James river; but, afterwards, 
when he had extended his conquests north, it was at a place 
called Werowocomoco. His dominion included the coun- 
try upon James river, from its mouth to the falls, and all its 
tributary streams. This was the boundary of his country 
southerly, and thus across the territory, "nearly as high as 
the falls of all the great rivers over the Potowmack, even 
to Patuxet in Maryland." 

He usually kept a guard, consisting of forty or fifty of 
his bravest men, especially when he slept, but this number 
was four-fold after the arrival of the English. His wives 
were numerous, and taken or dismissed at his pleasure. 
When he slept, one sat at his head and another at his feet. 
His places for temporary residence, or at certain seasons 
of the year, were numerous. At these places he had vie- 



AMERICAN HISTORY, 



115 




116 GREAT EVENTS OF 

tuals provided against his coming, in spacious wigvv^ams 
thirty or forty yards in extent. His manner of attack upon 
his neighbors, was stealthy and fiercely cruel. An instance 
is given, in his surprisal, on one occasion, of the people of 
Payankatank, v^^ho were his neighbors and subjects. To 
effect his barbarous purpose, he sent several of his men to 
lodge with them the night on which he designed an attack ; 
then, secretly surrounding them in their wigwams, com- 
menced a horrid massacre. Many of the men were killed, 
their scalps taken, and the women and children made pris- 
oners. The scalps were exhibited upon a line between two 
trees as a trophy, and the chief of Payankatank and his 
wife Powhatan became servants to the emperor. 

Through Captain Smith's address, this prince was now 
brought completely into the English interest; although 
eventually, through the imprudent conduct of Newport, 
who soon after arrived from England, he was induced to 
practice deception upon his new friends, in the way of 
trade. Smith, however, in his turn, took advantage of the 
emperor, to the no great credit of his moral principles. 
The revenge was complete, as the following example 
shows; Smith gained his end fully, by pretending to set a 
great value on a few blue beads, which he had exposed to 
Powhatan as if by accident, and which he professed to be 
very unwilling to part with, as they were worn, according 
to his account, only by great kings. This fired the emperor 
with the wish to secure them, at whatever sacrifice on his 
part. In the infatuation produced, he parted with two or 
three hundred bushels of corn, for a pound or two of beads. 
Thus the intercourse of the whites with these simple chil- 
dren of nature, in the early period of our history, was not 
always marked with that delicate regard of right and 
veracity, with which every transaction of this nature should 
be attended. The consequences very naturally appeared 
in the many plots and counter-plots which were contrived 
to embarrass one another, or to eflTect unlawful objects. 

On one occasion Powhatan became oflfended with Smith, 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 117 

because he could not procure swords from him in the man- 
ner in which he procured them from Newport. When the 
latter was about leaving the country, Powhatan sent him 
twenty turkeys, for which he demanded and obtained 
twenty swords in return. He supposed that he could do 
the same with Smith, but was disappointed; and, accord- 
ingly he ordered his men to seize the English wherever 
they could find them. The consequence was, that many of 
the latter, in the vicinity of the forts, were robbed of their 
swords. These depredations were continued until Smith 
surprised a number of the Indians, from whom he learned 
that Powhatan was endeavoring to get all the arms in his 
power, with a view to massacre the whites. When the 
chief found that his plot was discovered, he sent Pocahontas, 
his daughter, with gifts, in order to apologize for his conduct, 
and pretended that the mischief was done by some of his 
chiefs. He directed her to use her influence in effecting 
the release of his men, in which she succeeded, and thus 
the parties became at peace again. 

The friendship which Powhatan manifested towards the 
English at any time, was short-lived, and seems not to have 
been at all sincere. Constant deceptions were practised 
by him to gain his ends; and, so long as he lived, difficulties 
existed between him and the English. The noble Poca- 
hontas was a sort of mediator between them, and often 
brought important intelligence, as seasonable aid, to the 
latter. On one occasion, after a long conference, in regard 
to a trade in pz'ovisions, in which deceptions were employed 
on both sides, and in which Powhatan endeavored to per- 
suade Captain Smith and his men to treat with him in a 
friendly manner, and to throw aside their arms, Smith was 
about to resort to force in order to effect his object. Pow- 
hatan, however, succeeded in escaping from the conference, 
and in conveying his women, children, and effects into the 
woods. Even then he attempted to allure Smith into his 
presence unarmed, if possible, by sending him a present. 
Finding, at last, all artifices without effect, Powhatan 



118 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



resolved to fall upon the English in their cabins on the fol- 
lowing night. But here Pocahontas interposed her kind 
offices, and w^as the means, most probably, of saving the 
life of Smith and his attendants. She came alone, in a dark 




Pocahontas coining in the night to tell Smith of the intended Massacre. 

night, through the woods, and apprised Smith of her 
father's design. For such a favor. Smith offered her 
whatever articles she would please to accept; but she 
declined taking any thing, and, with tears in her eyes, 
remarked, that if her father should see her with any thing, 
he would suspect what she had done, and instantly kill her. 
She then retired as she came, through the dismal forest. 

After Smith's final departure from Virginia, the emperor^s 
animosity against the whites was confirmed, as the English 
successor in the government. Lord De la War, was much 
less cautious and moderate in his measures with the Indians, 
severe as Smith's treatment of them was at times. The 
new governor, finding Powhatan not disposed to yield 
to his demands, proceeded to an act of horrid barbarity. 
Having got into his power an Indian prisoner, his lordship 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 119 

caused his right hand to be cut off. In this shocking con- 
dition he sent the poor creature to Powhatan. At the same 
time he gave the sachem to understand, that he would 
serve all the Indians in that manner, if they refused obe- 
dience any longer, and that he would destroy all the corn, 
which was then near to the harvest. Powhatan, conse- 
quently, could not but feel the most burning indignation 
against the Englishman. 

Two years after Smith left Virginia, that is, in 161 1, Cap- 
tain Argal treacherously took the king's daughter prisoner, 
with a view to prevent him from doing injury to the English, 
as also to extort a large ransom from him, and such terms of 
peace as they should prescribe. On being informed of the 
captivity of Pocahontas, connected with the demand that 
he should restore to the English their men, guns, and tools, 
taken at different times by the Indians, the stern and wary 
chief became greatly embarrassed, and knew not what to 
do. They did not hear from him until at the expiration of 
three months, when he complied with their demand only in 
part. This did not satisfy Argal; the demand in full was 
reiterated; but Powhatan was again, for a long time, silent. 
The result was, that, in a year or two. Sir Thomas Dale 
took Pocahontas to the residence of her father, in hopes to 
effect an exchange, and bring about a peace. Powhatan 
was absent from home, and the party met with no kindly 
reception from the Indians, who seemed to take the pres- 
ence of the English in dudgeon. The latter burned many 
of their Indian habitations, and gave out threats of other 
vengeance. This had the effect of inducing some of the 
Indians to come and make peace, as they called it. Poca- 
hontas had then an opportunity of seeing two of her 
brothers, which gave her unbounded joy. After the mar- 
riage of this excellent Indian woman to Mr. Rolfe, the 
whites experienced less trouble from Powhatan; though it 
is believed that they were never entirely exempt from the 
effects of his policy or his power. 

The successors of Powhatan were, first, Opitchapan, and, 



120 GREAT EVENTS OF 

next, Opecancanough, both brothers of the emperor. Such 
was the law of the succession. The first-named chief 
seems never to have been noted for any distinguishing 
quaUty, but is spoken of as being feeble and decrepid. He 
compared unfavorably with his brother, who, in the council 
and in the field, was the most conspicuous personage among 
the Powhatans. He had, during the life-time of the late 
emperor, procured from the free tribe of the Chickahomi- 
nies the title of their king. 

It was Opecancanough who figured so disastrously in 
the great massacre of the whites, on the 22d March, 1622, 
which has been narrated in another place. It was kept a 
profound secret during four years, and burst upon the set- 
tlement like a bolt from heaven. In the vengeance, with 
which the English followed this act of treachery and blood, 
it was for some time supposed that Opecancanough was 
among the killed; but if history does not misguide us, the 
same sachem, twenty-two years afterwards,,executed a still 
greater massacre upon the English. It is not known how 
long he had been plotting the extirpation of the whites, but 
in 1644, all the Indians over the space of country six hun- 
dred miles in extent, were joined in the enterprise. The 
governor and council had appointed a fast-day to be kept 
through the country upon Good-Friday for the success of 
the king. On the day before the intended fast, Opecanca- 
nough, borne in a litter, led his warriors forward, and com- 
menced the work of death. He was supposed to be near 
one hundred years old at this time. The massacre com- 
menced in the out-parts of the circumjacent country, and 
continued two days. The Indians fell suddenly upon the 
inhabitants, and killed all indiscriminately, to the number of 
three hundred. Their progress was checked by the arrival 
of Sir William Berkley, at the head of an armed force. 

Subsequently to this massacre (the date has not been 
ascertained), this bloody chief was taken prisoner. Sir 
William intended to send him as a present to the king of 
England. He was, however, prevented from doing it, by 



AMERICAN HISTORY, 



121 



the assassination of Opecancanough. The soldier who was 
appointed to guard him, fired upon him, and inflicted a 
mortal wound, it having been, as was supposed, an act of 
private revenge. Just before the old chief expired, hearing 
a great noise and crowd around him, he ordered an attendant 
to lift up his eye-lids, as from age and fatigue the elasticity 




Opecancanough bonie in a litter to the Massacre of the Whites. 

of his muscles was in a great degree impaired, when he 
discovered a multitude pressing around him, to gratify the 
morbid desire of beholding a dying sachem. Aroused 
with indignation, and little fearing death, he seemed to dis- 
regard the crowd; but raising himself from the ground in 
the spirit of his wonted authority, commanded that the 
governor should be called to him. When the latter came, 
the chief uttered in his hearing the impassioned remark: 
"Had it been my fortune to have taken Sir William Berk- 
ley prisoner, I would not meanly have exposed him as a 
show to my people," and soon after expired. An Indian, 
whom they afterwards had seized as prisoner, confessed 
that they attempted this destruction of the English, because 



122 GREAT EVE NTSOF 

they saw the latter "took up all their lands from them, and 
would drive them out of the country, and they took this 
season, for that they understood that they were at war in 
England, and began to go to war among themselves." 
These intrusions upon the Indian territory were, however, 
conformable to the grants of the proprietors, the Indians. 
Opecancanough could hardly have expected an entire con- 
quest, as his people had already begun to melt away, and 
the villages of the English planters were springing up over 
an extent of country of over five hundred miles, with a 
comparatively large population. 

Nickotawance succeeded Opecancanough as a tributary 
to the English. In 1648, he came to Jamestown in company 
with several other chiefs, and brought a number of beaver- 
skins to be sent to the English king. He delivered a pro- 
longed address, which he concluded with the protestation, 
"that the sun and moon should first lose their glorious lights 
and shining, before he or his people should ever more wrong 
the English." 

The successor of this chief is supposed to have been 
Totopotomoi, as he was king of Pamunkey in 1656. In 
that year, a body of western or inland Indians, to the num- 
ber of six or seven hundred, came down from the mountain- 
ous country, and took possession of the territory about the 
falls of James river. This fact coming to the knowledge 
of the legislature of Virginia, which was then in session, it 
was resolved to dislodge the Indians from their new location, 
as their situation and proximity were considered dangerous 
to the whites. The war seems not to have been attended 
with any success on the part of the colony. The English 
leader, with one hundred men, and Totopotomoi with one 
hundred of his warriors, suffered extremely in an engage- 
ment. It appears, however, that a peace was not long after 
concluded with the Indians. 

A renowned warrior, Nemattanow, not having been men- 
tioned in the proper order of time, may be introduced here. 
He was supposed to have had an agency in bringing about 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 123 

the great massacre of 1622. He was, however, an object 
of jealousy to Opecancanough, the leader in that tragedy, 
on account of his popularity among his countrj^men. He 
is said to have been an eccentric and vain person, being 
wont "to dress himself up in a strange attire and barbaric 
fashion with feathers," on which account he obtained the 
name of Jack-of-the-feather. As he had been engaged in 
many fights with- the English, and, though particularly 
exposed, had never received a wound, he was considered 
by the Indians to be invulnerable. The cause and manner 
of his fate were the following: "Only about fourteen days 
before the massacre, Jack-of-the-feather went to the house 
of one Morgan, where he saw many such articles exhibited 
as were calculated to excite admiration in such people. 
Jack, perhaps, had not the means to purchase, but it seems 
he was resolved some how or other to possess them. He 
therefore told Morgan that if he would take his commodities 
to Pamunkey, the Indians would give him a great price for 
them. Not in the least mistrusting the design of Nemattanow, 
the simple Englishman set out for Pamunkey, in company 
with this Indian. This was the last the English ever heard 
of Morgan. However strange it may seem, Jack's ill- 
directing fate sent him to the same place again; and, what 
was still more strange, he had the cap of the murdered 
Morgan upon his head. Morgan's servants asked him 
where their master was, who very deliberately answered 
that he was dead. This satisfied them that he had murdered 
him. They therefore seized him, in order to take him before 
a magistrate at Berkley; but he made a good deal of resist- 
ance, which caused one of the captors to shoot him down. 
The singular part of the tragedy is yet to be related. 
Though mortally wounded, Nemattanow was not killed out- 
right, and his captors, which were two stout young men, 
got him into a boat to proceed to Mr. Thorp's, the magis- 
trate. As they were going, the warrior became satisfied 
that he must die, and with the most extraordinary earnest- 
ness, besought that two things might be granted him. One 



124 GREAT EVENTS OF 

was, that it should never be told to his countrymen that 
he was killed by a bullet; and the other, that he should 
be buried among the English, so that it should never be 
discovered that he had died, or was subject to death like 
other men. Such was the pride and vanity exhibited by 
an Indian at his death."* 

From the preceding brief notices of the hostile bearing 
of the savage tribes towards the early Southern planters, 
it will be apparent that the colonization of that portion of 
America was no easy matter. The jealousy of the Indians 
towards their new neighbors was soon excited ; nor did 
the conduct of the colonists serve to allay, but rather to 
increase it. The cruelty and vindictiveness of the Indians 
cannot be justified ; but in their circumstances may be 
found, perhaps, some small apology. This was their coun- 
try : they were proprietors of the soil. Here they lived : 
here were their altars: here their fathers' sepulchres; and 
they regarded them with the veneration and love of which 
they were capable. Who can blame them? Who censure 
those feelings — that patriotism — that love of liberty, which, 
when found among civilized nations, are highly extolled? 
Among the Indian chiefs, there were men of no small saga- 
city; who, foreseeing the consequences to themselves and 
people of the thrift and extension of the English — can it be 
deemed strange that their anticipations were most sad? or 
that they should adopt every expedient which seemed likely 
to avert calamities to them most fearful? 

* Book of the Indians. 




AMERICAN HISTORY. 



125 











;.^sJXffliiiia^A 



IV. PLYMOUTH COLONY AND THE INDIANS. 

Early Rencontre at Plymouth — Friendly intercourse established by means of 
Samoset — Kindness of Squanto — Intercourse with Massasoit — Contem- 
plated Massacre defeated — Jealousy of Caunbitant — Notice of Hobomok. 

In the early period of the settlements of New England, 
the difficulties with the Indians were of less frequent occur- 
rence, than those which took place in the Virginia colony. 
The providence of God had prepared the way for the 
pilgrims to enter upon their wilderness inheritance. The 
power of the Indians had been weakened by sickness, or 
their dispositions softened, perhaps, in some cases, by their 
adversities. There were instances, certainly, of singular 
friendship toward the whites, on the part of these children of 
nature, as was manifested in Samoset, Massasoit, and others. 
But the character, objects, and policy of the pilgrims will 
account, in part, for the comparative freedom from Indian 
hostility which marked the early era of their settlement in 
this land. As they came to enjoy and disseminate their 
religion, they had no motive to irritate or disturb the 



126 GREAT EVENTS OF 

aboriginal inhabitants. Wealth was not sought from them, 
nor any greater portion of the soil than would suffice for 
their wants, at the same time leavmg to the Indian behind 
the boundless wilderness, which alone he cared for. They 
would have reclaimed him from heathenism, and taught him 
religion, science, and the arts of civilized life, had he been 
pleased to learn them. This was attempted, in some 
instances, but the success, though a matter of gratitude, 
was not at any time very considerable. The policy of the 
fathers was to cultivate peace with all the Indian tribes; and 
during many years, so far as the settlement of the eastern 
shore was concerned, the object generally was effected. 
Still occasionally difficulties would occur, and at length, 
under a new set of chiefs, the notes of savage warfare rung 
loud and long over the hills and vales of New England. 
But we will here speak more particularly of the earliest 
colony, Plymouth. 

The first encounter had with the Indians, preceded the 
disembarkation of the company of adventurers. It was a 
select party of some fifteen or sixteen, who had landed with 
a view to explore the country. Overtaken by night, they 
set their watch, hoping doubtless to pass the night unmo- 
lested; but about midnight they heard a hideous cry. The 
cry then ceased, and it was then supposed that it had been 
the noise only of wolves and foxes. About five o'clock, 
however, they again heard a sudden and strange noise, 
which they knew to be the same voices, though they varied 
their notes. One of the company being abroad, came run- 
ning in, and cried, "They are men, Indians! Indians!" and 
with this announcement came a shower of arrows. The 
whites ran out with all speed to recover their arms. The 
cry of the enemy was terrific, especially when they per- 
ceived what the whites were about to do. Their arms 
being secured, the Indians were ready to make an assault. 
One, who appeared to be the leader of the latter, a stout 
athletic man, stood behind a tree within a musket-shot, and 
there let his arrows fly at the English. Three several shots 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 127 

were poured in upon him without, touching him — at length, 
one seemed to take effect, as he bounded off, and his com- 
pany with him, yelling most hideously. It is not known 
that any blood was shed in this encounter, though the 
probability is, that the chief was wounded. Of the arrows 
that were left on the field, several were picked up, and sent 
as a curiosity to friends in England. Some of them were 
ingeniously headed with brass, some with harts' horn, and 
some with the claws of eagles. 

An intercourse of an agreeable character between the 
pilgrims and the natives soon commenced, by means of 
Samoset, whose manner of introducing himself to the settle- 
ment has been mentioned in another portion of this work. 
The hospitality with which he was treated, secured his 
friendship and confidence, and he communicated to the 
settlers, in answer to their inquiries, whatever information 
he possessed respecting the Indians and the country. He 
is described by an early historian as having been a tall, strait 
man, the hair of his head black, long behind, and short 
before, none at all on his face. He ate and drank freely of 
that which was offered him; and, although they wished his 
absence at night, yet he was unwilling to leave, and they 
could not do otherwise than keep and watch him. This 
visit of the kind Samoset was an augury of good to the 
colony. It seemed purely a providential event. 

The visit continued only until the next morning, but was 
repeated in the course of a day or two. His return then 
brought to the acquaintance of the colony other Indians 
who accompanied him. They were some of Massasoit's 
men, whose object was to trade with the English. As 
Samoset was charged not to let any who came with him 
bring their arms, these, therefore, left their bows and 
arrows at a distance from the place. They were enter- 
tained in a fitting manner; they ate liberally of the English 
victuals, and appeared very friendly; "sang and danced 
after their manner like antics." They were dismissed as 
soon as it could be done conveniently, without effecting any 



128 GREAT EViSxVTS OF 

trade. Samoset, either being sick, or feigning himself so, 
would not depart, and contrived to continue several days 
longer. In this visit, some stolen articles were returned by 
the Indians, through Samoset's influence. 

At the next visit he made, he was accompanied by 
Squanto, as once before related. The latter was said to 
be the only native of Patuxet (the Indian name of Ply- 
mouth) living there at that period. His captivity and resi- 
dence in England had prepared him, by understanding the 
English language, to render service to the colony. Squanto, 
it appears, was the only person that escaped the great sick- 
ness at Patuxet. The extent of its ravages, as near as can 
be judged, was from Narraganset bay to Kennebec, or, per- 
haps, Penobscot, and is supposed to have commenced about 
1617, and its continuance between two and three years, as 
it was nearly abated in 1619. According to the account 
of the Indians, it was a terrific scene, the deaths occurring 
with such frequency, that the living were not able to bury 
the dead. In the language of an author of the time, "they 
died in heaps as they laid in their houses, and the living, 
that were able to shift for themselves, would runne away, 
and would let them dy, and let their carcasses ly above the 
ground without buriall. For in a place where many inhab- 
ited, there had been but one (referring to Squanto) left alive 
to tell what became of the rest." When the pilgrims arrived 
in this country, their bones were thick upon the ground in 
many places. Squanto, with another Indian and several 
Englishmen, was employed, on one occasion, to go in 
search of an English boy, who had been lost in the woods. 
Having been informed of some Indians that the boy was at 
Nauset, they proceeded in a vessel to that place, joined also 
by lyanough, the sachem of Cummaquid, and two of his 
men. Aspinet, the chief at Nauset, being informed by 
Squanto that his English friends had come for the boy, he 
came with a great train, and brought the boy with him, one 
carrying him through the water. Not less than an hundred 
Indians appeared on this occasion, half of whom attending 



AMERICAN HISTORY. , 129 

the boy to the boat, the rest standing aloof, with their bows 
and arrows, looking on. The child was delivered up in a 
formal manner, covered with beads, and Aspinet embraced 
the opportunity of making peace with the English, the latter 
giving him a knife, as also one to the kind Indian who first 
entertained the lost boy, and brought him to Nauset. 

Squanto had shown his early attachment to the English, 
in his conduct towards Captain Dermer, who visited the 
country the year before the pilgrims arrived here. When 
the Indians would have killed him on some occasion, 
Squanto successfully pleaded in his behalf. They had in 
view the avenging of some murders, which a foreigner, an 
Englishman, had a while before inflicted on their people. 
These two Indians, Samoset and Squanto, remained with 
the English, instructing them how to live in their country. 
Squanto became an important personage in the Indian poli- 
tics. He was in the main friendly to the English; but his 
devices to enhance himself in the eyes of his new friends, 
or to make himself great in the eyes of his countrymen, 
were not always wise, and were not, unfrequently, mis- 
chievous. In 1622 he forfeited his life by plotting to 
destroy that of Massasoit. On that occasion, the latter 
went to Plymouth, burning with rage against Squanto, but 
the governor succeeded in quieting him for that time. 
Soon after, he sent a messenger to entreat the governor's 
consent to his being put to death; but the latter would not 
be persuaded to yield to his request. Squanto denied all 
knowledge of the plot. The English, however, seemed 
well satisfied that Squanto had laid this shallow scheme to 
set them against Massasoit, thinking they would destroy 
him, by which means he expected to become chief sachem 
himself; and this seems the more probable, as Massasoit 
was, for some time, irreconcilable, because they withheld 
Squanto from him. When the English understood his 
object, they assured the Indians that they did not concur in 
the plot, and that they would do no injury to them, unless 
the Indians began with the whites. Squanto was sharply 
9 



130 GREATEVENTSOF 

reproved by the governor, but he was so necessary to the 
welfare of the colony, in respect to its intercourse with the 
Indians, that he was retained there. 

The following instance is related of his manoeuvres to 
possess his countrymen with great fear of the English: He 
told them that the English kept the plague buried in one of 
their store-houses, and that they could send it at any time 
to anyplace, to destroy whatever persons or people they 
would, though they themselves stirred not out of doors. 
This piece of information was of course calculated to 
inspire them with great terror. Some sagacious Indians at 
length discovered the trick, by inquiring of the English 
respecting it. 

Squanto died during an expedition or trading voyage, 
which was undertaken among the Indians of Cape Cod, to 
buy corn in a time of scarcity. He was pilot on this occa- 
sion. He was seized with sickness in the midst of the 
undertaking, his disorder being a fever, and he bleeding 
much at the nose, which the Indians reckon a fatal symp- 
tom, the disease soon overpowered him. He desired 
the governor would pray for him, that he might go to 
the Englishman's God. He bequeathed his effects to 
sundry of his English friends, as remembrances of his 
affection. 

"Thus died the famous Squanto, or Tisquantum, in De- 
cember, 1622. To him the pilgrims were greatly indebted, 
although he often, through extreme folly and short-sighted- 
ness, gave them, as well as himself and others, a great deal 
of trouble." 

One of the most interesting personages of Indian his- 
tory is Massasoit, already spoken of incidentally. His visit 
to the pilgrims had been previously announced through 
Samoset and Squanto. He was chief of the Wampanoags, 
and resided at a place called Pokanet by the Indians, which 
is now included in the town of Bristol, Rhode Island. He 
was a friend to the English, and persevered in his friendship 
to the last. His renown was more in peace than in war, and 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 131 

is for that reason more precious in the memory of the 
wise and virtuous. 

"It has often been thought strange that so mild a sachem 
as Massasoit should have possessed so great a country, and 
our wonder has been increased, when we consider that 
Indian possessions are generally obtained by prowess and 
great personal courage. We know of none who could 
boast of such extensive dominions, where all were contented 
to consider themselves his friends and children. Powhatan, 
Pontiac, Little Turtle, Tecumseh, and many more that we 
could name, have swayed numerous tribes ; but theirs was 
a temporary union in an emergency of war. That Mas- 
sasoit should be able to hold so many tribes together, without 
constant war, required qualities belonging only to a few. 
That he was not a warrior, no one will allow, when the 
testimony of Annawon is so direct to the point ; for that 
great chief gave Captain Church an account of what 
mighty success he had formerly in the wars against many 
nations of Indians, when he served Asuhmequin (Massasoit), 
Philip's father." 

The limits of his country cannot be exactly pointed out, 
as occasionally the Nipmucks, or inland Indians, owned his 
sway, and at other times that of the Narraganset sachem. 
He possessed at least Cape Cod, and all that part of Massa- 
chusetts and Rhode Island, between Massachusetts and 
Narraganset bays, extending into the interior to some dis- 
tance between Pawtucket and Charles rivers. The distance 
is not accurately known. This chief had several places of 
residence, but the favorite one would appear to have been 
Mount Hope. It has always been deemed a picturesque 
and beautiful locality. The Indian name, Pokanoket, sig- 
nifies the wood or land on the other side of the water. 
There 'was a place in Middleborough, and another in Rayn- 
ham, where Massasoit spent some parts of the year, prob- 
ably the summer. 

It was of course in Massasoit's country that the pilgrim 
fathers had arrived. With their object, and the nature of 



132 GREATEVENTSOF 

their movement, he could not be supposed to be acquainted. 
These points he made some attempts to ascertain, by send- 
ing occasionally some of his men to the settlement at Ply- 
mouth. It was in this way that his introduction to the 
English was brought about, the visit of Samoset and 
Squanto being the preparation for the event. It was on 
the 22d of March, 1621, that the great sagamore, with 
Quadequina, his brother, made his appearance before them. 
Much caution was observed by each party in respect to the 
meeting, as they were uncertain of one another's views. 
But presents were made to the Indians, and much good will 
was expressed. The following description of the scene has 
been given: "As Massasoit proceeded to meet the English, 
they met him with six soldiers, who saluted each other. 
Several of his men were with him, but all left their bows 
and arrows behind. They were conducted to a new house 
which was partly finished, and a green rug was spread on 
the floor, and several cushions for Massasoit and his chiefs 
to sit down upon. Then came the English governor, fol- 
lowed by a drummer and trumpeter, and a few soldiers, 
and, after kissing one another, all sat down. Some strong 
water being brought, the governor drank to Massasoit, who 
in his turn drank a great draught, that made him sweat all 
the while after. They now proceeded to make a treaty, 
which stipulated that neither Massasoit nor any of his 
people should do hurt to the English, and that if they did, 
they should be given up to be punished by them ; and that 
if the English did any harm to him or any of his people, 
they (the English) would do the like to them." Massasoit 
is represented as having trembled much on the occasion, 
through his fear of the English. This was his first visit to 
the infant colony, and its consequences seem to have been of 
the most propitious character. He ever afterwards treated 
the English with kindness, and the compact was followed 
by a long period of peace. 

The only exception to his feelings of friendship for the 
new comers, arose from the aflfair of Squanto, as has been 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 133 

already detailed. Massasoit could not but feel aggrieved; 
but a sort of necessity seemed to be laid upon them to 
secure the good offices of Squanto, and they could not 
know, perhaps, how far he was implicated in wrong. 
Indeed, it is stated that at one time they were about to 
deliver up Squanto to Massasoit's men, but that the latter, 
in their impatience at the delay, went off in a rage. 

Sometime during the next summer, Massasoit was visited 
by several of the English, among whom were Mr. Edward 
Winslow, Mr. Stephen Hopkins, and Squanto, their inter 
preter. The object they had in view was to ascertain his 
place of residence, in the event of having to call on him 
for assistance, to cement and continue their begun friend- 
ship, and particularly to induce him to restrain his men in 
regard to their visits to the colony, as it was a time of 
scarcity, and they could not afford to support such vaga- 
bonds. They took presents with them, in order to render 
their visit agreeable to the sagamore, and such was the 
effect produced. Massasoit was absent at the time, but, 
being immediately sent for, he soon returned to meet his 
guests. The report of their guns, upon hearing he was on 
the way, frightened the Indian women and children to such 
a degree, that they all fled; but their salutation in the same 
manner to Massasoit as he drew near, very greatly elated 
him. He welcomed his guests with kindness, and took 
them into his house; but they had sorry accommodations 
and scanty fare. Except tobacco for smoking, their enter- 
tainment for the first night was only a supperless bed, as he 
had no victuals to give them. Their bed, if it might be so 
called, consisted only of planks, raised a foot from the 
ground, with a thin mat upon them, with a mixed company 
to occupy it, so that they were "worse weary of" their 
"lodgings, than of" their "journey." After fasting two 
nights and one day, they partook of a scanty, but "timely" 
meal of boiled fish. In the language of the times, it is 
related: "Very importunate was he to have us stay with 
them longer. But we desired to keep the Sabbath at home, 



134 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



and feared we should either be light-headed for the want 
of sleep — for what with bad lodging, the savages' barba- 
rous singing (for they used to sing themselves to sleep), 
lice, and fleas, within doors, and musketoes without, we 
could hardly sleep all the time of our being there — we much 
fearing that if we should stay any longer, we should not be 
able to recover home for want of strength. So that on 
Friday morning, before the sun rising, we took our leave 
and departed, Massasoit being both grieved and ashamed 
that he could no better entertain us." 




Governor Winslow's visit to Massasoit ditring his sickness. 

A sickness with which this sachem was seized, in 1623, 
occasioned another visit on the part of Mr. Winslow. He 
had been sent for by the chief to visit him in his distress, 
accompanied by "one Master John Hampden," then on a 
visit to the colony, and he took with him medicines and 
cordials, such as were deemed necessary. As it was a 
custom, among the Indians, for all the friends of a chief to 
attend on such occasions, Mr. Winslow found on his arrival 
that the house was filled with people. They were noisily 



-'i 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 135 

engaged in practicing their charms or powows, and all was 
confusion and uproar — a poor sedative, surely, for a sick 
man. To keep heat in him, some half dozen women were 
busily employed in chafing his arms, legs, and thighs. 
When they had made an end of their incantations, the 
chief was told that his friends, the English, were come to 
see him. Unable to see, but learning who it was, he 
desired to speak with Mr. Winslow. The interview was 
touching in no small degree, and especially as Massasoit 
said: "O, Winsow, I shall never see thee again." Like 
other Indians, he could not articulate the liquid /. By Wins- 
low's kind exertions, however, his sickness began to abate, 
and the sachem finally recovered, contrary to the expecta- 
tions of himself and all his friends. 

For this attention of the whites, he ever felt grateful, 
viewing it as the means of his recovery. He gave a 
striking proof of his appreciation of the favor shown him, 
even before the departure of Winslow, by informing 
Hobomok of a plot laid by some of his subordinate chiefs 
for the purpose of destroying the two English plantations. 
This he charged him to make known to the English, which 
was done. Massasoit mentioned, at the same time, that he 
had been urged to join in it, or give his consent to the plan ; 
but that he had steadily opposed it. The evils which that 
plot brought upon its authors, will be seen in another place. 

Massasoit manifested a great desire for the welfare of 
his people, as appeared from his inducing Mr. Winslow to 
go among them, in the midst of a prevailing sickness, and 
administer to them the medicines and cordials which had 
proved so efficacious in his own case. This, his paternal 
regard for his people, raised him still higher in the estima- 
tion of the English. Many Indians, before Mr. Winslow 
left, came to see their chief; some probably from a distance 
of an hundred miles. 

A war, which commenced in 1632, between Massasoit 
and Canonicus, the sachem of the Narragansets, was speed- 
ily terminated by the interference of the English in behalf 



136 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



of their benefactor. Captain Miles Standish led the force, 
and accomplished the object with little bloodshed, although 
the Indians expected a serious contest. 

Massasoit showed his kind feeling towards Mr. Williams, 
in giving up the lands in dispute between him and the Nar- 
raganset sachem, since Mr. Williams had bought and paid 
for all he possessed of the latter. His title was precarious 
so long as Massasoit laid claim to the territory, as it would 
then be considered as being within the jurisdiction of Ply- 
mouth. The land thus given up, included that which is the 
island called Rhode Island, Prudence island, and perhaps 
some others, together with Providence. Agreeably to 
Massasoit's advice, in regard to the Indian plot for the 
massacre of the whites, already referred to, that a bold 
stroke should be struck, and the heads of the plot destroyed, 
the daring Standish, with a party of only eight men, went 
into the hostile country to effect the object. The party 
intended secresy, but the Indians in some way obtained 
knowledge of it, or mistrusted Standish's design. Accord- 
ingly, they began to prepare for the conflict. One of them, 
Pecksuot, a man of great courage, called a paniese, told 
Hobomok, he understood the captain was there to kill hi??! 
and the rest of the Indians there. "Tell him," said Peck- 
snot, "we know it, but fear him not, neither will we shun 
him." By their conduct before the English, in sharpening 
their knives and in their insulting gestures and speeches, 
they showed how little apprehension they entertained, 
especially as the English were so inconsiderable in number. 
Pecksuot even told Standish, that though he were a great 
captain, yet he was but a little man, and that he himself, 
though he was no sachem, yet was a man of great strength 
and courage. Standish little heeded what was said, but 
watched his opportunity, as the parties were in a hou^e 
together. After considerable manoeuvring, he could get 
advantage over but a few of the Indians. At length, having 
got Pecksuot and Wittuwamat, a bloody Massachusetts' 
chief, both together, with another man and a youth, brother 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 137 

to Wittuwamat, and like him in character; and having about 
as many of his own company in the same room, he gave 
the word to his men to commence the work. The door 
was at once made fast, and Standish himself began the 
terrible contest. Snatching from Pecksuot his own knife 
from his neck, though with a desperate struggle, he pierced 
with it the athletic Indian, and brought him to the floor. 
The rest killed Wittuwamat and the other man, and took 
the youth, whom the captain caused to be hanged. After 
this, other encounters were had with the scattered Indians, 
and some three more were also killed. 

In justice to the savages, it is worthy of remark, that they 
were provoked to the conspiracy for which they were so 
severely dealt with, by the unauthorized aggressions of 
Weston's men, a colony of sixty Englishmen, who had come 
over a year or two before, under the direction of Thomas 
Weston. He was at first a friend of the pilgrims, but 
became at length their traducer. This company, after 
living upon the ill-supplied settlers at Plymouth through 
the winter of 1621-22, had made at Weymouth an inex- 
pedient settlement. The pilgrims prosecuted this bloody 
enterprise, under the excitement produced by the horrible 
intelligence from Virginia of the great Indian massacre in 
that colony. In view of this bloody tale, we cannot but 
regret the necessity which our fathers felt for engaging in 
such a work: and we cannot but be touched with the piety 
and humanity of the godly Mr. Robinson, the father of the 
Plymouth church, in consequence of the present affair, that 
"it would have been happy if they had converted some 
before they had killed any." 

Between the years 1649 and 1657, Massasoit sold to the 
English, at different times, various tracts of land for a 
valuable consideration. Indeed, being entirely subservient 
to the English, he claimed to hold little or nothing of his 
own at length, and ceased to act in his own name. He 
therefore scarcely appears in the records of the colony, 
during the three or four last years of his life. He died, it 



138 



GKEAT EVENTS OP 



is believed, in 1662, his son Alexander dying also the same 
year. Another son, the celebrated Philip, succeeded him. 
Even Massasoit could be guilty of an Indian trick, as the 
following instance, related by Governor Winthrop, evinces: 
Mr. Winslow^, on returning from a trading voyage south- 
ward, left his vessel, and, traveling by land, called on his old 
friend Massasoit, who agreed to accompany him during the 
remainder of the journey. While they were on the way, 
Massasoit sent on one of his men forward to Plymouth, for 
the purpose of surprising the people, by the announcement 
of Winslow's death. As the declaration was believed at 
Plymouth, from the manner in which the account was given, 
it produced unmingled grief at the settlement. But shortly, 
what was their astonishment at seeing him alive, in company 
with his Indian friend. When it was known that the sachem 
had caused the sad news to be conveyed to them, they 
demanded the reason of his conduct in practising such a 
deception. He gave as a reply, that he might be more 
welcome when he did return, and that such things were 
customary with his people. 

Of Caunbitant, as one of the Indian chiefs in that region, 
something deserves to be said. He was one of the most 
renowned captains within the dominions of Massasoit. 
The place of his residence was Mettapoiset, in the present 
town of Swansey. He ever looked upon the English with 
a jealous eye, considering them as enemies and intruders on 
the soil, and his plans appeared to be shaped for the destruc- 
tion of the strangers, as soon as he could find a fitting 
occasion. In the summer of 1621, he was supposed to be 
in the interests of the Narragansets, and plotting with 
them to overthrow Massasoit. He had much also to say 
against the English, and the peace concluded between 
Nauset, Cummaquid, and the latter. Against Squanto and 
Hobomok he indulged a deadly enmity. Discovering, on 
one occasion, the house where Squanto was, he set a guard 
around it, and secured him. Hobomok, seeing that Squanto 
was taken, and Caunbitant holding a knife to his throat, 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 139 

being a strong man, broke away from them, and came to 
Plymouth, with the news of Squanto's probable death. 
Upon this, the people sent an expedition of fourteen men, 
under Standish, to rectify matters. After much toil, this 
small handful of men arrived at the place where they 
expected to find Caunbitant. They beset the house, and 
demanded of the chief if he were there. The savages 
seemed to be struck dumb with fear. Upon being assured 
that they sought only Caunbitant, and that every Indian 
was safe who would be still, they at length, though a few 
of them endeavored to escape, told the assailants that 
Caunbitant was returned home with his whole train, and 
that Squanto was yet living, and in the town. The attack 
being made in the night, carried terror to the hearts of the 
Indians, as in the affray a couple of guns were discharged, 
some of them never having heard the report of fire-arms 
before. While the English were searching the house, 
Hobomok got on the top of it, and called Squanto and 
another Indian, Tokamahamon, whom they sought. They 
both appeared in a short time, together with several others, 
some armed and others naked. The captured wigwam was 
held until daylight, when the prisoners were released, and 
the little army marched into the town of the Namaskets. 
Here it seems Squanto had a house to which they went, 
and where they took breakfast. The issue of the whole 
was, the giving out of a decree from the court that they 
held, in which they warned Caunbitant of the consequences 
of offering violence to Tisquantum, Hobomok, or any of 
Massasoit's subjects. Caunbitant seemed from this time to 
lay aside his enmity to the English, or at least his open 
opposition, as on the 13th of September following he went to 
Plymouth, and signed a treaty of amity, together with others. 
The English nevertheless always doubted his sincerity. 

What became of this sachem is not known to history. 
His name appears no more on record after 1623, and it 
is supposed that he either fled his country, or died about 
that time. 



140 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



Hobomok, already spoken of occasionally in the story of 
others, deserves a more particular notice. He w^as a notable 
warrior, vi^ho came to Plymouth about the end of July, 1621, 
and remained with the English to the close of his life. He 
was the principal means of the lasting friendship of Massa- 
soit, which he took much pains to promote. Esteemed by 
his own countrymen for his prowess and valor, he was 
extremely serviceable to the colonists, by teaching them 
how to cultivate the fruits and grains peculiar to the coun- 
try. The latter had no reason to apprehend treachery on 
his part, as Hobomok was a favorite of Massasoit, and one 
of his principal captains, and was entirely in their interest. 
The following incident strengthened them in their opinion: 
The Massachusetts Indians had, for some time, been inviting 
the settlers into their country to trade for furs. When in 
March, 1622, they began to make ready for the voyage, 
Hobomok told the people that he feared the Massachusetts 
were joined in confederacy with the Narragansets, and 
that they therefore would seize upon this occasion to cut 
off Captain Standish and his company abroad; and also, in 
the mean while, it was to be feared that the Narragansets 
would attack the town at home, giving reasons for his 
apprehensions, declaring also that Tisquantum was in the 
confederacy. He intimated that the latter would use many 
persuasions to draw the people from their shallops, that the 
Indians might take advantage of their situation. 

They, however, proceeded on their voyage, but had not 
reached a great distance before a false messenger came 
running into Plymouth, apparently in great agitation. He 
informed them that Caunbitant, with many of the Narra- 
gansets, and he believed Massasoit with them, were on their 
way in order to cut off the English. The story was unhes- 
itatingly believed, and their instant purpose was to bring 
back Captain Standish, who had just left in the boat with 
Hobomok. The discharge of a cannon from the town 
brought the company back. They had no sooner arrived 
than Hobomok assured them there was no truth in the 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 141 

report, and said it was a plot of Squanto's, who was then in 
one of the boats. He knew that as to Massasoit, that chief 
would not engage in such an enterprise without consulting 
him. Although there was reason to believe this, or at least 
to confide in the sincerity of Hobomok, yet, as related in 
another place, the English saw fit to connive at Squanto's 
practices. "Hobomok was greatly beloved by Massasoit, 
notwithstanding he became a professed Christian, and Mas- 
sasoit was always opposed to the English religion himself. 
He was the pilot of the English when they visited Massa- 
soit in his sickness, whom before their arrival they considered 
dead, which caused great manifestations of grief in Hobo- 
mok. He often exclaimed, as they were on the way, 'My 
loving sachem ! my loving sachem ! many have I known, but 
never any like thee.' Then turning to Mr. Winslow, said: 
'While you live, you will never see his like among the 
Indians, that he was no liar, nor bloody and cruel, like other 
Indians. In anger and passion, he was soon reclaimed, easy 
to be reconciled towards such as had offended him; that his 
reason was such as to cause him to receive advice of 
mean men; and that he governed his people better with 
few blows than others did with many.' In the division of 
the land at Plymouth, among the inhabitants, Hobomok 
received a lot as his share, on which he resided after the 
English manner, and died a Christian among them. The 
year of his death does not appear, but was previous 
to 1642."* 

* Book of the Indians. 



142 GREAT EVENTS OP 



V. ENGLISH AND NARRAGANSETS. 

Territory of the Nareagansets — Canonicus their sachem — His mode of 
challenging the English to War — Union proposed between the Pequods 
and Narragansets — How defeated — Haughty bearing of Miantonimoh — 
Accused of a conspiracy against the English — Accusations repelled — 
Peace concluded between him and Massachusetts — War between Uncas 
and Miantonimoh — The latter, captured and delivered to the English — How 
disposed of— Troubles with the Narragansets under Ninigret — Expedition 
against him — Issue of it. 

The Narragansets were considered a great nation among 
the Indians. The territory of their sachem extended about 
thirty or forty miles from Sekunk river and Narraganset 
bay, including Rhode Island and other islands in that bay. 
Pawcatuck river separated it from the Pequods. Under 
the rule of Canonicus, in 1642, this nation was at the height 
of its greatness, and was supposed to embrace a population 
of thirty thousand inhabitants. He was sachem of the 
tribe at the time of the landing of the fathers on the shores 
of New England, and continued in this capacity to the time 
of his death, in 1647. He died, it is believed, at a very 
advanced age. At the period of the settlement of Ply- 
mouth, the Wampanoags were in great fear of the Narra- 
gansets, and at one time war actually existed. During its 
continuance, Massasoit fled before Canonicus, and sought 
the protection of the English. 

The Narragansets, at an early period, were not disin- 
clined to seek a quarrel with the English. In view of the 
weakness of the latter, they began to utter threats, although 
the summer preceding they had desired and obtained 
peace. They deemed it a favorable opportunity for their 
purpose, as the English had just received an addition to 
their numbers, but not to their arms or provisions — a cir- 
cumstance of which the Indians were advised. Their 
desire, or intention, was definitely made known by the 
following significant circumstance: In February, 1622, 
Canonicus sent a man, accompanied by one Tokamahamon, 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



143 



a friendly Indian, into Plymouth, bringing witii him a bun- 
dle of arrows, bound with a rattle-snake's skin, and, leaving 
them there, immediately left the place. When Squanto 
was made acquainted with the incident, he informed the 
English that it was a challenge for war. The governor 
(Bradford) taking the rattle-snake's skin, and filling it with 
powder and shot, returned it to Canonicus. At the same 
time, he instructed the messenger to bid him defiance, and 
dare him to the combat. This had the desired effect upon 
the Indian sachem. He refused to receive the skin, as also 
the other chiefs, until it was at last returned to Plymouth. 
Canonicus was evidently awed by the hostile bearing and 
threat of the English. 




Governor Bradford and the Snake-skin. 



Not long after this affair, the Pequods proposed to the 
Narragansets to join them in rooting out the English : on 
the ground that if the Pequods were once destroyed, the ruin 
of the Narragansets was sure to follow. The English would 
want their lands. They were spreading fast. But a timely 
combination would save both tribes and their inheritance 



144 GREAT EVENTS OF 

On these politic representations, the historian Hubbard 
cleverly remarks that, "Machiavel himself, if he had sat in 
council with them, could not have insinuated stronger rea- 
sons to have persuaded them to a peace." It is said that 
the Narragansets felt the force of them, and v^^ere almost 
persuaded to accede to the proposal, and to join with the 
others against the English; but when they considered what 
an advantage they had put in their hands, by the power 
and favor 'of the English, to take full revenge of all their 
former injuries upon their inveterate enemies, the thought 
of that was so sweet, that it decided their hesitating minds. 

The governor of Massachusetts, in order to prevent a 
union between these savage nations, and to strengthen the 
bands of peace between the Narraganset Indians and the 
colony, sent for Miantonimoh, who was their sachem in 
connection with Canonicus, inviting him to come to Boston. 
Upon this, Miantonimoh, together with two of the sons of 
Canonicus, another sachem, and a number of their men, 
went to Boston, and entered into a treaty to the following 
effect: That there should be a firm peace between them 
and the English and their posterity — that neither party 
should make peace with the Pequods without the consent 
of the other — that they should not harbor the Pequods — 
and that they should return all fugitive servants, and deliver 
over to the English, or put to death, all murderers. The 
English were to give them notice when they went out 
against the Pequods, and they were to furnish them with 
guides. It was also stipulated that a free trade should be 
maintained between the parties. 

These articles were indifferently well observed by the 
Narragansets till their enemies, the Pequods, were totally 
subdued ; but after that event, they began to grow insolent 
and treacherous, especially Miantonimoh himself. The 
English seem always to have been more favorably disposed 
towards other tribes than to the Narragansets, as appears 
from the interest they took in the wars between them and 
their enemies. As lone? as the other tribes succeeded 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 145 

against them, the English took no part in the contests ; but 
whenever the Narragansets prevailed, they were ready 
to intercede. 

After the period of the Pequod war, in 1 637, the Narra- 
gansets were the most numerous and powerful of the Indian 
tribes in this part of the country. Conscious of their power, 
and discontented that the whole sovereignty over the rest of 
the Indians was not adjuged to belong to them, or envious 
that Uncas, the chief sachem of the Mohegans, had gained 
the favor of the English more than themselves, they con- 
stantly sought occasions of disagreement with the Mohe- 
gans. This was in contravention of an agreement made 
between the English and the Narragansets, in the year 
1637, when they had helped to destroy the Pequods, and 
also the triple league between the English, Mohegans, and 
Narragansets, entered into at Hartford in 1638. The Nar- 
ragansets seemed to owe a special spite against Uncas and 
the Mohegans, from the time of the distribution of the 
Pequods after the termination of the war. They had 
probably expected the whole management of that affair for 
themselves. They therefore found occasions of quarrel 
with Uncas, and were hardly kept from making open war 
with him, when they saw all other attempts to destroy him 
by treachery, poison, and sorcery had failed. The Mohe- 
gans, though a less numerous and powerful people than the 
Narracransets, were vet more warlike in character and 
more politic in their intercourse with the whites. 

The disposition of Miantonimoh was haughty and aspir- 
ing, and he seemed to infuse the same spirit into the minds 
of his people. He possessed a fine figure, was tall of stat- 
ure, and was a master of cunning and subtlely. It was 
strongly suspected that, in the year 1642, he had contrived 
to draw all the Indians throughout the country into a 
genei'al conspiracy against the English. Letters from Con- 
necticut, received at Boston, had announced the existence 
of such a conspiracy, and even the details of it were given. 
The time appointed for the assault was said to be after 
10 



m 



146 GREAT EVENTS OF 

harvest — the manner, to be by several companies entering 
into the houses of the principal men, professedly for the 
purposes of trade, and then to kill them there; one com- 
pany seizing their arms, and others being at hand to 
prosecute the massacre. It w^as urged on the part of 
Connecticut, that war should be begun with them, and 
thajt if Massachusetts would send one hundred and twenty 
men to Saybrook, at the mouth of the river, they would 
meet them with a proportionable number. Though there 
was a probability in the stories afloat, respecting the Narra- 
gansets, yet the general court of Massachusetts did not 
think the information to be a sufficient ground for com- 
mencing a war. The court, however, ordered that the 
Indians within their jurisdiction should be disarmed, and to 
this they willingly assented. The sachem of the Narra- 
gansets was, moreover, sent for to Boston, and, by his 
readiness to appear, confirmed the English in the opinion 
that nothing had as yet occurred which could be construed 
into a justifiable cause of war. The sachem's quarrel 
with the Mohegans would very naturally render them a 
subject of such a report, whether there was a foundation 
for it or not. 

Miantonimoh very consistently urged before the court, 
that his accusers should be confronted to him, and their 
allegations sifted, so that the truth might be ascertained — 
that if they could not prove their charges, they might 
receive the punishment which was their due, and which 
would have been inflicted on himself if found guilty, that 
is, death — and that as the English must have believed the 
report, because they ordered the disarming of the Indians, 
so equity required that they who accused him, should be 
punished according to the offence charged upon his own 
person. He, moreover, engaged to prove that the report 
was raised by Uncas himself, or some of his people. On 
the part of English, the disarming of the Indians was 
excused on the ground that Englishmen's houses had been 
robbed in several instances by the Indians, which . was a 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 147 

consideration that somewhat satisfied the chief. The Con- 
necticut people yielded, though with reluctance, to the 
decision of the Massachusetts court. 

They spent two days in making a treaty of peace, the 
delay being occasioned by the difficulty of obtaining Mian- 
tonimoh's consent to a portion of the stipulations. It was, 
however, effected to the satisfaction of the English. Indian 
hostages were given for its performance, and, excepting a 
company stationed in the Mohegan country for the protec- 
tion of Uncas, the whites laid aside warlike preparations. 

In the year 1643, Miantonimoh invaded the Mohegans 
with nine hundred of his warriors ; Uncas met him at the 
head of five hundred of his men, on a large plain; both 
prepared for action, and advanced within bow-shot. Before 
the conflict commenced, Uncas advanced singly, and thus 
addressed his antagonist: "You have a number of men 
with you, and so have I with me. It is a pity that such 
brave warriors should be killed in a private quarrel between 
us. Come like a man, as you profess to be, and let us fight 
it out. If you kill me, my men shall be yours; but if I kill 
you, your men shall be mine." Miantonimoh replied: 
"My men came to fight, and they shall fight." Uncas had 
before told his men, that if his enemy should refuse to fight 
with him personally, he would fall down, and then they 
were to discharge their missiles on the Narragansets, and 
fall upon them as fast as they could. This was accordingly 
done- Uncas instantly fell upon the ground, and his men 
poured a shower of arrows upon Miantonimoh's army, and 
with a horrible yell advanced rapidly upon them, and put 
them to flight. Uncas and his men pressed on, driving 
them down ledges of rock, and scattering them in every 
direction. Miantonimoh was overtaken and seized by 
Uncas, who, by a shout, called back his furious warriors. 
About thirty Narragansets were slain, among whom were 
several noted chiefs. Finding himself in the hands of his 
implacable enemy, Miantonimoh remained silent, nor could 
Uncas, by any art, force him to break his sullen mood 



148 GREAT EVENTS OF 

"Had you taken me," said the conqueror, "I should have 
asked you for my life." No reply was made by the indig- 
nant chief, and he submitted without a murmur to his 
humiliating condition. He was afterwards conducted to 
Hartford, by his conqueror, and delivered to the English, 
by whom he was held in duress until his fate should be 
determined by the commissioners of the colonies. After an 
examination of his case, the commissioners resolved, "that 
as it was evident that Uncas could not be safe while 
Miantonimoh lived, but either by secret treachery or open 
force his life would be constantly in danger, he might justly 
put such a false and blood-thirsty enemy to death ; but this 
was to be done out of the English jurisdiction, and without 
cruelty or torture." Miantonimoh was delivered to Uncas, 
and by a number of his trusty men was marched to the 
spot where he was captured, attended by two Englishmen 
to see that no torture was inflicted, and the moment he 
arrived at the fatal place, one of Uncas' men came up 
behind, and with his hatchet split the skull of the unfortu- 
nate chief. The body was buried on the spot, and a heap 
of stones piled upon the grave. The place since that time 
has been known by the name of Sachem's plain, and is 
situated in the town of Norwich, in Connecticut.* 

The Narragansets, as was to be expected, ever after- 
wards bore an implacable malice against Uncas and all 
the Mohegans, and also for their sakes secretly against the 
English, so far as they dared to discover it. But the death 
of Miantonimoh, and the preparation for the invasion of the 
Narraganset country by the English which had been made, 
put an end to hostilities for a period in the eastern part of 
Connecticut. 

In continuing the Narraganset history, Ninigret now 
properly comes into view. As already mentioned, he was 
sachem of the Nianticks, a tribe of the Narragansets. In 
1644, the Narragansets and Ninigret's men united against 

* Hoyt's Antiquarian Researches. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



149 



the Mohegans, and for some time obliged Uncas to confine 
himself and men to his fort. The Indians, however, afraid 
of the English, abandoned the siege, and came in to Boston 
to sue for peace. This was granted; but a short time after, 
it became necessary to again terrify them. With twenty 
men, Captain Atherton marched to the wigwam of Ninigret, 
entering which, he seized the chief, and threatened his life. 
This step had the desired effect. The Indians begged for 
life, and promised submission. 




Captain Atherton in the Wigwam of Ninigret. 

Some time after this occurrence, Ninigret again grew 
troublesome, and again had to be quieted by an armed 
force sent against him. In the panic with which he was 
affected, he submitted to the demands that were laid upon 
him. Ninigret passed the winter of 1652-53 among the 
Dutch of New York. This circumstance awakened the 
suspicions of the English, especially as hostile feelings 
existed at that time between the Dutch and English. The 
report from several sagamores was, that the Dutch governor 
had attempted to hire them to cut off the English. The 



150 GREAT EVENTS OF 

consequence was, a special meeting of the English commis- 
sioners of the several New England colonies, to consult in 
reference to this subject. Their object was to ascertain 
the truth of the rumor, that the Narragansets had leagued 
with the Dutch, to break up the English settlements. 
Several of the chiefs of the Narragansets were accordingly- 
questioned by a letter, through an agent living at the Nar- 
raganset, in regard to this plot; but their answers were 
altogether exculpatory. As to any positive testimony that 
Ninigret was plotting against the English, there appears to 
be none. 

In the year 1652, a war having commenced between 
England and Holland, it was apprehended that hostilities 
would take place between the colonies of the two nations 
in America. A threatening attitude was indeed held for 
some time by the Dutch of New Netherlands, and forces 
were raised by the four New England colonies; but no col- 
lision occurred. In the event of hostilities, it was believed 
that the sachem, Ninigret, would lead the NaiTagansets to 
the aid of the Dutch, and that he had held a' conference 
with them at Manhattan, in the winter of 1652. Whether 
that was the case or not, he refused for some time after to 
treat with the English for a continuance of the peace. 
Under these threatening appearances, the commissioners of 
the colonies met, and resolved to raise two hundred and 
seventy infantry, and forty cavalry, for the purpose of 
chastising Ninigret's haughtine^ss, and bringing the Nar- 
ragansets to terms. The forces were duly apportioned 
among the colonies. Massachusetts had been at first 
reluctant, but finally assented to the measure. The com- 
missioners nominated Major Gibbons, Major Denrson, or 
Captain Atherton, to the chief command ; leaving it, in com- 
plaisance, to the general court of Massachusetts to appoint 
which one of the three they should please. But,, rejecting 
these, who were men of known courage and enterprise, 
they appointed Major Simon Willard. The commissioners 
instructed him to proceed, with, such troops as should be 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 151 

found at the place of general rendezvous, by the 13th of 
October, directly to Ninigret's quarters, and demand of him 
the Pequods who had been put under him, and the tribute 
which was due. If Ninigret should not deliver them, and 
pay the tribute, he was required to take them by force. 
He was instructed to demand of the sachem a cessation 
from all further hostilities against the Long Island Indians. 
Receiving these and some other instructions, he proceeded 
into the Narraganset country. When he arrived at the 
place of rendezvous, he found that Ninigret had fled into 
a swamp about fifteen miles distant. The latter had left 
his country, corn, and wigwams, without defence, and they 
might have been laid waste without danger or loss. He, 
however, returned without ever advancing from his head- 
quarters, or doing the enemy the least damage. About a 
hundred Pequods took this opportunity to renounce the 
government of Ninigret, and come oflf with the English 
army, putting themselves under the control of the whites. 

The commissioners in favor of the expedition, were dis- 
satisfied with the conduct of Major Willard, and charged 
him with having neglected a fair opportunity of chastising 
the Indians, by the destruction of their dwellings, and their 
fields of corn. He, however, pleaded in excuse, that his 
instructions were equivocal, and the season for marching 
unfavorable. By many people in Connecticut and New 
Haven, it was believed that the commander was secretly 
instructed by the government of Massachusetts to avoid 
depredations on the property of the Indians, and thereby 
prevent a war, which the latter colony considered to be of 
doubtful policy. However this may be, it is certain that 
Major Willard received no censure from the Massachusetts 
court, and no one doubted his firmness as an officer. 

After the return of the English troops from the Narra- 
ganset country, Ninigret assumed his former spirit of 
defiance, and continued the war against the Indians upon 
Long Island. Both the Indians and the English there were 
soon thrown into great distress. It became apparent that 



152 GREATEVENTSOP 

these Indians could not hold out much longer, but that they 
must submit themselves and their country to the Narragan- 
sets, unless they should receive speedy aid. In consequence 
of this state of things, and as these Indians were in alliance 
with the colonies, measures were taken to aid them against 
Ninigret. An armed vessel was stationed off Montauk to 
watch his movements, and forces were held in readiness at 
Saybrook and New London, to move on the shortest notice, 
should the hostile chief again attempt to invade the island. 
Hostilities, however, continued some time, and the tribes in 
various directions exhibited a strange, changeable conduct. 
XJncas, in this exigency, was so pressed by the Narragansets," 
that Connecticut was obliged to send men to his fortress to 
assist in defending himself against them. The Narragan- 
sets, in several instances, threatened and plundered the 
inhabitants of Connecticut. 

In 1657, some mischief was done at Farmington, in which 
the Norwootuck and Pocomotuck Indians were supposed to 
be accomplices. Even the Mohegans under Uncas also par- 
took of the hostile spirit, and an assault was made by them 
upon the Podunk Indians at Windsor. At length the Long 
Island Indians turned against their friends on the island, and 
Major Mason was ordered with a force for the protection 
of the English in that quarter. At last the war, and the 
difficulties in regard to the Narragansets, having ceased for 
a period, the English were once more left to pursue the 
arts of peace, and consummate their labors for colonizing 
the country.* 

* Book of the Indians. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 153 



VI. PEQUOD WAR. 

TERRiTOur OF THE Pequods — Their Character — Sassacus — His hatred of the 
English — Cruelties practised towards them — War declared by Connecticut 
— Expedition of Captain Mason — Surprise and destruction of the fort- 
Further prosecution of the war — Hcippy consequences resulting from it. 

The Pequods are supposed to have emigrated from the 
interior parts of the country, towards the sea-shore of Con- 
necticut. They inhabited more or less of the territory 
now constituting that state, as well as a part of Rhode 
Island, and New York as far west as the Hudson river. 
At what time this emigration took place, is not known. 
Being a fierce, cruel, and warlike people, they made all the 
other tribes stand in awe of them, though they were fewer 
in number than their neighbors, the Narragansets. The 
principal seat of the Pequod sagamores was near the mouth 
of the Pequod river, now the Thames, where New Lon- 
don is built. There was said to be one principal sagamore, 
or sachem, over the rest. He who sustained this distinc- 
tion, at the time of the English settlements in Connecticut, 
was Sassacus. His name alone was a terror to all the 
neighboring tribes of Indians. At the height of his power, 
he had twenty sachems under him. 

Sassacus ever regarded the English with feelings of jeal- 
ousy and hatred. As he considered them, intruders on his 
domains, he was determined to expel them, if possible. 
Fired with rage, he breathed nothing but war and revenge. 
The utmost effort and art were employed by him to pro- 
duce a combination of Indian power against them. The 
Narragansets, as related in another place, barely escaped 
the snare. But though unable to effect any extensive 
union, Sassacus was firm in himself, and insp red all the 
Indians under his influence with the resentment that burned 
in his own bosom. 

Finding war with this powerful and exasperated chief 
unavoidable, the Connecticut people prepared for it with 



154 GREAT EVENTS OF 

such means and resources as they could command. A 
court was summoned to meet at Hartford on the 1st day of 
May, 1637, at which it was resolved, that an offensive war 
should be immediately commenced against the Pequods. 
Ninety men were ordered to be raised from the three 
towns on Connecticut river, and Captain John Mason was 
appointed to command an expedition into the heart of the 
Pequod country. At the same time, the report of the 
slaughter and horrid cruelties, committed by this savage 
tribe against the people of Connecticut, roused the other 
colonies to exertions against the common enemy. Massa- 
chusetts resolved to send two hundred men, and Plymouth 
forty, to assist the sister-colony in prosecuting the war. 
Captains Stoughton, Trask, and Patrick, were appointed 
their commanders. 

The troops embarked at Hartford on the 10th of May, 
and sailed down the river to Saybrook. They consisted 
of ninety Englishmen, and about seventy Mohegans and 
river Indians. While at Saybrook, forty of the Indians 
under Mason, being out at some distance from the place, 
fell in wiHh about forty of the enemy, killed seven and cap- 
tured one, who was brought to the fort, and executed by 
the English. Here the little army was joined by Captain 
Underbill with nineteen men, who had some months before 
been sent by the governor of Massachusetts to strengthen 
the garrison at Saybrook. This accession to his forces 
permitted Mason to send back twenty of his original num- 
ber for the protection of the infant settlements on the river, 
which were peculiarly exposed at this crisis. The whole 
force, including the Indians, was embodied and directed by 
Mason. After remaining several days at Saybrook to 
complete his arrangements, he sailed, with his Connecticut 
forces, for Narraganset bay, where he arrived on the 19th 
of May. At this place, two hundred of Miantonimoh's 
warriors were engaged to accompany the English forces 
on the expedition. Information was now received from 
Captain Patrick, that he had arrived at Providence with 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 155 

forty Massachusetts' men, under orders to join the troops 
of Connecticut. For various reasons, but chiefly from an 
apprehension that the Pequods might gain intelligence of 
the expedition, Mason commenced his march, without 
waiting for Patrick's company, and soon reached Nehan- 
tick, the seat of the Narraganset sachems. Here he was 
joined by an additional company of Indians — the whole 
army, including the English, amounting to more than five 
hundred. 

Here they staid over night, and learning that the Pequods 
held two forts, one at Mystic river and the other about 
three miles west of that, they resolved, contrary to their 
original plan of attacking both together, to make a united 
attack on the Mystic fort, and accordingly commenced 
their march. After a march of twelve miles, through for- 
ests and over hills and morasses, Mason reached the Paw- 
catuck. The day was very hot, and the men, through the 
great heat and a scarcity of provisions, began to faint. 
Here he halted for some time, and refreshed the troops. 
In the meanwhile, the Indians, who had previously boasted 
how they would fight, when they learned that the forts 
were to be actually attacked, and the dreaded Sassacus to 
be met, were overcome by their fears, and many of them 
returned home to Narraganset. But the intrepid Mason, 
resolving to advance, despatched a faithful Indian to recon- 
noitre the fort, who soon returned with information that the 
Pequods were unapprised of their danger, and appeared to 
be resting in entire security. The march was immediately 
recommenced towards Mystic river, and on the night of 
the 26th, the whole body encamped about three miles from 
the fort. 

"The important crisis was now come when the very 
existence of Connecticut, under Providence, was to be 
determined by the sword in a single action, by the good 
conduct of less than eighty men." They proved them- 
selves, as the event shows, worthy of the occasion, and 
properly conscious of the interest at stake. To God they 



156 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



looked for aid and courage, at an hour when the decision 
was to be made, whether all that they held dear in life 
should be secured, or wrenched from them for ever. 

Two hours before day, the troops were in motion for the 
assault. At this juncture, Mason's Indians entirely lost 
their resolution, and began to fall back. The captain bid 
them not to fly, but to surround the fort at any distance 
they pleased, and there remain witnesses of the courage of 
the English. Without delay, the fort was approached on 
two opposite sides, the Pequods having just before been 
aroused from sleep by the cry of one of their number, 
"Owanux, Owanux!" — Englishmen, Englishmen! He had, 




CapUiii Mason and his Party attacking the Pequcxl Fort in the Swamp. 

at that instant, been awakened by the barking of a dog. 
While the Pequods were rallying. Mason's troops advanced, 
and poured in a fire through the openings of the palisades, 
and wheeling ofl" to a side barricaded only with brush, 
rushed into the fort, sword in hand. Notwithstanding the 
suddenness of the attack, and their great confusion, the 
enemy made a desperate resistance. Concealing them- 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 157 

selves in and behind their wigwams, they maintained their 
ground stoutly against the English, who, advancing in dif- 
ferent directions, cut down every Indian they met. But the 
victory was not certain — it had not been achieved Mason 
felt it to be an awful moment. Happily it occurred to him 
to burn the Indian wigwams. The shout was immediately 
uttered, "We must burn them!" It was done. In a few 
moments the mats, with which their dwellings were cov- 
ered, were in a blaze, and the flames spread in every direc- 
tion. As the fire increased, the English retired ithout 
the fort, and environed it on every side. The Indians now 
recovering courage, formed another circle exterior to that 
of the English. 

The amazed Pequods, driven from their covert by fire, 
climbed the palisades, and presenting themselves in full 
view, more than one hundred were shot down. Others, 
sallying forth from their burning cells, were shot, or cut in 
pieces with the sword. In the mean time, many perished in 
the flames within the fort. The battle, in this locality, con- 
tinued about an hour, and the scene of terror and blood is 
hardly to be described. Seventy wigwams were con- 
sumed, and between five and six hundred of the enemy, of 
all descriptions, strewed the ground, or were involved in 
the burning pile. This victory was achieved with the loss 
only of two men killed and twenty wounded. 

In the course of the attack, in the interior of the fort, 
Captain Mason's life was in immediate danger. As he was 
entering a wigwam to procure a firebrand, a Pequod, per- 
ceiving him, drew his arrow to the head, with a view to 
pierce the captain's body. At this critical moment, a reso- 
lute sergeant entering in, rescued his commander from 
imminent peril by cutting the bow-string with his cutlass. 

Although the result of the engagement was the complete 
overthrow of the Pequod camp, yet the situation of the 
Connecticut army was extremely dangerous and distressing. 
Two of their troops were killed, and at least one-fourth 
wounded; the remainder were faint with fatigue and want 



158 GREAT EVENTS OF 

of food; they were in the midst of an enemy's country, 
many miles from their vessels, and their ammunition was 
nearly expended. The principal fortress of their enemy 
was but three miles distant, where there was a fresh army, 
which they knew would be filled with rage, on learning the 
fate of their comrades. In this perilous condition, while 
they were consulting on the course to be pursued, their 
vessels, as if guided by the visible hand of Providence, 
appeared in sight, steermg with a fair wind into the harbor. 
The little band, however, were not permitted to reach 
Pequod harbor without additional fighting. For no sooner 
had the vessels been discovered, than three hundred 
Indians came from the other fort, and were disposed to 
attack Captain Mason's party. He, however, so disposed 
of his few available men, assisted by the Indians with him, 
who carried the wounded English, that the Pequods were 
prevented from coming so near as to do any mischief But 
the balls of the English muskets took effect on several of 
their number; and though, when the enemy came in sight 
of the demolished fort, they raved, and tore their hair from 
their heads, and rushed forward with the utmost fury to 
demolish the English, they were taught to repent their 
rashness. Finding all attempts in vain, to break in upon 
the little army, they left the victors to pursue the remainder 
of their way to Pequod harbor unmolested. They entered 
it with their colors flying, and were received on board the 
vessels with every demonstration of joy and gratitude. 

The troops employed on this expedition, reached their 
homes in about three weeks from the time they embarked 
at Hartford. They were received with the greatest exulta- 
tion. Benisons were poured forth on them from all lips. 
But to God, especially, as the helper of his people in their 
fearful trial, did the anthem of praise ascend from the 
domestic altar and the solemn assembly. 

The Pequods, on the departure of Captain Mason, burned 
their wigwams, destroyed their principal fort, and were 
with difficulty restrained from putting their own chief, Sas- 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 159 

sacus, to death, as they looked upon him as the author of 
their calamity. They scattered themselves throughout the 
country, Sassacus, Mononotto, and seventy or eighty of 
their chief counsellors and warriors, taking their route over 
Hudson river. In the mean time, Massachusetts, hearing 
of the success of Mason, despatched a body of one hun- 
dred and tw^enty men under Captain Stoughton, to follow 
up the victory. Arriving in the enemy's country, the Mas- 
sachusetts army, finding a body of that tribe in a swamp, 
made an assault upon them, with the aid of the Narragan- 
sets. Some twenty-eight were killed and a larger number 
taken prisoners. 

The court at Connecticut ordered that forty men should 
be raised forthwith, for the further prosecution of the war, 
under the same commander. These troops formed a junc- 
tion with the party under command of Stoughton at Pequod, 
and the conclusion was immediately to march in pursuit of 
Sassacus. They proceeded on their way as far as Quin- 
nipiac (New Haven), where, after staying several days, 
they received intelligence that the enemy was at a consid- 
erable distance, in a great swamp to the westward. Here 
the Indians were met, and an engagement took place, 
under circumstances of great difficulty to the English, 
many of whom were nearly mired, but it was nevertheless 
attended with success. The fighting was of a most des- 
perate character, the assailants finding it nearly impossible 
to master or dislodge the foe. Under the cover of a fog, 
after having been watched through the night, Sassacus and 
sixty or seventy of his bravest warriors broke through the 
English ranks, and escaped. About twenty Indians were 
killed, and one hundred and eighty were taken prisoners. 
The Pequods, who remained in the territory, amounting to 
some two hundred, besides women and children, were at 
length divided among the Narragansets and Mohegans, 
and the nation became extinct. 

The character of this war, from the boldness and vigor 
with which it had been prosecuted, seemed to belong to the 



160 



GREAT EVENTS OP 



age of romance. It is replete with thrilling incident and 
daring adventure. Yet the sober, religious spirit and con- 
victions of duty, which accompanied the pilgrims to battle, 
turn its chivalrous aspect into the features of stern reality 
and unavoidable necessity. It involved the fate of an infant 
republic and the interests of posterity. The conquest of 
the Pequods, while it was so fatal to one party, was pro- 
ductive of the most happy consequences to the other. It 
struck the Indians throughout New England with such a 
salutary terror, that they were contented to remain at peace 
nearly forty years. 




AMERICAN HISTORY. 



161 




^^4 mam 



VII. PHILIPS WAR. 

Causes of Philip's War — Character of PhiUp — General spirit of hostility among 
the Indians — Outbreak at Swansey — Expedition under General Savage — 
Expedition under Captain Church — Perilous situation of this latter party — 
Timely arrival of Captain Hutchinson — Second expedition of Captain 
Church — Critical situation of Philip — Effects his escape — Annoys the back 
settlements of Massachusetts — Treachery of the Nipmucks — Attack on 
Brookfield — Bloody affair at Muddy Brook — Attack on Springfield — 
Attack on Hatfield — Outrag'es at Northampton — Large force raised by 
Massachusetts, Plymouth, and Connecticut, against the Narragansets — 
Philip's fortress at Kingston, Rhode Island — Destruction of it — Lancaster 
destroyed — Other towns burned — Fatal affair at Pawtuxet river, Rhode 
Island — Stratagem of Cape Cod Indians — Attacks on Rehoboth, Chelms- 
ford, Sudbury, &c. — Expedition of Connecticut troops — Conanchet cap- 
tured — Long Meadow attacked— Hadley — Fortunes of Philip on the wane 
— Successful expedition against the Indians at Connecticut river falls — 
Attack on Hatfield — On Hadley — Remarkable interposition of a stranger 
at Hadley, supposed to be Goffe — Decline of Philip's power — Pursued by 
Captain Church — Death of Philip — Disastrous effects of the war — Philip's 
warriors — Annawon — Reflections. 

To communities and nations, crises arrive, in which, 
tJirough danger and sufferings, they are either overcome and 
11 



162 GREAT EVENTS OF 

extirpated, or spring forward to an improved condition after 
the first hurtful effect of the trial is passed away. The war 
with Philip constituted such a crisis to the New England 
colonies. Their danger was imminent — their sufferings 
were fearful, and the immediate consequences were lament- 
ation, and weakness, and indebtedness-. But their recu- 
perative energies soon reappeared, and a wide door thus 
became open to extended settlement and population. 

The causes of the war lay partly in the condition of 
the colonies, and partly in the character of Philip. The 
English settlements were extending far into the wilderness, 
the home of the Indian, and were rapidly increasi.ig in 
strength. The natives viewed them as intruders, and con- 
sidered the probability that, at no distant day, they would 
be dispossessed of the heritage of their fathers. They 
were jealous of the designs of the English, and impatient 
under the encroachments already made. They viewed 
themselves as the proper lords of the forest, and they now 
saw that their hunting grounds were abridged, and the 
wild animals on which they depended for subsistence, were 
disappearing, as the white man felled the trees, and culti- 
vated the soil, and reared his dwellings. 

In view of this progress of the whites, nothing seemed 
to remain to the native savage but to be forced from his 
loved haunts, and to lose his cherished possessions, or to 
arouse, and by a desperate effort of strength and valor to 
regain all that he once owned. 

The individual among the Indians whose foresight most 
clearly discerned the state of things, and whose spirit was 
equal to the emergency of attempting to resist it, was 
Pometacom. He was styled Philip by the English, a nick- 
name given him on account of his ambitious and haughty 
temper, and by this name he is chiefly known in history. 
He was the sachem of the Wampanoags, residing at Mount 
Hope, a younger son of the famous Massasoit, the friend 
of the whites. 

Philip had not spared any pains for a long time to effect 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



163 



a conspiracy, and to unite the Indians in a general war 
against the colonists; but it happened that before his plan 
was matured, his intentions, and those of the Indians gener- 
ally, were revealed to the English. The Indian who 
betrayed him was Sausaman, one of Eliot's converts. For 
this he was murdered by Philip's men; three of whom were 
seized, tried, and executed. This was the signal for blood. 
The first attack of the Indians was upon Swansey, several 
of whose inhabitants were killed. 




Flight of Philip ftom Mount Hope. 

Philip soon after suddenly left his place of residence and 
his territory to the English. The occasion of his precipi- 
tate retreat, was the following: Additional assistance being 
needed, the authorities of Boston sent out Major General 
Savage from that place, with sixty horse and as many foot. 
They scoured the country on the march to Mount Hope, 
where Philip and his wife were supposed to be at that time. 
They came into his neigborhood unawares, so that he was 
forced to rise from dinner, and he and all with him fled far- 
ther up into the country. They pursued him as far as they 



164 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



could go for swamps ; and killed fifteen or sixteen in that 
expedition. 

At the solicitation of Benjamin Church, a company of 
thirty-six men were put under him and Captain Fuller, who 
on the 8th of July marched down into Pocasset Neck. This 
force, small as it was, afterwards divided — Church taking 
nineteen men, and Fuller the remaining seventeen. The 
party under Church proceeded into a point of land called 
Punkateeset, now the southerly extremity of Tiverton, where 
they were attacked by a body of three hundred Indians. 
After a few moments' fight, the English retreated to the 
sea-shore, and thus saved themselves from destruction ; for 
Church perceived that it was the intention of the Indians 
to surround them. They could expect little more than to 
perish, but they knew they were in a situation to sell their 




Captain Chnrch and his men hemmed in by Indiaia. 

lives at the dearest rate. Thus hemmed in. Church had a 
double duty to perform — that of preserving the spirit of his 
followers, several of whom viewed their situation as des- 
perate, and erecting piles of stone to defend them. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 165 

As boats had been appointed to attend upon the English 
m this expedition, the heroic party looked for relief from 
this quarter; but though the boats appeared, they were kept 
off by the fire of the Indians, and Church, in a moment of 
vexation, bid them be gone. The Indians, now encouraged, 
fired thicker and faster than before. The situation of the 
English was now most forlorn, although as yet, providen- 
tially, not one of them had been wounded. Night was 
coming on, their ammunition nearly spent, and the Indians 
had possessed themselves of a stone house that overlooked 
them ; but, just in season to save them, a sloop was discov- 
ered bearing down towards the shore. It was commanded 
by a resolute man, Captain Golding, who effected the em- 
barkation of the company, taking only two at a time in a 
canoe. During all this time, the Indians plied their fire- 
arms; and Church, who was the last to embark, narrowly 
escaped the balls of the enemy, one grazing the hair of his 
head, and another lodging in a stake, which happened to 
stand just before the centre of his breast. The band under 
Captain Fuller met with a similar fortune, but escaped by 
getting possession of an old house, close upon the water's 
edge, and were early taken off by boats. He had two of 
his party wounded. 

Church soon after joined a body of English forces, and 
again penetrated Pocasset, and renewed his skirmishes with 
the enemy. The main body of the English, not long after, 
arrived at the place; on which, Philip retired into the 
recesses of a large swamp. Here his situation, for a time, 
was exceedingly critical ; but at length he contrived to 
elude his besiegers ; and, effecting his escape, fled to the 
Nipmucks, by whom he was readily received. 

Soon after the war began, an effort had been made by 
the .governor of Massachusetts to dissuade the Nipmucks 
from espousing the cause of Philip. But at the time, not 
agreeing among themselves, they would only consent to 
meet the English commissioners at a place three miles from 
Brookfield on a specified day. The English authorities 



166 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



deputed Captains Hutchinson and Wheeler to proceed to 
the appointed place. They took with them twenty mounted 
men, and three Christian Indians as guides and interpreters. 
On reaching the place agreed upon, no Indians were to be 
seen; upon this, the party proceeded still further; when, 
on reaching a narrow defile, they were suddenly attacked. 
Eight men were killed outright, and three mortally wounded ; 
among the latter, was Captain Hutchinson. With the above 
loss, a retreat was effected ; and, under the guidance of the 
three Christian Indians, the remnant made their way to 
Brookfield. 

They were, however, immediately followed by the Indian 
foe. Luckily, there was barely time to alarm the inhabit- 
ants, who, to the number of seventy or eighty, flocked into 
a garrison-house. It was slightly fortified about the exterior 



^^--^^AAlllhf I Wi ^J H I'l 




mm 



Attack ou Brookfield. 



side, by a few logs hastily thrown up, and in the interior 
by a few feather beds suspended to deaden the force of the 
bullets. The house was soon surrounded by the enemy, 
and shot poured upon it in all directions. But the fire of 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 167 

the besieged kept the Indians from a very near approach. 
By persevering exertions, the English vv^ere enabled to 
maintain themselves, until a force under Major Willard 
came to their relief. He was in the vicinity of Lancaster 
with forty-eight dragoons, when he learned the critical 
condition of Brookfield. With a forced march of thirty 
miles, he reached the place the following night. 

At the very time Major Willard arrived at Brookfield, 
the Indians were contriving some machinery to set the 
garrison on fire. They first endeavored to effect their pur- 
pose by fire-arrows, and rags dipped in brimstone tied to 
long poles spliced together. But this method was without 
effect, while it exposed them to the deadly fire of those 
within the building. They next filled a cart with hemp, 
flax, and other combustible materials; and this, after they 
set it on fire, they thrust backward with their long poles. 
But no sooner had the flame began to take effect, than it 
was extinguished by an unexpected shower of rain. 

Major Willard soon left the region of Brookfield, and 
marched the principal part of his forces to Hadley, for the 
protection of the settlements in that quarter. When he 
had completed his business, he returned to Boston, leaving 
Lathrop and Beers at Hadley. A considerable number of 
christianized Indians, belonging to the neighborhood of 
Hadley, occupied a small fort about a mile above Hatfield. 
On the occurrence of the difficulties in that region, these, 
as all other Indians, were watched and suspected of con- 
niving with Philip. To put their fidelity to a test. Captains 
Lathrop and Beers, with a force of one hundred and eighty 
men, ordered these Indians to surrender their arms. They 
hesitated to do so then, but promised a speedy compliance. 
Yet, on the following night, August 25th, they left their fort, 
and fled up the river towards Deerfield to join Philip. The 
English captains commenced a pursuit early the next morn- 
ing, and came up with them at a swamp, opposite to the 
present town of Sunderland, where a warm contest ensued. 
The Indians fought bravely, but were finally routed, with a 



168 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



loss of twenty-six of their number. Tiie whites lost ten 
men. The Indians, who escaped, joined Phihp's forces, and 
Lathrop and Beers returned to their station in Hadley. 

Near the middle of September, Captain Lathrop was 
sent from Hadley, with eighty-eight men, to bring away 
some corn, grain, and other valuable articles from Deerfield. 
It was at that very time that the company under Captain 
Mosely, then quartered at Deerfield, intended to pursue the 
enemy. But upon the 10th of the month, "that most fatal 
day, the saddest that ever befel New England," Lathrop's 
company was attacked by the Indians, who had selected a 
place very advantageous to their purpose, knowing that the 
English with their teams would pass the road at the spot. 
The place was at the village now called Muddy Brook, in 




Battle of Muddy Brook. 

the southerly part of Deerfield, where the road crossed a 
small stream (as it now does), bordered by a narrow 
morass. Here the Indians, in great force, had planted 
themselves in ambuscade ; and no sooner had Lathrop 
arrived at the spot, than the Indians poured a heavy and 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 1G9 

destructive fire upon the columns, and then rushed furiously 
to close engagement. The English ranks were broken, 
and the scattered troops were every where attacked. 
Those who survived, after the first onset, met the foe indi- 
vidually, and endeavored to sell their lives as dearly as 
possible. Seeking the covert of a tree, each one selected 
an object of attack, and the awful conflict now became a 
trial of skill in sharp shooting, on the issues of which life 
or death was suspended. But the overwhelming supe- 
riority of the Indians, as to numbers, left no room for hope 
on the part of the English. They were cut down every 
instant from behind their retreats, until nearly the whole 
number were destroyed. The dead, the dying, the wounded, 
strewed the ground in every direction. Out of nearly one 
hundred, including the teamsters, only seven or eight 
escaped from the bloody spot. The wounded were indis- 
criminately massacred. This company consisted of choice 
young men, "the very flower of Essex county, none of 
whom were ashamed to speak with the enemy in the gate." 
Eighteen of the men belonged to Deerfield. 

Captain Mosely, being only four or five miles distant, 
heard the sound of musketry, and reasonably concluded 
what was the cause of the report. By a rapid march for 
the relief of Lathrop, he arrived at the close of the strug- 
gle, when he found the Indians stripping and mangling the 
dead. At once he rushed on in compact order, and broke 
through the enemy, charging back and forth, and cutting 
down all within range of his shot. After several hours of 
gallant fighting, he compelled the Indians to flee into the 
more distant parts of the forest. His loss amounted to two 
killed and eleven wounded. 

Until this period, the Indians near Springfield remained 
friendly, and refused the appeals of Philip, to cooperate 
with him against the white population. But now that he 
held the northern towns, they were closely watched by the 
English, who supposed that the Indians might take sides 
with him, as his cause seemed likely to prevail. The sus- 



1 70 G R E A T E V E N T S O F 

picions entertained concerning them were confirmed. On 
the night of the 4th of October, they admitted about three 
hundred of Philip's men into their fort, which was situated 
at a place called Longhill, about a mile below the village 
of Springfield, and a plan was concerted for the destruction 
of the place. The plot, however, was revealed by an 
Indian at Windsor, and the inhabitants of Springfield had 
time barely to escape into their garrisons. Here they 
resisted the attacks of the Indians until they received relief 
from abroad. The unfortified houses, thirty-two in num- 
ber, together with twenty-five barns, were burned by the 
savages. The people were reduced to great distress, 
and had very inadequate means of support through the 
ensuing winter. 

The confidence of Philip and his Indians was now 
greatly increased by their successes. The next blow 
which they aimed, was at the head-quarters of the whites, 
hoping to destroy Hatfield, Hadley, and Northampton, as 
they had Springfield. But by the providence of God, and 
the good conduct of the whites, they were eflfectually 
foiled. At this time. Captain Appleton, with one company, 
lay at Hadley, and Captains Mosely and Poole, with two 
companies, at Hatfield, and Major Treat was just returned 
to Northampton for the security of that settlement. Against 
such commanders, it was in vain for the untutored Indian to 
contend in regular battle. Philip's men, however, made a 
bold attempt, and seven or eight hundred strong fell upon 
Hatfield, on the 19th of October, attacking it on all sides at 
once. They had previously cut off several parties, which 
were scouring the woods in the vicinity. While Poole 
bravely defended one extremity, Mosely, with no less vigor, 
protected the centre, and Appleton, coming on with his 
troops, maintained the other extremity. After a severe 
struggle, the Indians wei-e repulsed at every point. 

After leaving the western frontier of Massachusetts, 
Philip was known next to be in the country of his allies, 
the Narragansets. They had not heartily engaged in the 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 171 

war; but their inclination to do so was not doubted, and it 
was the design of Philip to incite them to activity. An 
army of fifteen hundred English was therefore raised by 
the three colonies of Massachusetts, Plymouth, and Con- 
necticut, for the purpose of breaking down the power of 
Philip among the Narragansets. It was believed that the 
next spring, that nation would come with all their power 
upon the whites. Conanchet, their sachem, in violation of 
the treaty, had not only received Philip's warriors, but 
aided their operations against the English. These were 
the grounds of the great expedition against the Narragan- 
sets, in the winter of 1675. 

Phihp had strongly fortified himself in South Kingston, 
Rhode Island, on an elevated portion of an immense 
swamp. Here his men had erected about five hundred 
"wigwams, of a superior construction, in which was depos- 
ited an abundant store of provisions. Baskets and tubs of 
corn (hollow trees cut off about the length of a barrel), 
were piled one upon another, about the inside of the dwell- 
ings, which rendered them bullet-proof. Here about three 
thousand persons, as is supposed, had taken up their resi- 
dence for the winter, among whom were Philip's best 
warriors. 

The forces destined to the attack of this great rendez- 
vous of Philip and his men, were under command of Gov- 
ernor Winslow, of Plymouth. By reasons of a great body 
of snow, and the prevalence of intense cold, much time 
was consumed in reaching the fort. On the 19th of Decem- 
ber, they arrived before it; and, by reason of a want of 
provisions, found an immediate attack indispensable. No 
Englishman, however, was acquainted with its situation, 
and, but for an Indian, who betrayed his countrymen, there 
is little probability that the assailants could have effected 
any thing against it. The hour of their arrival was one 
o'clock on that short day of the year. There was but one 
point where the place could be assailed with the least prob- 
ability of success, and this was fortified by a kind of block- 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 173 

house, directly in front of the entrance, and had also flank- 
ers to cover a cross-fire. The place was protected by high 
palisades, and an immense hedge of fallen trees surrounding 
it on all sides. Between the fort and the main land was a 
body of water, which could be crossed only on a large tree 
lying over it. Such was the formidable aspect of the place 
— such the difficulty of gaining access to the interior of it. 

On coming to the spot, the English soldiers, attempting 
to pass upon the tree in single file, the only possible mode, 
were instantly swept off by the fire of the enemy. Still, 
others, led by their captains, supplied the places of the slain. 
These also met the same fearful fire, with the same fatal 
effect. The attempts were repeated, until six captains and 
a large number of men had fallen. And now was a partial, 
but momentary, recoil from the face of death. 

At length, however. Captain Mosely got within the fort, 
with a small band of men. Then commenced a terrible 
struggle, at fearful odds. While these were contending 
hand to hand with the Indians, the cry was heard, "They 
run! they run!" and immediately a considerable body of 
their fellow-soldiers rushed in. The slaughter of the foe 
became immense, as the assailants were insufficient in 
strength to drive them from the main breast-work. Cap- 
tain Church, who was acting as aid to Winslow, at the 
head of a volunteer party, about this time dashed through 
the fort, and reached the swamp in the rear, where he 
poured a destructive fire on the rear of a party of the 
enemy. Thus attacked in different directions, the warriors 
were at length compelled to relinquish their ground, and 
flee into the wilderness. 

The Indian cabins, (contrary, to the advice of some of the 
officers, who thought it best that the wearied and wounded 
soldiers should rest there for a time,) " were now set on fire ; 
in a few moments every thing in the interior of the fort 
was involved in a blaze; and a scene of horror was now 
exhibited. Several hundred of the Indians strewed the 
ground on all sides : about three hundred miserable women 



174 GREAT EVENTS OF 

and children with lamentable shrieks were running in every 
direction to escape the flames, in which many of the wounded, 
as well as the helpless old men, were seen broiling and roast- 
ing, and adding to the terrors of the scene by their agonizing 
yells. The most callous heart must have been melted to 
pity at so awful a spectacle. By mformation afterwards 
obtained from a Narraganset chief, it was ascertained that 
they lost about seven hundred warriors at the fort, and 
three hundred who died of their wounds. After th-e 
destruction of the place, Winslow, about sunset, commenced 
his march for Pettyquamscott, in a snow storm, carrying 
most of his dead and wounded, where he arrived a little 
after midnight. Several wounded, probably not mortally, 
were overcome with cold, and died on their march; and 
the next day thirty-four were buried in one grave. Many 
were severely frozen, and about four hundred so disabled 
that they were unfit for duty. The whole number killed 
and wounded, was about two hundred." The sufferings 
of the English, after the fight, were well pronounced to be 
almost without a parallel in history. 

The spirit of Philip animated the Indians even where he 
was not present, for he was now by some supposed to be 
beyond the frontier. On the 19th of February, they sur- 
prised Lancaster with complete success, falling upon it with 
a force of several hundred warriors. It contained at that 
time fifty families, of whom forty-two persons were killed 
and captured. Most of the buildings were set on fire. 
Among the captives were Mrs. Rowlandson and her 
children, the family of the minister of that place, who 
were afterwards happily redeemed. The town was saved 
from entire ruin by the arrival of Captain Wadsworth with 
forty men from Marlborough. 

Not far from this time a fatal affair occurred at Pawtuxet 
river, in Rhode Island. Captain Pierce, of Scituate, with 
fifty men, and twenty Cape Cod Indians, having passed 
the river, unexpectedly met with a large body of Indians. 
Perceiving that their numbers rendered an attack upon 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 175 

them hopeless, he fell back, and took a position so as to be 
sheltered by the bank. In this situation, the company was 
not long secure. Part of the Indians crossed the river, and 
attacked them from the opposite bank, while the remainder 
encircled them on the side of the river, where they had 
sought protection, and poured in upon them a most destruc- 
tive fire. Hemmed in so effectually, there was no possibility 
of escape, and nothing was let1t them but to sell their lives 
as dearly as possible. This was accordingly done, and 
before the unfortunate men were nearly all cut off, more 
than a hundred of the enemy are said to have fallen by the 
desperate valor of the English. 

The Christian Cape Cod Indians showed their faithful- 
ness and courage in this melancholy affair, as also their 
dexterity and foresight. Four of them effected their 
escape, and one of these aided the escape of the only 
Englishman that survived the encounter. One of them, 
whose name was Amos, after Captain Pierce was disabled 
by a wound, would not leave him, so long as there was a 
jirospect of rendering him service, but loaded and fired his 
piece several times. At length, to save himself, he adroitly 
adopted the plan of painting his face black, as he perceived 
the enemy had done to their faces. In this disguise he ran 
among them, and pretended to join them in the fight; but 
watching his opportunity, he soon escaped into the woods. 
Of another it is reported, that being pursued by one of the 
enemy, he sought the shelter of a large rock. While in 
that situation, he perceived that his foe lay ready with his 
gun on the opposite side, to fire upon him as soon as he 
stirred. A stratagem only saved his life. Raising carefully 
his hat upon a pole, he seemed to the person lying in wait, 
to have exposed himself to a shot. A ball was instantly 
sent through the hat, but one was returned in earnest 
against the head of the enemy. Thus the Christian Indian, 
through his address, found the means of escape from his 
singular peril. A similar subtle device was used by another 
of these Indians, who was pursued as he attempted to cross 



176 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



the river. Hiding himself behind a mass of earth turned 
up with the roots of a tree, he was watched by the enemy, 
in the expectation that he would soon be obliged to change 
his position. But, instead of doing this, the Cape Cod 
Indian, perforating his breastwork, made a convenient loop- 
hole, and shot his enemy before he had time to notice the 
artifice. The fourth Cape Cod Indian who escaped, effected 
his object by affecting to be in pursuit of an Englishman 
with his upraised hatchet. This ingenious feint, of course, 
was the means of saving the white man at the same time. 




Indian Stratagem. 



The work of destruction continued among the towns of 
New England at this period. To a greater or less extent 
Rehoboth and Providence suffered — also, Plymouth, Chelms- 
ford, and Andover — either men were killed, or dwelling- 
houses and barns were burned. But the most signal disas- 
ter, at this time, fell upon the English in the vicinity of 
Sudbury. On the morning of the 20th of April, the largest 
body of Indians which had at any time appeared, attacked 
the place, and, before a force could be brought against them, 



AMERICAN HISTORY, 



177 



set fire to several buildings, which were consumed. The 
inhabitants rallied, and bravely defended their homes; and, 
being soon joined by some soldiers from Watertown, they 
forced the Indians to retreat without effecting further mis- 
chief against the town that day. On hearing the news of 
the attack on Sudbury, some of the people of Concord 
flew for its protection. As they approached a garrison- 
house, a few Indians were discovered, and a pursuit was 
given them. The flight of the latter proved to be only a 
decoy, and the Concord people, eleven in number, found 
themselves ambushed on every side. Fighting with the 
utmost desperation, they were all cut off except one. The 
Indians, who remained in the adjoining woods for further 
depredations, found another opportunity to glut their ven- 
geance against the whites. Captain Wadsworth, hearing 
vt' the transactions at Sudbury, marched with several men, 




Fight near Sudbury. 



joined by Captain Brocklebank and ten others, towards the 
place. At a mile and a half from the town, five hundred 
Indians lay in ambush behind the hills. When Wadsworth 
12 



178 GREAT EVENTS OF 

arrived at the spot, the Indians sent out a few of their party, 
who crossed the track of the Enghsh, and, being discovered 
by the latter, affected to fly through fear. Wadsworth, 
with great want of caution, immediately commenced a 
pursuit, and was consequently drawn into the ambush. 
The Indians began the attack with great boldness. For 
some time, the English maintained good order, and retreated 
with small loss to an adjacent hill. After fighting four hours, 
and losing many men, the Indians became doubly enraged, 
and resolved to try the effect of another stratagem. In 
this they completely succeeded. They immediately set the 
woods on fire to the windward of the English, which, 
owing to the wind, and the dryness of grass and other 
combustibles, spread with great and fatal rapidity. The 
English were driven, by the fury of the flames, from their 
favorable position, and were thus exposed to the toma- 
hawks of the Indians. Nearly all the English fell — some 
accounts say that they sold their lives, to the last man. 

Several towns in the colony of Plymouth, as Scituate, 
Bridgewater, Middleborough, and Plymouth, were in turn 
attacked and injured, though not many of their inhabitants 
were destroyed. They probably betook themselves to 
the fortified houses, which now became common in the 
exposed villages,, 

Connecticut, not being exposed to the incursions of the 
natives, sent out several volunteer companies in aid of her 
sister colonies, in addition to the troops required as her 
quota in the present war. These volunteer forces were 
raised principally from New London, Norwich, and Ston- 
ington, joined by a body of friendly Indians. On the 27th 
of March, a body of these troops, under Captains Dennison 
and Avery, penetrated the country of the hostile Narra- 
gansets. In the course of their excursion, they struck the 
trail of a large body of Indians, and commenced pursuit. 
The latter, upon the approach of the English, scattered in 
all directions. It proved to be a force commanded by 
Conanchet. He took a route by himself, and, being swift 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 179 

of foot, hoped to outstrip his pursuers. In crossing a 
river, however, he accidentally plunged under water, and 
wet his gun. On this occurrence, he was soon overtaken 
by a fast-running Pequod, to whom he surrendered himself 
at once. A young Englishman, coming up, began to put 
various questions to the chief, who, little liking to be cate- 
chised in that manner, replied to him, with a look of con- 
tempt: "You much child — no understand matters of war; 
let your captain come: him I will answer." Conanchet was 
conveyed to Stonington, and, after a sort of trial, was 
condemned to be shot by the Mohegan and Pequod 
sachems. The alternative of life was, however, presented 
to him, if he would make peace with the English. The 
chieftain indignantly refused it, and gave utterance to the 
feelings of his untamed spirit, when his sentence was pro- 
nounced, in the sentiment, that "he liked it well that he 
should die before his heart was soft, or he had said any 
thing unworthy of himself." Conanchet was the son of the 
famous Miantonimoh, who was put to death by Uncas, as 
related in another portion of this work.* 

When success no longer attended Philip in Massachusetts, 
those of his allies whom he had seduced into this war began 
to accuse him as the author of all their calamities. Many 
of the tribes, therefore, scattered themselves in different 
directions. The Deerfield Indians were among the first 
who abandoned his cause, and many of the Nipmucks and 
Narragansets soon followed their example. Still, Philip, 
though he had not been much seen during the winter — and 
it is doubtful, even, where he had spent the most of it — had 
no intention of abating his efforts against the English. In 
the month of May, 1676, he was found at the head of a 
powerful force, in the northern part of Massachusetts, 
extending many miles on its frontier from east to west. 
Considerable numbers of his people were also still in and 
about Narraganset, ravaging and annoying the adjacent 
English settlements. 

* Hoyt's Antiquarian Researches. 



180 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



Large bodies of the Indians, about this time, anxious to 
secure the advantages of fishing in Connecticut river, took 
up positions at the falls, betvi^een the present tow^ns of Gill 
and Montague. This vi^as in the vicinity of the line of 
country occupied by Philip's forces. They felt the more 
secure here, as the English forces at Hadley and the adja- 
cent towns were not at this time at all numerous. Tw^o 
captive lads, who had escaped from the Indians, informed 
the English of their situation, and the little pains they had 
taken to guard themselves. The intelligence thus brought 
induced the people of Hatfield, Hadley, and Northampton, 
to raise a force, for the purpose of attacking the enemy at 
so favorable a point. About one hundred and sixty troops 
were raised, and placed under the command of Captain 
Turner. They marched silently in the dead of the night, 




Indians attacked at Connecticut River Falls. 



and came upon the Indians a little before the dawn of day, 

whom they found almost in a dead sleep, and without any 

scouts abroad, or watching around their wigwams at home. 

When the Indians were first awakened by the thunder of 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 181 

their guns, they cried out, "Mohawks! Mohawks!" as if 
their own native enemies had been upon them ; but the 
dawning of the hght soon rectified their error, though it 
could not prevent their danger. The loss of the Indians 
was great: one hundred men were left dead on the ground, 
and one hundred and forty were seen to pass down the 
cataract, but one of whom escaped drowning. 

The march of the English forces back was, however, 
attended with no small disaster. The Indians, learning the 
inconsiderable numbers that had attacked them, rallied in 
their turn, and hung upon the rear of the English. Their 
captain, just then enfeebled by sickness, was unable to 
arrange or conduct his forces as they should have been; 
and the consequence was a degree of confusion, and their 
separation into small parties. In this manner, they suffered 
the loss of thirty-eight men, though the Indians paid dearly 
for it by the loss of more than a hundred of their warriors 
on the way. Captain Turner perished in the expedition. 

By the destruction at the falls, Philip's forces were seri- 
ously diminished; yet his spirit continued unsubdued and 
undaunted, and he was resolved to retort upon the English 
the injuries he had sustained. Accordingly, on the 30th of 
May, six hundred of his warriors appeared at Hatfield, and 
rushed suddenly into the town. They immediately set fire 
to twelve unfortified buildings, and attacked several pali 
saded dwelling-houses. These were bravely defended by 
the people. In the midst of the fight, as the inhabitants 
were attacked, whether in their dwellings or at their labors, 
a party of twenty-five resolute young men crossed the river 
from Hadley, and came with such animation upon the 
Indians, and with so deadly a fire, that the latter were 
driven back. Eventually, the whole body of the enemy 
was obliged to return, without effecting, as was intended, 
the complete destruction of the place. They, however, 
drove off a large number of sheep and cattle. 

Massachusetts and Connecticut now increased their forces 
in this quarter, as it appeared that the foe was determined 



1 



182 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



on devastating the settlements upon the river. Hadley 
became next the object of attack, in which about seven 
hundred Indians were engaged. The assault was made on 
the 12th of June, the Indians having laid an ambuscade at 
the southern extremity, and advanced the main body towards 
the other the preceding night. Though the Indians exhib- 
ited their usual fierceness, they were met and repulsed at 
the palisades. Renewing their attacks upon other points, 
they seemed resolved to carry the place. Still, they were 
held in check until assistance arrived from Northampton, 
when the foe was driven into the woods. 




Defence of Hadley. 

It was during this attack, as is supposed, that the assist- 
ance was afforded to the whites which has generally been 
ascribed to Goffe, one of the fugitive judges from England, 
which at the time was believed to have been rendered 
by the guardian angel of the place. In the midst of the 
confusion and distress of the battle, a gray-headed, venera- 
ble-looking man, whose costume differed from that of the 
inhabitants, appeared, and assumed the direction of the 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 183 

defence. He arrayed the people in the best manner, 
showing that he well understood military tactics, led in the 
battle, and, by his exhortations and efforts, rendered essential 
aid on the occasion. After the departure of the Indians, he 
was not observed, and nothing was heard of him afterwards. 
As it is known that, at that time, Goffe and Whalley were 
concealed in the house of Mr. Russel in Hadley, it is 
inferred that one of these men, Goffe (for Whalley was 
superanuated) left his concealment, in the danger which 
existed, and put forth the effort here recorded, in order to 
save the town. 

Philip was now secure in no place, but his haughty spirit 
was untamed by adversity. Although meeting with con- 
stant losses, and among them some of his most experienced 
warriors, he, nevertheless, seemed as hostile and deter- 
mined as ever. In August, the intrepid Church made a 
descent upon his head-quarters, at Matapoiset, where he 
killed and took prisoners about one hundred and thirty of 
his men. Even Philip escaped with difficulty. So great 
was his precipitation, that he was obliged to leave his wam- 
pum behind, which, with his wife and son, fell into the hands 
-of the victors. That son, it was afterwards ascertained, 
was sold into slavery, as it was also the mournful fact, with 
a number of Philip's captured followers. Philip, as stated 
above, escaped with difficulty. The particulars, as related 
by Church, are as follow: Church's guide had brought him 
to a place where a large tree, which the enemy had fallen 
across a river, lay. Church had come to the top end of 
the tree when he happened to spy an Indian upon the 
stump of it, on the other side of the stream. He imme- 
diately leveled his gun against the Indian, and had doubtless 
despatched him, had not one of his own Indians called 
hastily to him not to fire, for he believed it was one of his 
own men. Hearing this, in all probability the Indian upon 
the stump looked about, and Church's Indian, then seeing 
his face, perceived his mistake, for he knew him to be 
Philip. Church's Indian then fired himself, but it was too 



184 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



late. Philip immediately threw himself off the stump, 
leaped down a bank on the other side of the river, and was 
out of sight. Church at once gave chase for him, but was 
unable to discover his course, and only took some of his 
friends and followers, as has been related. 




Philip's Escape. 

But from this time, Philip was too closely watched and 
hotly pursued to escape destruction. His end was rapidly 
drawing near, his followers mostly deserted him, and he 
was driven from place to place, until he found himself in 
his ancient seat near Pokanoket. The immediate occasion 
of his death is thus narrated: He having put to death one 
of his own men, for advising him to make peace, this man's 
brother, whose name was Alderman, fearing the same fate, 
deserted him, and gave Captain Church an account of his 
situation, and offered to lead him to his camp. Early on 
Saturday morning, 12th August, Church came to the swamp 
where Philip was encamped, and, before he was discovered, 
had placed a guard about it so as to encompass it, except 
at a small place. He then ordered Captain Golding to rush 



AMERICAN HISTORY, 



185 



into the swamp, and fall upon Philip in his camp, which he 
immediately did, bi^t was discovered as he approached, 
and, as usual, Philip was the first to fly. Having but just 
awaked from sleep, and having put on part of his clothes, he 
fled with all his might. Coming directly upon an English- 
man and Indian, who composed a part of the ambush at 
the edge of the swamp, the Englishman's gun missed fire, 




Death of Philip. 

but Alderman, the Indian, whose gun was loaded with two 
balls, sent one through his heart and another not above 
two inches from it. "He fell upon his face in the mud and 
water, with his gun under him." 

This important news was immediately communicated to 
Captain Church, by the man who performed the exploit; 
but the captain suffered nothing to be said concerning it, as 
he wished to dislodge the enemy from his retreat. Philip's 
great captain, Annawon, had, however, led out about sixty 
of his followers from their dangerous situation, and, when 
the English scoured the swamp, they found not many 
Indians left. These were killed and captured. After the 



186 GREAT EVENTS OF 

affair was over, Church communicated to- his troops the 
gratifying intelHgence of Philip's death, upon which the 
whole army gave three loud huzzas. Philip's body was 
drawn from the spot where he fell, the head taken off, and 
the body left unburied, to be devoured by wild beasts. 
With the great chief, fell five of his most trusty followers; 
one of whom was his chief captain's son, and the Indian 
who fired the first gun in this bloody war. Thus fell this 
chieftain, who, though an untutored savage, was doubtless 
a great man — considered in reference to his intellectual 
resources and the influence he wielded among his compa- 
triots. Had his lot fallen among a civilized race, and 
fighting as he did for his native country, he had been as 
illustrious as any hero of any age or clime. 

Philip's war proved a most serious concern to the infant 
colonies. It cost them half a million of dollars, and the 
lives of above six hundred inhabitants, who were either 
killed in battle, or otherwise destroyed by the enemy. 
Thirteen towns and six hundred houses were burned, and 
there was scarcely a family in the United Colonies that had 
not occasion to mourn the death of a relative. Dr. Trum- 
bull thinks the loss exceeds the common estimate. He 
concludes that about one fencible man in eleven was killed, 
and every eleventh family burned out. But the war was 
still more disastrous to the Indians. Great numbers of them 
fell in battle ; their lodges were destroyed, and, indeed, 
their country conquered. Scarcely a hundred warriors 
remained of the great leading tribe of the Narragansets.* 

Of Philip's warriors, several were remarkable men. — 
Among these were Nanunteno, or Cononchet; Anna won, 
Quinnapin, Tuspaquin, and Tatoson. We can briefly notice 
but one — the mighty Annawon. We have seen that at 
the time of Philip's death, he escaped with a number of 
his men. The place of his retreat was not long after 
disclosed by an Indian and his daughter, who had been 

• Book of the Indians. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 187 

captured. It was in a swamp in the south-east part of 
Rehoboth. Captain Church, upon this information, adopted 
a most daring stratagem to secure Annawon. At the head 
of a small party, conducted by his informers, Church 
cautiously approached in the evening the edge of a rocky 
precipice, under which the chief was encamped, and criti- 
cally examined the position. The Indians, their arms, their 
employments, (for they were preparing for a meal,) and 
other defences, were all noticed by Captain Church; and 
particularly the fact, that Annawon and his son were 
reposing near the arms. As he learned from his guide that 
no one was allowed to go out or come into the camp, except 
by the precipice, he determined to seek his object in that 
direction. The Indian and his daughter, according to a 
concerted plan, with baskets upon their backs, as if bring- 
ing in provisions, preceded Church' and his men, by their 
shadows concealing the latter, and descended the rock. 
In this way, although with great difficulty, they all reached 
the bottom without alarming the Indians. It happened, 
singularly enough, that their descent was accomplished 
without discovery, on account of the noise made by the 
pounding of a mortar; a squaw being engaged in that work 
in preparing green dried corn for their supper. Under 
favor of the noise thus made, the rustling sound proceeding 
fi-om their leaps from crag to crag was not noticed. Church, 
with his hatchet in his hand, stepped over the young man's 
head to the arms. The young Annawon threw his blanket 
suddenly over his head, and shrunk up in a heap. The old 
chief started upon end, and cried out Homah! meaning 
Welcome 1 Finding that there was no escape, he resigned 
himself to his fate, and fell back on his couch; while his 
captors secured the rest of the company. English and 
Indian amicably ate their supper together, and Church 
afterwards laid down to rest, as he had not slept during 
the thirty-six previous hours ; but his mind was too full of 
cares to admit of repose, and after lying a short time, he 
got up. On one occasion, during the night, he felt sus- 



188 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



picious of Annawon's intentions, as the latter, after attempt- 
ing in vain to sleep, arose, and left the spot a short time. 
Returning with something in his hands, (Church having in 
the mean time prepared himself for the worst,) he placed it 
on the ground, and, falling on his knees before his captor, 
said: "Great Captain, you have killed Philip and conquered 
his country, for I believe that I and my company are the last 
that war against the English. I suppose the war is ended 
by your means." His pack consisted of presents, being 
principally several belts of wampum, curiously wrought, 
and a red cloth blanket, the royal dress of Philip. These 
he gave to Church, expressing his gratification in having an 
opportunity of delivering them to him. 




Capture of Annawon. 

The remainder of the night they spent in discourse, in 
which Annawon gave an account of his success and exploits 
in former wars with the Indians when he served Asuhmequin, 
Philip's father. Annawon, it is said, had confessed that he 
had put to death several of the captive English, and could 
not deny but that some of them had been tortured. Under 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 189 

these circumstances, and considering the exasperation which 
the English naturally felt, it was hardly to be expected that 
mercy should be shown him. Church, however, did not 
intend that he should be put to death, and had earnestly 
entreated for him; but in his absence from Plymouth, not 
long after, the old chief was executed. 

It is not uncommon with historians and others, to denounce 
and execrate the conduct of Philip and his warriors, as 
wanton and savage. They were doubtless cruel — they 
were savage. The writer would not become their pane- 
gyrist. But let it be remembered, that if they cannot be 
exculpated, there are mitigating circumstances which should 
always be mentioned in connection with their most inhuman 
barbarities. The influences of Christianity never bore upon 
them. They inflicted no greater tortures upon the English 
than they often inflicted upon other prisoners of their own 
complexion. But in addition, they were fighting for their 
own country. They were patriots — and they saw in the 
progress and prosperity of the English, the downfall of 
Indian power — the annihilation of Indian title. They were 
fathers, husbands, and full well did they know that soon 
their family relations would be broken up — and the inherit- 
ance of their children for ever fail. Who can blame them for 
wishing to perpetuate their hold on their native hunting 
grounds — or leaving to their posterity an inheritance dear 
to them as ours is to us? — We cannot justify their treachery 
■ — their indiscriminate and wholesale butcheries — but surely 
we may admire their bravery — their endurance — their 
natriotism. 



190 GUEAT EVENTS OF 



VIII. WAR OF WILLIAM III. 

Combination of French and Indians against the Americans— Burning of 
Schenectady— Cause of it— Horrors attending it— Attack upon Salmon 
Falls— Upon Casco— Results of Expeditions fitted out by New York and 
New England — Reduction of Port Royal — Atrocities which marked the 
war — Attack on Haverhill, Mass. — Heroic Conduct of Mrs. Dustan— 
Peace. 

During the three wars of King William, Queen Anne, 
and George IL, the sufferings of the northern colonies were 
severe and protracted, or were intermitted only at short 
intervals. The hostility of the Indians was kept alive, and 
often kindled into a fresh flame, through the agency of 
European settlers on their northern border. These took 
up the quarrel of France and England, and sought occa- 
sions to molest the subjects of the English sovereign in 
America. 

In King William's War, the French combined with the 
Indians in bringing fire and sword upon the inhabitants of 
New England and New York. A connected account need 
not be given of the disastrous occurrences that took place, 
during this sanguinary war; but only particular instances 
of hostilities, and their effects, will be narrated in this por- 
tion of the present work. 

We commence with the attack on Schenectady. This was 
made in pursuance of a plan adopted by Count Frontenac, 
then the governor of Canada, in revenging on the English 
colonies the treatment which King James had received 
from the English government, and which had inflamed the 
resentment of Frontenac's master, Louis XIV. The gov- 
ernor fitted out three expeditions against the American 
colonies in the midst of winter, of which one was against 
New York. The attack on Schenectady was the fruit of 
this expedition. It was made by a party, consisting of 
about two hundred French and, perhaps, fifty Caughnewaga 
Indians, under the command of two French officers, Maulet 
and St. Helene, in 1689-90. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



191 



Schenectady was then in the form of an oblong square, 
having a gate at each extremity. But as one of the gates 
only could be found, they all entered at that one. The 
gate was not only open, but was also unguarded. Although 
the town was impaled, and might have been protected, no 
one deemed it necessary to close the gate at night, pre- 
suming that the severity of the season was a sufficient 
security. The enemy divided themselves into several par- 
ties, and waylaid every portal, and then raised the war- 
whoop. It was between eleven and twelve o'clock on 
Saturday night, the 8th of February, when the fearful 
tragedy commenced. Maulet attacked a garrison, where 
the only resistance of any account was made. He soon 
forced the gate, and all the English were slaughtered, and 




Burning of Schenectady. 

the garrison burned. One of the French officers was 
wounded, in forcing a house, and thereby wholly disabled; 
but St. Helene having come to his assistance, the house was 
taken and all who had shut themselves in it were put to 
the sword. Nothinsr was now to be seen but massacre and 



192 GREATEVENTSOF 

pillage on every side. The most shocking barbarities were 
committed on the inhabitants. "Sixty-three houses and 
the church were immediately in a blaze. Enciente women, 
in their expiring agonies, saw their infants cast into the 
flames, being first delivered by the knife of the midnight 
assassin. Sixty -three persons were murdered and twenty- 
seven were carried into captivity." 

A few persons were enabled to escape, but being without 
sufficient clothing, they lost their limbs from the severity 
of the cold, as they traveled towards Albany. 

About noon, the next day, the enemy left the desolated 
place, taking such plunder as they could carry with them, 
and destroying the remainder. It was designed, it seems, 
to spare the minister of the place, as Maulet wanted him 
as his own prisoner; but he was found among the mangled 
dead, and his papers burned. The houses of two or three 
individuals were spared, for particular reasons, while the 
rest were consigned to the flames. 

Owing to the state of the traveling, news of the massacre 
did not reach the great Mohawk castle, seventeen miles 
distant, until at the expiration of two days. On the recep- 
tion of the news, a party commenced a pursuit of the foe. 
After a tedious route, they fell upon their rear, killed and 
took twenty-five of them, and effected some other damage. 

The second party of French and Indians was sent against 
the delightful settlement at Salmon Falls, on the Piscataqua. 
At Three Rivers, Frontenac had fitted out an expedition of 
fifty-two men and twenty-five Indians. They had an 
officer at their head in whom the greatest confidence could 
be reposed — Sieur Hertel. In his small band he had three 
sons and two nephews. After a long and rugged march, 
Hertel reached the place on the 27th of March, 1690. His 
spies having reconnoitered it, he divided his men into three 
companies, the largest portion of which he led himself. 
The attack was made at the break of day. The English 
made a stout resistance, but were unable to withstand the 
well-directed fire of the assailants. Thirty of the bravest of 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 193 

the inhabitants were cut to pieces; the remainder, amount- 
ing to fifty-four, were made prisoners. The English had 
twenty-seven houses reduced to ashes, and two thousand 
domestic animals perished in the barns that had been burned. 
The third party, which was fitted out from Quebec by 
the directions of Frontenac, made an attack upon Casco, in 
Maine. This was commanded by M. de Portneuf Her- 
tel, on his return to Canada, met with this expedition, and, 
joining it with the force under his command, came back to 
the scene of warfare in which he had been so unhappily 
successful. As the hostile company marched through the 
country of the Abenakis, numbers of them joined it. Port- 
neuf, with his forces thus augmented, came into the neigh- 
borhood of Casco, according to the French account, on the 
25th of May, 1690. On the following night, having pre- 
pared an ambush, he succeeded in taking and killing an 
Englishman who fell into it. Upon this occurrence, the 
Indians raised the war-whoop, and about fifty English 
soldiers, leaving the garrison to learn the occasion of it, had 
nearly reached the ambush, when they were fired upon. 
Before they could make resistance, they were fallen upon 
by the French and Indians, who, with their swords and 
tomahawks, made such a slaughter, that but four of them 
escaped, and those with severe wounds. "The English, 
seeing now that they must stand a siege, abandoned four 
garrisons, and all retired into one which was provided with 
cannon. Before these were abandoned, an attack was 
made upon one of them, in which the French were repulsed 
with the loss of one Indian killed, and one Frenchman 
wounded. Portneuf began now to doubt of his ability to 
take Casco, fearing the issue; for his commission only 
ordered him to lay waste the English settlements, and not 
to attempt fortified places. But, in this dilemma, Hertel 
and Hopehood (a celebrated chief of the tribe of the Kenne- 
becks), arrived. It was now determined to press the siege. 
In the deserted forts they found all the necessary tools for 
carrying on the work, and they began a mine within fifty 
13 



194 GREAT EVENTS OF 

feet of the fort, under a steep bank, which entirely protected 
them from its guns. The EngUsh became discouraged, and, 
on the 28th of May, surrendered themselves prisoners of 
war. There were seventy men, and probably a much 
greater number of women and children; all of whom, 
except Captain Davis, who commanded the garrison, and 
three or four others, were given up to the Indians, who 
murdered most of them in their most cruel manner ; and, 
if the accounts be true, Hopehood excelled all other 
savages in acts of cruelty." 

These barbarous transactions, producing alike terror and 
indignation, aroused New England and New York to 
attempt a formidable demonstration against the enemy. 
The general court of Massachusetts sent letters of request 
to the several executives of the provinces, pursuant to 
which they convened at New York, May 1st, 1691. Two 
important measures were adopted, as the residt of the 
deliberations, on this occasion — Connecticut sent General 
Winthrop, with troops, to march through Albany, there to 
receive supplies, and to be joined by a body of men from 
New York. The expedition was to proceed up Lake 
Champlain, and was destined for the destruction of Mon- 
treal. There was a failure, however, of the supplies, and 
thus the project was defeated. Massachusetts sent forth a 
fleet of thirty-four sail, under Sir William Phipps. He 
proceeded to Port Royal, took it, reduced Acadia, and 
thence sailed up the St. Lawrence, with the design of cap- 
turing Quebec. The troops landed, with some difficulty, 
and the place was boldly summoned to surrender. A proud 
defiance was returned by Frontenac. The position of the 
latter happened to be strengthened, just at this time, by a 
reinforcement from Montreal. Phipps, learning this, and 
finding also that the party of Winthrop, which he expected 
from Montreal, had failed, gave up the attempt, and returned 
to Boston, with the loss of several vessels and a consider- 
able number of troops. A part of his fleet had been 
wrecked by a storm. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 195 

During the progress of King William's War, the atroci- 
ties committed upon the colonists, by the French and 
Indians, were equal to any recorded in the annals of the 
most barbarous age. Connected with these, were instances 
of heroic valor on the part of the sufferers, which are not 
surpassed by any on the historic page. A specimen will 
here be related: On the 15th of March, 1697, the last year 
of King William's War, an attack was suddenly made on 
Haverhill, in Massachusetts, by a party of about twenty 
Indians. It was a rapid, but fatal onset, and a fitting finale 
of so dreadful a ten years' war. Eight houses were 
destroyed, twenty-seven persons killed, and thirteen carried 
away prisoners. One of these houses belonged to a Mr. 
Dustan, in the skirts of the town. Mr. Dustan was 
engaged in work at some distance from home, but, by some 
means, he learned what was passing at the place. 

Before the Indians had reached his house, he had arrived 
there, and been able to make some arrangements for the 
removal of his wife and children. The latter he bid to run. 
His wife, who had but only a few days before become the 
mother of an infant, was in no condition to leave her bed. 
He undertook, however, to remove her, but it was too late. 
The Indians were rushing on. No time could be lost; 
and Mr. Dustan turned with despair from the mother of 
his children, to the children themselves. It became neces- 
sary at once to hasten their flight — they were seven in 
number, besides the infant left with its mother, the eldest 
being seventeen years, and the youngest two years old. 
The Indians were upon them, and what could the agonized 
father do? With his gun he mounted his horse, and riding 
in the direction of his children, overtook them only about 
fortj'- rods from the house. • His first intention was to take 
up the child that he could least spare, and escape with that. 
But, alas ! that point he was unable to decide — they were 
all equally dear to him. He, therefore, determined to resist 
the enemy, who was on a pursuit, and, if possible, save all. 
Facing the savages, he fired, and they returned the fire. 



196 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



The Indians, however, did not choose to follow up the pur- 
suit, either from fear of the resolute father, who continued 
to fire as he retreated, or from an apprehension of arousing 
the neighboring English, before they could finish their 
depredations in the town, and hence this part of the family- 
soon effected their escape. 




Mr. Dustan saving his children. 

We now return to the house. There was living in it a 
nurse, Mrs. Neff*, who heroically shared the fate of her 
mistress, when escape was in her power. The Indians 
entered the house, and, having ordered the sick woman to 
rise and sit quietly in the corner of the fire-place, they 
commenced the pillage of the dwelling, and concluded by 
setting it on fire. At the approach of night, Mrs. Dustan 
was forced to march into the wilderness, and seek repose 
upon the hard, cold ground. Mrs. Neff) in attempting to 
elude the Indians with the infant, was intercepted. The 
babe was taken from her, and its brains beat out against a 
neighboring tree. The captives, when collected, amounted 
to thirteen in number. That same day they were marched 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



197 



twelve miles before encamping, although it was nearly 
night before they set out. Succeeding this, for several 
days, they were obliged to keep up with their savage com- 
rades, over an extent of country of not less than one hun- 
dred and forty or fifty miles. Mrs. Dustan, feeble as she 
had been, wonderfully supported the fatigue incident to 
her situation. 

After this, the Indians, according to their custom, divided 
their prisoners. Mrs. Dustan, Mrs. NefF, and a captive 
lad from Worcester, fell to the share of an Indian family 
consisting of twelve persons. These now took charge of 
the captives, and appear to have treated them with no 
unkindness, save that of forcing them to extend their jour- 
ney still farther towards an Indian settlement. They, how- 
ever, gave the prisoners to understand that there was one 
ceremony to which they must submit, after they had arrived 




Escape of Mrs. Dastan. 



at their place of destination, and that was to run the 
gauntlet between two files of Indians. This announcement 
filled Mrs. Dustan and her two companions with so much 



198 GREATEVENTSOP 

dread, that they mutually decided to attempt an escape. 
Accordingly, after obtaining information from the Indians 
themselves, as to the way of killing and scalping their 
enemies, who gave thie information without suspecting their 
object, they laid then' plans for taking the lives of the sav- 
ages. One night, "when the Indians were in the most 
sound sleep, these three captives arose, and, softly arming 
themselves with the tomahawks of their masters, allotted 
the number each should kill; and so truly did they direct 
their blows, that but two, a boy and a woman, made their 
escape, the latter having been seriously wounded. Having 
finished their fearful work, they hastily left the place. As 
the scene of the exploit was a small island, in the mouth of 
a stream that falls into the Merrimack, they made use of a 
boat of the Indians to effect their escape; the others being 
scuttled to prevent the use of them in pursuit, should the 
Indians be near; and thus, with what provisions and arms 
the Indian camp afforded, they embarked, and slowly took 
the course of the river for their homes, which they reached 
without accident." 

The whole country was startled at the relation of the 
heroic deed, the truth of which was never questioned. 
The palpable proofs of their feat they brought with them, 
and the general court of Massachusetts gave them fifty 
pounds as a reward, and they received from individuals 
likewise substantial tokens, expressing the admiration in 
which the exploit was held. The governor of Maryland, 
hearing of the transaction, sent them also a generous 
present. • 

This is a case where individuals may, perhaps, differ in 
opinion as to the strict moral propriety of the deed. The 
necessity of such an act, for relief from suffering, may be 
estimated differently, according to the different theories 
which men have adopted. Yet it seems to have been 
generally, if not universally approved by those who lived 
contemporaneously with the transaction; and who, from the 
stern integrity of their character, and from their a(;quaint- 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



199 



ance with the circumstances of the country, were peculiarly 
well fitted to judge. 

Such were some of the striking events during the period 
of King William's War; a war which continued nearly ten 
years, and brought incalculable distress upon the colonies. 
The peace of Ryswick, in 1697, put an end to it; but this 
peace proved to be of short duration. 




200 GREAT EVENTS OF 



IX. QUEEN ANNE's WAR. 

Principal Scenes of this War in America — Attack upon Deerfield — Captivity 
and Sufferings of Rev. Mr. Williams — Other Disasters of the War— Peace 
— Death of Queen Anne — Accession of George I. — Continued Sufferings 
of the Colonies of Massachusetts and New Hampshire — Peace concluded 
with the Indians at Boston. 

King William having deceased in 1702, Queen Anne 
was seated on the British throne, and war soon began again 
to rage throughout Europe. England and France, including 
Spain also, drew the sword, to settle some unadjusted claims 
between them, and the contest of the parent countries,' as 
usual, soon involved their American colonies. The states 
of Massachusetts and New Hampshire, became the principal 
scenes of the war in America, the colony of New York 
being secured from aggression through the neutrality of 
the Five Nations on her borders. The war, which lasted 
more than ten years, is genei'ally denominated Queen Anne''s 
War, and was attended with the usual barbarous and 
distressing results incident to savage warfare. 

The drama opened at Deerfield, on the Connecticut river, 
on the 19th of February, 1704. The preliminaries to it 
had occurred a little before in the destruction of several 
small settlements from Casco to Wells in Maine, and the 
killing and capture of one hundred and thirty people in 
the aggregate. This was in contravention to the solemn 
assurance given by the eastern Indians, of peace with New 
England. As Deerfield was a frontier town, the enemy 
had watched it for the purpose of capture from an early 
period. Indeed, it had been constantly exposed to inroads, 
during King William's War, but had resolutely maintained 
its ground, and increased in size and population, especially 
from the termination of that war. It was palisaded, though 
imperfectly; several detached houses were protected by 
slight fortifications, and twenty soldiers had been placed 
within it. They had, however, been quartered about in 
different houses, and, forgetting their duty as soldiers, were 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 201 

surprised with the rest of the inhabitants. There was a 
great depth of snow upon the ground, a circumstance which 
gave the enemy an easy entrance over the pickets. The 
commander of the French was Hertel de Rouville. 

The assailants, in approaching the place, used every pre 
caution to avoid disturbing the soldiery or the inhabitants 
by noise in walking over the crusted snow, stopping occa- 
sionally, that the sound of their feet might appear like the 
fittul gusts of the wind. But the precaution was unnecessary, 
for the guard within the fort had retired, and fallen asleep. 
None, of all who were in the village, awaked, except to be 
put immediately into the sleep of death; to be doomed to a 
a horrible captivity, or to effect a difficult and hazardous 
escape into the adjacent woods amidst the snows of winter. 
The houses were assaulted by parties detached in different 
directions ; the doors were broken open, the astonished 
people dragged from their beds, and pillage and personal 
violence in all its forms ensued. They who attempted 
resistance, were felled by the tomahawk or musket. 

Some of the separate features of this work of destruction 
and scene of agony, deserve particular notice, and will 
ever call up the painful sympathies of the reader of history. 
The minister of the place, the Rev. John Williams, who 
subsequently wrote a narrative of the affair, and of his own 
captivity, was a conspicuous actor and sufferer in the sad 
tragedy. Early in the assault, which was not long before 
the break of day, about twenty Indians attacked his house. 
Instantly leaping from his bed, he ran towards the door, and 
perceived a party making their entrance into the house. 
He called to awaken two soldiers who were sleeping in the 
chamber, and had only returned to the bedside for his arms, 
when the enemy rushed into the room. Upon this, as he 
says, "I reached my hands up to the bed-tester for my 
pistol, uttering a short petition to God, expecting a present 
passage through the valley of the shadow of death.^^ He 
levelled it at the breast of the foremost Indian, but it missed 
fire : he was immediately seized by three Indians, who 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



secured his pistol, and, binding him fast, kept him naked in 
the cold, nearly the space of an hour. One of these captors 
was a leader or captain, who soon met the fate he merited. 




Caphire of Mr. Williams. 

Says Mr. Williams, "the judgment of God did not long 
slumber, for by sun-rising he received a mortal shot from 
my next neighbor's house." This house was not a garrison, 
but being defended by seven resolute men, and as many 
resolute women, withstood the efforts of three hundred 
French and Indians. They attacked it repeatedly, and 
tried various methods to set it on fire, but without success; 
in the mean while suffering from the fire which was poured 
upon them from the windows and loop-holes of the building. 
The enemy gave up the attempt in despair. Mrs. Williams 
having been confined but a few weeks previously, was 
feeble — a circumstance which rendered her case hopeless; 
but her agony was intensely increased by witnessing the 
murder of two of her little ones, who were dragged to the 
door, and butchered, as was also a black woman belonging 
to the family. Rifling the house with the utmost rudeness, 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 203 

the enemy seized Mrs. Williams, ill as she was, and five 
remaining children, with a view to carry them into captivity. 

While these transactions were in progress, a lodger in 
the house, Captain Stoddard, seized his cloak, and leaped 
from a chamber window. He escaped across Deerfield 
river, and finding it necessary to secure his feet from injury, 
he tore the cloak into pieces, and wrapped them up in it, 
and was thus enabled, though in great exhaustion, to reach 
Hatfield. An assault was made upon the house of Captain 
John Sheldon, but the door was so strong and so firmly 
bolted, that the enemy found it difficult to break or penetrate 
it. Their only resort, therefore, was to perforate it with 
their tomahawks. Through the aperture thus made, they 
thrust a musket, fired, and killed Mrs. Sheldon, a ball 
striking her as she was rising from her bed in an adjoining 
room. The mark of the ball was long to be seen in a 
timber near the bed, the house having been carefully 
preserved, bearing upon the front door the marks of 
the Indian hatchet. In the mean time, the son and son's 
wife of Captain Sheldon, sprang from a chamber window 
at the east end of the building; but unfortunately for the 
lady, her ankle became sprained by the fall, and being 
unable to walk, she was seized by the Indians. The husband 
escaped into the adjoining forest, and reached Hatfield. 
The enemy at length gaining possession of the house, 
reserved it on account of its size as a d^pot for the pris- 
oners taken in the village. 

At the expiration of about two hours, the enemy having 
collected the prisoners, and plundered and set fire to the 
buildings, took up their march from the place. Forty-seven 
persons had been put to death, including those killed in 
making the defence. "We were carried over the river to 
the foot of the mountain, about a mile from my house," says 
Mr. Williams, "where we found a great number of our 
Christian neighbors — men, women, and children — to the 
number of one hundred, nineteen of whom were afterwards 
murdered in the way, and two starved to death near Coos 



204 GREAT EVENTS OF 

in a time of great scarcity and famine the savages under- 
went there. When we came to the foot of the mountain, 
they took away our shoes, and gave us Indian shoes, to 
prepare us for our journey." 

At this spot, a portion of the enemy was overtaken by a 
party of the EngUsh, consisting of the few who had escaped, 
together with the men who had defended the two houses, 
and a small number from Hatfield, and a brisk fight ensued. 
The little band, however, was in danger of being sur- 
rounded by the main body of the enemy's troops, as they 
came into the action, and, accordingly, they were compelled 
to retreat. They left nine of their number slain. The 
attack on the enemy, under such circumstances, indicated 
the resolute and sympathizing spirit of the people, but it 
had well nigh proved fatal to the prisoners. Rouville, fear- 
ing, at one time, a defeat, had ordered the latter to be put 
to death, but, providentially, the bearer of the message was 
killed before he executed his orders. They were, never- 
theless, held in readiness to be sacrificed in the event of 
disasters happening to the enemy. 

Soon after the termination of the skirmish, Rouville 
commenced his march for Canada. Three hundred miles 
of a trackless wilderness were to be traversed, and that too 
at a very inclement season of the year. The prospects of 
the captives were gloomy beyond description. Many were 
women, at that time under circumstances requiring the 
most tender treatment. Some were young children, not 
sufficiently strong to endure the fatigues of traveling. 
Infants there were, who must be carried in their parents' 
arms, or left behind to be butchered by the savage or frozen 
on the snow ; and, of the adult males, several were suffering 
from severe wounds. 

The first day's journey was but four miles, and was sig- 
nalized by the murder of an infant. The Indians, however, 
seemed disposed generally to favor the captives, by carry- 
ing on their backs such children as were incapable of 
traveling. From mercenary motives, they wished to keep 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 205 

all alive that they could, as the captives would bring a 
price, or be serviceable to them in some way, in Canada. 
It was no sentiment of compassion that moved them; for, as 
soon as their patience failed them, the miserable captive, 
whether man, woman, or child, was knocked on the head. 
At night, they encamped in a meadow, in what is now 
Greenfield, where they cleared away the snow, spread 
boughs of trees, and made slight cabins of brush, for the 
accommodation of the prisoners. The strongest of the latter 
were bound after the Indian manner that night, and every 
subsequent night, in order to prevent escape. In the very 
jfirst night, one man broke away and escaped, and, at the same 
time, Mr. Williams, who was considered the principal of the 
captives, was informed by the commander-in-chief, that if any 
more attempted to escape, the rest should be put to death. 
In the second day's march occurred the death of Mrs. 
Williams. In the course of the route, it became necessary 
to cross Creek river, at the upper part of Deerfield 
meadow. From some change of conductors, Mr. Williams, 
who had before been forbidden to speak to his fellow-cap- 
tives, was now permitted to do it, and even to assist his 
distressed wife, who had begun to be exhausted. But it 
was their last meeting, and most affecting was the scene. 
She very calmly told him that her strength was fast failing, 
and that he would soon lose her. At the same time, she 
did not utter the language of discouragement or of com- 
plaint, in view of the hardness of her fortune. When the 
company halted, Mr. Williams' former conductor resumed 
his place, and ordered him into the front, and his wife 
was obliged to travel unaided. They had now arrived 
at the margin of Green river. This they passed by 
wading through the water, which was about two feet in 
depth, and running with great rapidity. They now came 
to a steep mountain, which it was necessary to ascend. 
The narrative of Mr. Williams says, here: "No sooner had 
I overcome the difficulty of that ascent, but I was permitted 
to sit down, and to be unburthened of my pack. I sat pity- 



206 GREAT EVENTS OF 

ing those who were behind, and entreated my master to let 
me go down and help my wife, but he refused. I asked 
each of the prisoners, as they passed by me, after her, and 
heard that, passing through the above said river, she fell 
down, and was plunged all over in the water; after which, 
she traveled not far; for, at the foot of the mountain, the 
cruel and blood-thirsty savage who took her, slew her with 
his hatchet, at onestroke." The same day, a young woman 
and child were killed and scalped. 

After some days, they reached the mouth of White river, 
where Rouville divided his force into several parties, who took 
different routes to the St. Lawrence. Mr. Williams belonged 
to a party which reached the Indian village St. Francis, on 
the St. Lawrence, by the way of Lake Champlain. After a 
short residence at that village, he was sent to Montreal, where 
he was treated with kindness by the governor, Vaudreuil. 

In the year 1706, fifty-seven of these captives were con- 
veyed to Boston in a flag-ship, among whom were Mr. Wil- 
liams and all his remaining children (two having been ran- 
somed and sent home before), except his daughter Eunice, 
whom, notwithstanding all his exertions, he was never able to 
redeem, and whom, at the tender age of ten years, he was 
obliged to leave among the Indians. As she grew up under 
Indian influence, having no other home, and no other friends 
who could counsel and guide her, she adopted the manners 
and customs of the Indians, settled with them in a domestic 
state, and, by her husband, had several children. She 
became also, it is said, a Catholic, and ever afterwards 
firmly attached to that religion. This, perhaps, is scarcely 
a matter of surprise, as the sentiment was, the more easily 
instilled into her mind, from her age and the circumstances 
in which she was placed. Some time after the war, 
she visited her relations at Deerfield, in company with her 
husband. She was habited in the Indian costume, and, 
strange as it may seem, though every persuasive was used 
to induce her to abandon the savages, and to remain among 
her connections, all was in vain. She continued to lead 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 207 

the life of a savage, and, though she repeated her visits to 
her friends in New England, she uniformly persisted in 
wearing her blanket and counting her beads. Two of the 
children of Mr. Williams, after their return, became worthy 
and respectable ministers; one at Waltham, the other at 
Long Meadow, in Springfield. 

The captive Mr. Williams, upon his return to the colony, 
was desired, by the remnant of his Deerfield friends, to 
resume the duties of his pastoral office in that place. He 
complied with their request, and, having remarried, reared 
another family of children, and died in 1729. 

During Queen Anne's War, no other single tragedy 
occurred like that of Deerfield; but, at all times, the enemy 
were prowling about the frontier settlements, watching, in 
concealment, for an opportunity to strike a sudden blow, 
and, having done irreparable mischief, to escape with safety. 
The women and children retired into garrisons; the men 
left their fields uncultivated, or labored with arms at their 
sides, and having sentinels posted at every point whence 
an attack could be apprehended. Yet, notwithstanding 
these precautions, the Indians were often successful, killing 
sometimes an individual, sometimes a whole family, some- 
times a band of laborers, ten or twelve in number; and, so 
alert were they in their movements, that but few of them 
fell into the hands of the whites. 

Queen Anne died in 1714, and George I., of the house 
of Brunswick, ascended the throne of England. During 
the reign of the latter, a state of warfare existed between 
the enemy and the colony of Massachusetts and New 
Hampshire for several years, distressing to the former, but 
attended by few signal conflicts, disasters, or victories. At 
lengthj however, it was discovered that the Indians, 
although instigated still by the French, were not averse to 
peace. Accordingly, towards the latter part of the year 
1725, a treaty was concluded at Boston, and the next spring 
was ratified at Falmouth. A period of tranquillity suc- 
ceeded this event in the northern colonies. 



208 GREAT EVENTS OF 



X. WAR OF GEORGE II. 

Wak between England and France, 1744 — French take Canso — Effect of this 
Declaration of War upon the Indians — Attack upon Great Meadows (now 
Putney) — Also, upon Ashuelot (now Keene) — Expedition against Louisburg 
— Particulars of it — Surrender of it — Continuance of the War — Various 
places assaulted — Savage Barbarities following the surrender of Fort 
Massachusetts — Peace declared. 

The attempts to maintain peace with the Indians were 
successful through a number of years. The most happy- 
expedient which the Enghsh adopted for that purpose, was 
the erection oi trading-houses, where goods were furnished 
by government to be exchanged for furs, which the Indians 
bi-ought to them. This had the effect of conciUating the 
Indians, and, as it stimulated their industry, it was more 
serviceable to them than direct gifts. In the course of time, 
however, they began to be restive. Their intercourse with 
the whites, for trading purposes, renewed reminiscences of 
the attacks and cruelties committed upon the exterior set- 
tlements. The Indians were wont to boast of their feats, 
and of the tortures inflicted upon the captured English ; in 
some instances, the friends of those with whom they were 
now holding intercourse. They were disposed frequently, 
when provoked or intoxicated, to threaten to come again, 
with the war-whoop and the tomahawk. Hence, individual 
acts of violence occasionally took place, at or near the 
trading-towns, and it was evident that, whenever war 
between the English and French should commence, there 
would be a reiteration of the former scenes and acts of 
atrocity. 

The day of blood at length arrived. It was in the year 
1744, that England and France again commenced hostili- 
ties. The intelligence no sooner crossed the Atlantic, than 
the frontiers of the colonies became the area of the conflict, 
and the blood-thirsty savage took up his hatchet, with the 
intention of giving vent to his long pent-up vengeance. 
George II. had been on the throne several years. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 209 

Before the proclamation of war was known at Boston, 
the French governor of Cape Breton sent a party to take 
Canso, which was effected, and the captives were conveyed 
to Louisburg. The proclamation of war seems to have had 
a singular effect on the Indians, who had manifested a 
degree of attachment to the whites. It awakened the 
naturally ferocious feelings of the savage — feelings that 
had been for some time suspended ; and, forgetting the many 
ties of acquaintance and friendly intercourse, he easily fell 
back upon those habits of carnage and plunder, in which 
he was originally nurtured. The effect of the proclama- 
tion of war, on all the other Indians, was to have been 
expected, as gratifying their long-indulged desires of ming- 
ling in the scenes of murder and pillage. It was an unhappy 
circumstance, in regard to the Indians who had been 
indulged W'th so intimate an intercourse with the whites, 
that they were perfectly acquainted with all the routes 
from Canada to the various English settlements, thus serv- 
ing as guides for others, or facilitating their predatory 
irruptions. 

With a wise foresight, upon the first intimation of war, 
several new forts were ordered to be built in exposed 
parts of the country, the western regiments of militia in 
Massachusetts were called on for their quotas of men to 
defend the frontiers in that quarter, and scouting parties 
were employed in various places for the purpose of dis- 
covering the incursions of the enem^, and ferreting out 
their trails. But happily, during the first year, they 
remained quiet, or were secretly making their preparations 
for the part they intended hereafter to enact. 

The Indians commenced operations in July, 1745, at the 
Great Meadow, now Putney, on the Connecticut, and a few 
days after at upper Ashuelot (Keene), killing at each place 
an individual. Somewhat later in the year, the Great 
Meadow was the scene of another attack, with a small 
loss to the whites, as also to the Indians. The vigilance 
of the colonists, however, was so unceasing, that but little 
14 



210 GREAT EVENTS OF 

opportunity at this time was afforded for the gratification 
of their malignity. 

The eyes of the New England colonists were now fixed 
on one great enterprise, the reduction of Louisburg, on the 
island of Cape Breton, a place of incredible strength, which 
had been twenty-five years in building. Accordingly, four 
thousand troops from the several colonies, as far as Pennsyl- 
vania, were raised, the command of which was assigned to 
William Pepperell. On the 4th of April, l'745, the expedi- 
tion had arrived at Canso. Here they were detained three 
weeks on account of the ice. At length Commodore Warren, 
according to orders from England, arrived at Canso in a 
ship of sixty guns, with three other ships of forty guns each. 
After a consultation with Pepperell, the commodore pro- 
ceeded to cruise before Louisburg. Soon after, the general 
sailed with the whole fleet. On the 30th of April, landing 
his troops, he invested the city. A portion of the troops on 
the north-east part of the harbor, meeting with the ware- 
houses containing the naval stores, set them on fire. The 
smoke, driven by the wind into the grand battery, so 
terrified the French, that they abandoned it. After spiking 
the guns, they returned to the city. Colonel Vaughan, who 
conducted the first column, took possession of the deserted 
battery. With extreme difficulty, cannon were drawn up 
for fourteen nights successively, from the landing-place, 
through a morass to the camp. It was done by men with 
straps over their sljoulders, and sinking to their knees in 
the mud; a service which oxen or horses on such ground 
couM not have performed. The cannon of the forsaken 
battery were drilled, and turned with good effect on the city. 

On the 7th of May, a summons was sent to the command- 
ing officer of Louisburg, but he refused to surrender the 
place. The efforts of the assailants were then renewed, 
and put forth to the utmost, both by the commodore's fleet 
and the land forces. Their efforts were at length crowned 
with success. Discouraged by the whole aspect of affairs, 
Duchambon, the French commander, felt under the necessity 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



211 



of surrendering; anrl, accordingly, on the 16th of June, 
articles of capitulation were signed. 




/■if, m'r' t — - V . 




Redaction 'A Lo'iiiburg. 

This expedition, and its success, are one of the most 
striking events in American warfare. It established the 
New England character for a daring and enterprising 
spirit, and it became equally the boast and the fear of 
Britain. The daring and the prowess that effected such 
an achievement, might one day be arrayed against the 
integrity of the British empire in America. Pious people 
considered that this victory was wrought out by a special 
guiding and cooperating Providence. 

After the loss of Louisburg, the conflicts on the borders 
became more frequent and fatal. The enemy was exaspe- 
rated, and determined to give the colonists no rest. Various 
places on the Connecticut were accordingly attacked, but 
chiefly settlements in New Hampshire, the results of which 
were very distressing to individual families. Charlestown 
Keene, New Hopkinton, Contoocook, Rochester, and many 
other places whose situations exposed them to the enemy 



212 GREAT EVENTS OF 

were attacked, and a greater or less number of individuals 
were killed, wounded, or captured. 

One attack may be stated m detail; it followed the sur- 
render of Fort Massachusetts to Vaudreuil's French and 
Indian forces, an honourable capitulation, which took place 
in the summer of 1746, the fort having defended itself as 
long as its ammunition lasted. The narrative is given in 
the language of another: "Immediately after the surrender 
of Fort Massachusetts, about fifty of Vaudreuil's Indians 
passed Hoosack mountain, for the purpose of making depre- 
dations at Deerfield, about forty miles eastward. Arriving 
near the village on Sunday, they reconnoitered the north 
meadow, for the purpose of selecting a place of attack upon 
the people, as they should commence their labor the next 
morning. Not finding a point of attack suited to their 
design, which seems to have been rather to capture than to 
secure scalps, they proceeded about two miles south, to a 
place called the Bars, where were a couple of houses, 
owned by the families of Arnsden and Allen, but now 
deserted; and early in the morning formed an ambuscade 
on the margin of a meadow, under the cover of a thicket 
of alders, near which was a quantity of mown hay. The 
laborers of the two families, accompanied by several chil- 
dren, then residing in Deerfield village, proceeded to their 
work in the early part of the day, and commenced their 
business very near the Indians, who now considered their 
prey as certain. But a little before they commenced their 
attack, Mr. Eleazer Hawks, one of the neighboring inhab- 
itants, went out for fowling; and, approaching near the 
ambuscade, was shot down and scalped. Alarmed at the 
fire, the persons fled down a creek towards a mill, fiercely 
pursued by the Indians. Simeon Arnsden, a lad, was 
seized, killed and scalped; Samuel Allen, John Sadler, and 
Adonijah Gillet, made a stand under the bank of Deerfield 
river, near the mouth of the mill creek, whence they opened 
a fire on the Indians. Soon overpowered, Allen and Gillet 
fell; but Sadler escaped to an island, and thence across the 



AMERICAN HISTORY, 



213 



river, under a shower of balls. In the mean time, others, 
making for the road leading to the town, were closely pur- 
sued, and Oliver Arnsden, after a vigorous struggle for his 
life, was barbarously butchered. Eunice, a daughter, and 
two sons of Allen (Samuel and Caleb) were in the field; 
Eunice was knocked down by a tomahawk, and her skull 
fractured, but, in the hurry, was left unscalped. Samuel 
was made prisoner, and Caleb effected his escape by run- 
ning through a piece of corn, though the Indians passed 
very near him. Notwithstanding the severity of her 
wounds, Eunice recovered, and lived to an advanced age.* 
Although the war between England and France was 
terminated by the treaty of peace at Aix-la-Chapelle, on the 
18th of October, 1743, yet tranquillity did not immediately 
follow. The frontiers continued to be ravaged, and the 
comfort and progress of the settlers were seriously inter- 
rupted, for a time, beyond the general pacification. The 
basis of the peace, as settled at Aix-Ia-Chapelle, was the 
mutual restoration of all places taken during the war: 
Louisburg, the pride and glory of the war, reverted to the 
French, to the grief and mortification of New England. 

* Hoyt. 




314 GREAT EVENTS OF 



XI. FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 

Declaration of War between England and France — Causes of the War- 
Mode of conducting it — Various Expeditions planned — Nova Scotia taken 
from the French— General Braddock's signal defeat— Failure of Expedi- 
tions against Niagara and Fort Fronienac — Expedition against Crown 
Point— Battle of Lake George— Campaign of 1756— Inefficiency of Lord 
Loudon — Loss of Fort Oswego — Indian Atrocities in Pennsylvania — Cam- 
paign of 1757— Massacre at Fort William Henry— Campaign of 1758— 
Capture of Louisburg — Unsuccessful Expedition against Ticonderoga — 
Capture of Fort Frontenac — Fort du Quesne taken — Campaign of 1759 — 
Ticonderoga and Crown Point taken — Niagara Captured — Siege and 
Capture of Quebec— Death of Wolfe and Montcalm — Final Surrender of 
the French Possessions in Canada to the Enghsh — Peace of Paris. 

After a few years of peace, during which the colonies 
had somewhat repaired their wasted strength and resources, 
a declaration of war was made between Great Britain and 
France in the summer of 1756. There had been an actual 
state of warfare for two previous years, causing no small 
grief and annoyance to the colonies, who had fondly hoped 
longer to enjoy the blessings of tranquillity, and prosecute 
their schemes of improvement. An invaluable blessing, 
however, ultimately flowed from the renewed conflict of 
arms — as, from this time, that federation took place among 
the separated provinces, which was consummated after- 
wards in their independence as a nation. The prosecution 
of a common object, such as was presented in the French 
and Indian War, naturally concentrated and united their 
energies, and evolved, at length, the idea of a more perfect 
political association. 

The causes of the war grew out of the encroachments 
of the French upon the frontier of the English colonies in 
America. Such, at least, was the allegation on the part of 
England. France had established settlements on the St. 
Lawrence, and at the mouth of the Mississippi, and com- 
menced the gigantic plan of uniting these points by a chain 
of forts, extending across the continent, and designed to 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 215 

confine the English colonists to the eastern slope of the 
Alleghanies. The French possessed considerable military 
strength in their northern colonies. They had strongly 
fortified Quebec and Montreal, and, at other points, the 
frontiers were defended by Louisburg, Cape Breton, and 
the forts of Lake Champlain, Niagara, Crown Point, Fron- 
tenac, and Ticonderoga. And they had, also, a fort of 
some strength at Du Quesne, now the spot on which Pitts- 
burg is built. 

The establishment of French posts on the Ohio, and the 
attack on Colonel Washington, were declared, by the 
British government, as the commencement of hostilities. 
The French, however, allege the intrusion of the Ohio Com- 
pany upon their territory, as the immediate cause of the 
war. General Braddock, at the head of fifteen hundred 
troops, had been despatched to America. On his arrival in 
Virginia, he requested a convention of colonial governors to 
meet him there, to confer on the plan of the ensuing cam- 
paign. They accordingly met, and three expeditions were 
resolved upon — one against Du Quesne, to be conducted by 
General Braddock ; one against forts Niagara and Fronte- 
nac, to be commanded by Governor Shirley; and one 
against Crown Point, to be led by General Johnson. The 
last-named expedition was a measure proposed by Massa- 
chusetts, and was to be executed by troops raised in New 
England and New York. In the mean time, a fourth expe- 
dition, which had been previously concerted, was carried 
on against the French forts in Nova Scotia. This prov- 
ince, it seems, after its cession to the English, by the treaty 
of Utrecht, was still retained, in part, by the French, as its 
boundaries were not defined. They had built forts on a 
portion of it which the English claimed. To gain posses- 
sion of these, was the object of the expedition. About two 
thousand militia, under Monckton and Winslow, embarked 
at Boston, on the 20th of May, 1755; and, having been 
joined by three hundred regulars, when they had arrived 
at Chignecto, on the Bay of Fundy, they proceeded against 



216 GREAT EVENTS OP 

Beau Sejour, now the principal post of the French in 
that country. 

This place they invested and took possession of, after 
a bombardment of a few days. Other forts were after- 
wards attacked and taken, and the whole province was 
secured to the British, according to their idea of its proper 
boundaries. 

The military operations at the South, during this time, 
proved to be disastrous in the extreme. One of the most 
signal defeats took place in Virginia, that the annals of 
American history have recorded. It had been a total loss 
of a large army (large for the colonial warfare), but for the 
prudence and valor of our youthful Fabius, George Wash- 
ington. He saved a portion of it, while the whole was 
exposed to utter annihilation, through the pride and ill-cal- 
culating policy of its leader. General Braddock was not 
wanting in valor, or in the knowledge of European tactics; 
but he little understood the proper mode of meeting Indian 
warfare, and had the greater misfortune of unwillingness 
to receive advice from subordinates in office. 

The object of the expedition under Braddock, was the 
reduction of Fort du Quesne. At the head of two thou- 
sand men, he commenced his march; but, as it was deemed 
an object of great importance to reach the fort before it 
could be reinforced, he marched forward with twelve hun- 
dred men, selected from the different corps, with ten pieces 
of cannon, and the necessary ammunition and provisions. 
The remainder of the army was left under the command 
of Colonel Dunbar, to follow with the heavy artillery, 
by moderate and easy marches. 

Washington, who was his aid, and well acquainted with 
the peculiarities of Indian warfare, foresaw the danger 
which was impending, and ventured to suggest the pro- 
priety of employing a body of Indians, who had offered 
their services. These, had the commander seen fit to 
accept the advice, would have proved serviceable to him 
as scouting and advanced parties. Or had he, as was 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 217 

also suggested to him, as a matter of safety, placed the 
provincial troops in his army in front, he would have 
avoided the danger. These troops, consisting of inde- 
pendent and ranging companies, accustomed to such ser- 
vices, would have scoured the woods and morasses, and 
guarded against an ambuscade. Despising the enemy, 
undervaluing the colonial troops, and confiding only in his 
own valor and the splendid array of his well-drilled British 
regulars, he fearlessly pursued his way. The natural and 
necessary impediments were many, and he did not reach 
the Monongahela until the 8th of July. The next day he 
expected to invest the fort, and in the morning he made 
a disposition of "his forces, in accordance with that expect- 
ation. His van, consisting of three hundred British regu- 
lars, was commanded by Lieutenant Colonel Gage, and he 
followed, at some distance, with the artillery and main 
body of his men, divided into small columns. 

" Washington had the day before rejoined the army, from 
which he had been a short time detained by severe illness. 
It was noon on the 9th of July, when, from the height above 
the right bank of the Monongahela, he looked upon the 
ascending army, which, ten miles from Fort Du Quesne, had 
just crossed the stream for the second time. Every thing 
looked more bright and beautiful than aught he had ever 
witnessed before. The companies in their crimson uniform, 
with burnished arms and floating banners, were marching 
gayly to cheerful music as they entered the forest." 

But soon and suddenly, how changed the scene ! How 
many exulting soldiers that entered the forest, were destined 
never to emerge from it, into the light of day ! How many 
hearts that were throbbing with hope at the prospect of an 
easy victory, were to be hushed for ever! Heedless of 
danger, Braddock pressed forward, the distance of seven 
miles only still intervening between his army and the con- 
templated place of action. Suddenly, in an open wood, 
thick set with high grass, there burst upon them the Indian 
war-whoop and a fierce fire from an unseen enemy on 



218 GREAT EVENTS OF 

every side. A momentary confusion and panic ensued — 
many fell, and, the ranks being broken, there was danger 
of an ignominious flight. None could at first tell who' 
might be or where lurked the foe that was dealing death 
at so fearful a rate. Braddock, however, rallied his forces, 
but mistakingly deemed it necessary to fight, even under 
these circumstances, according to European tactics, and to 
preserve a regular order of battle. Thus he kept his 
soldiers in compact masses, as fair marks for the Indian 
bullet or arrow, without the possibility of effectually meeting 
the foe. At this critical moment, personal valor was of no 
avail. Discipline and art, combined action, and orderly 
movement, brought not the enemy where he could be 
foiled. There was, indeed, a momentary suspension of the 
fight, resulting from the fall of the commanding officer of 
the foe, but the attack was quickly renewed with increased 
fmy — the van fell back on the main army, and the whole 
body was again thrown into confusion. Had an instant 
retreat, or a rapid charge without observance of orderly 
military movements been commanded, the result might 
have been very different. But Braddock, too ignorant of 
the right course, or too bigoted to the European method of 
battle, refused to adopt either expedient. Continually fired 
upon, and losing his brave men by scores, he still made 
efforts to form his broken and wasting troops on the very 
spot where they were first attacked, thus bringing the living 
to supply the places of the dead, and oflfering needlessly, 
and without any countervailing advantage, successive holo- 
causts to the demon of battle. 

The enemy was small in numbers, and hardly calculated 
on the possibility of defeating the English army. Annoy- 
ance and delay, seemed to be all that they expected to 
accomplish; but permitted securely, in the two ravines on 
each side of the road where they were concealed, to fire 
upon the English, they could but triumph. The Indians, 
takins: leisurely aim at the officers, swept them from the 
field, and all but Washington were either killed or wounded. 



AMERICAN HISTORY, 



219 



He, as aid to Braddock, was peculiarly exposed, as he rode 
over every part of the field to carry the general's orders. 
Indeed, the sharp-shooters endeavored to take him off, as 
well as the rest, but he was providentially preserved. No 
instrument of death might be wielded with effect upon him. 
The superstitious Indians were struck by the phenomenon 
of his escape, and concluded that he was not to be killed. 
One of them afterwards averred that he shot at him seven- 
teen times in succession, and was forced to yield to the 
conviction that he was invulnerable. At the close of the 
battle, four bullets were found in his coat, and it was known 
that two horses had been killed under him. 








Braddock's Defeat. 



After an action of three hours. General Braddock, who 
had fearlessly breasted the vollies of the enemy, and had 
lost successively three horses from under him, received a 
mortal wound. His troops no longer maintained their 
position, but fled in terror and dismay. The provincials 
remained last on the field, and effected an orderly retreat, 
protecting, at the same time, the regulars in their flight. 



220 GREAT EVENTS OF 

The defeat was most signal, and the loss of life appalling. 
The proud army, at the close of the contest, counted but 
one-half of its entire number. Sixty-four officers were 
killed and wounded. The remains of the English forces 
sought their companions under Dunbar, forty miles distant. 
Braddock could proceed no farther, and there expired. 
The army, with Dunbar for its leader, was soon after 
marched to Philadelphia, where it found its winter-quarters. 
Thus, in the fatal results of that expedition, the whole fron- 
tier of Virginia was left exposed to the French and Indians. 

Of the enterprise against Niagara and Fort Frontenac, 
it may suffice to say, that it utterly failed. We proceed, 
therefore, to that against Crown Point, the rendezvous for 
which was at Albany. On the last of June (1755), four 
thousand troops arrived at Albany, under the command of 
General William Johnson and General Lyman. Here the 
sachem Hendrick joined them with a body of his Mohawks. 
As a portion of the troops, together with the artillery, 
batteaux, provisions, and other necessaries for the attempt 
on Crown Point, could not be immediately got ready. Gen- 
eral Lyman advanced with the main body, and erected Fort 
Edward, on the Hudson, for the security of the apparatus 
above named, which was to be forwarded by Johnson. 

Towards the end of August, General Johnson moved his 
forces forward more northerly, and pitched his camp at the 
south end of Lake George. Here he learned that two 
thousand French and Indians, under the command of Baron 
Dieskau, had landed at South bay, now Whitehall, and 
were marching toward Fort Edward for the purpose of 
destroying the English transports and munitions of war. 
It was resolved the next morning, in a council of war, to 
send out a large detachment of men to intercept Dieskau's 
army on its way. To perform this service, Colonel Ephraim 
Williams, of Deerfield, was appointed, at the head of twelve 
hundred troops, two hundred of whom were Indians. 
Dieskau, who was an able commander, had made an advan- 
tageous disposition to receive the English. While he kept 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 221 

the main body of his regulars with him in the center, he 
ordered the Canadians and Indians to advance on the right 
and left in the woods, with a view to surround their oppo- 
nents. When the American troops had arrived considerably 
within the ambuscade, the Mohawk sachem, Hendrick, who 
had been sent out too late with his band, was hailed by a 
hostile Indian, and instantly there commenced a sharp fire. 
This brought on the action sooner than was intended by 
Dieskau, who had ordered his flanking parties to reserve 
their fire till the firing should proceed from the center. It 
was his design to let the English troops get completely 
inclosed before the firing commenced, in which case there 
would have been an entire defeat of the English. The 
discharge of arms necessarily became general, after the 
flanking parties had begun; but the advantage was alto- 
gether on the side of the ambuscaders. The provincials 
fought bravely, but finding that they were in danger of 
being hemmed in from every quarter, they were obliged to 
retreat. The loss of the Americans was considerable. 
Colonel Williams was killed. Hendrick and a number of 
his Indians, who fought with great intrepidity, were left dead 
on the field. The retreating troops joined the main body, 
and waited the approach of their now exulting assailants.* 
It was nearly noon when the enemy appeared in sight of 
Johnson's army. The battle of Lake George, which was 
the consequence of their meeting, occurred on the 8th of 
September. The American army was encamped on the 
banks of that lake, and covered each side of a low thick 
morass. To form a sort of breastwork, trees had been 
felled, and this was his only cover against an attack. It 
happened most favorably that, two days before, General 
Johnson had received several cannon from Fort Edward. 
The enemy marched up in fz'ont of the breastwork within 
the distance of one hundred and fifty yards. Soon the 
grand and central attack was commenced, while the 

• Holmes' Annals. 



222 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



English flanks were beset by the Canadians and Indians, 
The distant platoon fire of the French did but little execu- 
tion; and the English, summoning resolution, entered with 
increased spirit upon the defence of their position. Working 
their artillery with vigor, they compelled the Indians and 
Canadian militia to flee into the swamps. Dieskau, under 
these circumstances, was forced to order a retreat. It was 
not effected with much success, as his troops were thrown 
into irrecoverable disorder, and their flight was hastened 
by a party pursuing them from the English camp. The 
baron met the frequent fate of war — he received his 
death-wound from a soldier, who, meeting him alone, mis- 




Battle of Lake George. 

took a movement on the part of the general, which was 
intended as propitiatory, for an attempt at self-defence, and 
discharged his piece at him. He was feeling for his watch 
to give to the soldier. His wound proved fatal, but not 
until he had reached England. 

When the baron's army halted, after its retreat or flight, 
it happened, just as they were about to take refreshment, that 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 223 

two hundred men of the New Hampshire forces, which 
had been detached from Fort Edward to the aid of the 
main body, fell upon the French, and put many of them to 
the sword. Their dead bodies were thrown into a small 
lake, which, from this circumstance, was afterwards called 
"the bloody pond." 

The spirits of the colonists, which had been so depressed 
by Braddock's defeat, were greatly revived, but the issue 
of the battle of Lake George was not otherwise beneficial. 
The success was by no means followed up according to 
the expectations of the country. No further effort at this 
time was made to reduce Crown Point; but the remainder 
of the campaign was employed by Johnson only in strength- 
ening the works at Fort Edward, and erecting on the site 
of the battle a fort, which he called William Henry. 

Johnson, in his official letter respecting the engagement, 
makes no mention of General Lyman, although the latter 
held the command most of the day, as Johnson was wounded 
early in the action. This was an instance of ingratitude 
and selfishness highly unbecoming a soldier, especially as 
the consideration bestowed on himself was a baronetcy and 
five thousand pounds sterling. 

The campaign of 1756, the year in which the public 
declaration of war was made, makes but an indifferent 
figure in American history. Expeditions against Niagara, 
Crown Point, Fort Du Quesne, and other places, were 
projected; but they severally failed. On the other hand, 
before the close of the summer, the Marquis de Montcalm, 
an efficient officer, who succeeded Dieskau, with a large 
force of regulars, Canadians, and Indians, took the important 
fort of Oswego, on the south side of Lake Ontario, which 
gave him the command of the lakes Ontario and Erie, and 
of the entire country of the Five Nations. Sixteen hundred 
men were taken prisoners; Colonel Mercer, the commanding 
officer, was killed, and the loss in cannon, mortars, batteaux, 
and other military resources, was great. 

During this unfortunate year, a single military adventure 



224 



GREAT EVENTS OP 



on the confines of Pennsylvania, shows that the colonists 
were not insensible to the Indian depredations, and to the 
duty of attempting to repress them. Fort Granby, in that 
state, was surprised by a party of French and Indians, who 
made the garrison prisoners. Departing, in this instance, 
from their usual custom of killing and scalping the captives, 
they loaded them with flour, and thus drove them into the 
wilderness. In another quarter, the Indians on the Ohio 
barbarously killed, in their incursions, above a thousand 
inhabitants of the western frontiers. To avenge this out- 
rageous conduct, Colonel Armstrong, with a party of two 
hundred and eighty provincials, marched from Fort Shirley, 
on the Juniata river, about one hundred and fifty miles west 
of Philadelphia, to Kittaning, an Indian town, the rendez- 
vous of these murdering savages, and destroyed it. An 
Indian chief, called Captain Jacobs, defended himself through 




Destruction of Kittaning. 



loop-holes of his log cabin. As the Indians refused the 
quarter which was offered them. Colonel Armstrong gave 
orders to set their houses on fire. This was at once 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 225 

executed, and many of the Indians perished by the flames 
and suffocation. Numbers were shot in attempting to 
reach the river. Jacobs, his squaw, and a boy called the 
king's son, were fired upon as they were attempting to 
escape out of the window, and were all killed and scalped. 
It is computed that between thirty and forty Indians were 
destroyed in this attack. Eleven English prisoners were 
also released. 

On this occasion, a Captain Mercer was wounded, and 
conveyed away by his ensign and eleven men. He after- 
wards returned safe with twenty-three men, and four 
released prisoners. He is believed to be the distinguished 
General Mercer of the United States army, who died of 
wounds received in the battle of Princeton in 1776.* 

The campaign of the succeeding year, 1757, is chiefly 
memorable in our annals for the dreadful massacre of the 
English at Fort William Henry, on the 9th of August, 
and which deserves a particular recital. Fort William 
Henry was commanded at this time by Colonel Monroe, a 
British officer. Being vigorously pressed, and unable to 
obtain assistance from General Webb, who was at Fort 
Edward with the main army, and having burst many of 
his guns and mortars, and expended most of his ammuni- 
tion, he had no alternative but to surrender. By the capit- 
ulation which was signed, the troops were allowed to retain 
their arms, and as a protection against the Indians, were to 
receive an escort for their march to Fort Edward. Soon 
after, a detachment of the French army took possession of 
the fort. At the same time, the Indians, impatient for plunder 
and blood, rushed over the parapets, and were ready for 
operations. Colonel Monroe, perceiving their object, and 
dreading to remain within the camp exposed to their 
cupidity and vengeance, gave orders for marching about 
midnight. Preparations accordingly were made, but it 
was found that a large body of Indians was on the road, 

* Holmes. 
15 



226 GREAT EVENTS OP 

with a view to intercept his march. Safety, therefore, did 
not permit them to leave the camp. 

Early in the morning they began their march, but their 
situation was worse now than it had been before, with the 
savages threatening and prowling around them. Armed 
with tomahawks or other instruments of death, they filled 
the woods, and commenced their work of plunder and 
butchery upon the retreating British. Monroe complained 
to the French commander, and demanded the promised 
escort. This was not furnished, probably, as the French 
themselves feared the Indians; but the British were advised 
to yield to the former their private property, as the means 
of appeasing the foe, and saving life. This was very gen- 
erally done, but it produced no effect, except to increase 
their rapacity. Whatever was withheld, they seized, and 
many were stripped almost entirely of their clothing, and 
some even to nudity. They rushed upon the sick and 
wounded, whom they killed and scalped ; the negroes, 
mulattoes, and friendly Indians, were then dragged from 
the ranks, and shared the same fate. The English troops, 
under these circumstances, did as they could, until they 
reached a French guard on the way. They were followed 
by the insulting, robbing, and murdering savages. "The 
women accompanying the troops, unable to resist, were 
seized, their throats cut, their bodies ripped open, and their 
bowels torn out, and thrown in their faces; the children 
were taken by the heels, and their brains dashed out against 
the rocks and trees ; and it is stated that many of the 
savages drank the heart's blood of their victims, as it 
flowed reeking from the horrid wounds." 

General Webb, on receiving intelligence of the capit- 
ulation, ordered five hundred men to meet the captured 
troops, and conduct them to his camp; but, to his surprise, 
instead of meeting the escort, he found the captives 
flying through the woods singly, or in small groups, some 
distracted, and many bleeding with dreadful wounds, 
faint, and in a state of exhaustion. The whole number 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 227 

massacred and carried off, was probably not far from 
three hundred. 

The ill successes and losses of several campaigns now 
roused the people, both in the parent-country and in the 
provinces, to the consideration of more vigorous measures, 
under more able men. Accordingly, William Pitt, Earl 
of Chatham, the greatest statesman of modern ages, was 
brought forward at the present crisis, and infused his own 
ardent and decisive spirit into the national counsels. He 
sympathized with his trans-Atlantic brethren, and assured 
them, in a circular which he addressed to the governors of 
the provinces, that an effectual force should be sent against 
the French the next year, to operate both by sea and land. 
In connection with such a force, they were expected to raise 
their full quotas of troops, according to the number of the 
inhabitants. Animated by the favorable change in the 
parent-country, the government of Massachusetts voted 
seven thousand men, Connecticut five thousand, and New 
Hampshire three thousand, and the troops were ready for 
service in the early part of the year (1758). An armament 
of twelve thousand troops having been sent out from 
England, commanded by General Amherst, and the British 
forces already in America, added to the number of soldiers 
raised by the colonies, constituted an army far greater than 
had been before seen on this side of the ocean. 

The expeditions proposed for the year were three — the 
first against Louisburg, the second against Ticonderoga, 
and Crown Point, and the third against Fort Du Quesne, 
The feelings of resentment against the enemy were strong, 
and the colonists engaged heartily in the movements; for 
Canada was filled, so to speak, "with prisoners and scalps, 
private plunder, and public stores and provisions, which our 
people, as beasts of burden, had conveyed to them." The 
enterprise against Louisburg was conducted by the land 
;md naval commanders, Amherst and Boscawen, with 
twenty ships of the line, and fourteen thousand men. As 
tlie British minister had in view the absolute extinction of 



228 GREAT EVENTS OF 

the French power in America, it was of the highest import- 
ance to take Louisburg, as a key to the possession of the 
capital of Canada. 

The armament arrived before the place on the 2d of June. 
The commander of the garrison, the Chevalier de Drucourt, 
was an officer of experience and courage. His force, 
however, was not large, consisting of twenty-five hundred 
regulars, and six hundred militia. But the harbor was so 
strongly secured, that it was found necessary to land the 
English forces at some distance from the town. The landing 
was effected with difficulty, though with little loss. General 
James Wolfe, who then commenced his distinguished mili- 
tary career, was detached with two thousand men to seize 
a post occupied by the enemy at the Light-house point, 
from which the ships in the harbor and the fortifications 
in the town might be greatly harassed. The post was 
abandoned on the approach of Wolfe, and very strong 
batteries were erected there. Approaches were also made 
on the opposite side of the town, and the siege was urged 
with skill and vigor. The cannonade kept up against the 
town and the ships in the harbor was so effective, that there 
seemed to be little prospect of defending the place, and the 
government offered to capitulate Louisburg, with all its 
artillery, (two hundred and twenty-one pieces of cannon 
and eighteen mortars,) and a very large quantity of stores 
and ammunition; as also the Island Royal, St. John's, and 
their dependencies, were surrendered to the English. The 
speedy result was also the entire possession of the island of 
Cape Breton. The loss to the garrison was upwards of 
fifteen hundred men — to the assailants, about four hundred 
killed and wounded. In England, the trophies of the victoi-y 
were publicly exhibited, and the event was religiously 
noticed in all the churches. In New England the joy 
was great, and the victory there also commemorated with 
public thanksgivings.* 

Of the second expedition, under General Abercrombie, 

* Holmes. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 229 

against Ticonderoga, it may suffice to say, that, notwith- 
standing its strength, numbering fifteen thousand troops, 
with a formidable train of artillery and the usual appliances, 
it utterly failed, through the unskilfulness and rashness of 
Abercrombie himself Fort Frontenac, however, on the 
return of the army from their d6p6t, was besieged and 
captured. The success of this last enterprise prepared 
the way for the reduction of Fort Du Quesne, the third 
object of the campaign of 1758. This expedition was 
entrusted to General Forbes. The fort, however, was 
found to have been abandoned by the French and Indians. 
It was now taken possession of by the English, who named 
it Pittsburg, in compliment to the British minister. Upon 
this event, the Indian tribes on the Ohio submitted to the 
English. The gloom which spread over the colonies by 
the defeat at Ticonderoga, was, in a measure, dissipated by 
the successes of Amherst and Forbes. 

For the campaign of 1759, three expeditions were pro- 
posed — one against Ticonderoga and Crown Point, to be 
conducted by Amherst — a second against Niagara, under 
Prideaux — and a third against Quebec, to be conducted by 
General Wolfe. 

On the 22d of July, Amherst, in accordance with the 
above plan, invested Ticonderoga with twelve thousand 
provincials and regulars, and soon succeeded in capturing 
that important fortress. Following this, the village of St. 
Francis, situated at the mouth of the river of that name 
was destroyed. 

It had been the resort of Indian robbers and murder- 
ers, where were deposited the scalps and plundered goods 
of hundreds of hapless Englishmen. It was taken and 
destroyed by a party under Major Rogers, after a series of 
adventures and hair-breadth escapes, which have more the 
appearance of romance than reality. There was a general 
conflagration of the cabins, and out of three hundred inhab- 
itants, two hundred were killed, twenty women and children 
captured, and five English prisoners in the village set free. 



230 



GREAT EVENTS OF 




Destruction of the village of St. 1 -J — s. 

The army destined against Niagara, was composed 
principally of provincials, reinforced by a strong body of 
friendly Indians. It was placed under the command of 
General Prideaux, who commenced the siege of the place 
on the 6th of July. While directing the operations of the 
place, he was killed by the bursting of a shell. The com- 
mand of the army then fell upon Sir William Johnson, who 
prosecuted the enterprise with judgment and vigor. The 
French, alarmed at the prospect of losing a post which 
formed the communication between Canada and Louisiana, 
in the mean while, made a strenuous effort to raise the 
siege, by collecting a large body of troops from several 
neighboring garrisons. These were brought, on the morn- 
ing of the 24th, in battle array against the besiegers, ushered 
in by the horrible sound of the Indian war-whoop. The 
French charged with great impetuosity, but the English 
maintained their ground, and eventually repulsed them with 
signal slaughter. The fate of Niagara was now decided. 
The next day a capitulation was signed, and this portion 
of the country fell into the hands of the English. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



231 



The grand enterprise for the reduction of Quebec was 
entrusted, as ah'eady noticed, to the gallant and accomplished 
Wolfe, who sailed from Halifax early in the season, and near 
the last of June landed the whole army on the island of 
Orleans, a few miles below Quebec. Hei'e the sight pre- 
sented to him of the formidable position and works of the 
enemy by no means served to encourage expectations of 
success. But his resolution and desire of victory over- 
came every other sentiment. 




Quebea 

" The city of Quebec rose before him upon the north side 
of the St. Lawrence; its upper town and strong fortifica- 
tions situated on a rock, whose bold and steep front con- 
tinued far westward parallel with the river, its base near 
the shore; thus presenting a wall which it seemed impos- 
sible to scale. From the north-west came down the St. 
Charles, entering the St. Lawrence just below the town, 
its banks high and uneven, and cut by deep ravines; while 
armed vessels were borne upon its waters, and floating 
batteries obstructed its entrance. A few miles below, the 
Montmorenci leaped down the cataract into the St. Law- 



232 GREAT EVENTS OF 

rence ; and strongly posted along the sloping banks of that 
river, and between these two tributaries, the French army, 
commanded by Montcalm, displayed its formidable lines." 

We necessarily pass over several ineffectual attempts of 
Wolfe to draw Montcalm from his strong intrenchments into 
a general engagement, during which, and in consequence 
of excitement under their repeated failure, he fell sick. 
When, however, he had so far recovered as to assume the 
command, a plan was proposed to him by his generals for 
getting possession of the heights in the rear of the city, 
where it was but slightly fortified. Could the steep 
acclivity of rocks be surmounted, they would be able to 
reach the level plain above, called the Heights of Abraham. 
The plan was altogether congenial to the feelings of the 
commander-in-chief, and was put into execution with judg- 
ment and vigor. 

In pursuance of this plan, Wolfe broke up his camp at 
Montmorenci, near the falls of that name, and returned to 
the island of Orleans, where he first disembarked. From 
that spot he determined to push his daring enterprise. 
Embarking himself and army on board of the fleet, he 
directed Admiral Holmes to sail up the river several miles 
higher than the intended point of debarkation, making 
occasional demonstrations of a design to land troops. 
That being accomplished, during the night a strong detach- 
ment in flat-bottomed boats fell down with the tide, to a 
point about a mile above the city. The shelving beach, the 
high precipitous banks, and the only path by which the place 
could be scaled, being defended by a captain's guai'd and 
a battery of four guns, all rendered the landing and ascent 
of the heights, on the part of the English, a work of amazing 
diflUculty ; yet it was effected, Wolfe himself being one of 
the first who leaped on shore. 

The whole plan had well nigh been defeated at the water's 
edge, for one of the sentinels hailed. But being answered 
by a captain in Frazier's regiment, who fully understood 
the French language, and had been expressly instructed for 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 233 

the purpose, the latter was suffered to pass. Tlie sentinel, 
from the answers given, (for the English were twice inter- 
rogated,) concluded at once that this was a French convov 
of provisions, which was expected to pass down the river 
to Quebec. This the English had learned from some 
deserters. Escaping this difficulty, they commenced their 
arduous and perilous task. The Highlanders and light 
infantry, under the command of General Howe, led the 
way up the fearful precipice, which was one hundred and 
fifty or two hundred feet high, an almost perpendicular 
ascent. They clambered up by the aid of the projection 
of rocks, and the limbs of trees and shrubs growing on the 
cliffs. They first drove away the guard, and seized the 
battery. The rest of the troops pressed on in the difficult 
and confined path, and, by day-break, the whole army was 
planted firmly on the plains of Abraham. 

Montcalm, taken by surprise at this unexpected scaling 
of the heights, was forced to abandon his strong position, 
and come to an engagement. For this purpose, he crossed 
the St. Charles, and drew up his army in battle array. This 
being perceived by Wolfe, a corresponding movement was 
made on the part of the English, and the disposition of the 
troops was such as to meet the masterly arrangements of 
Montcalm. The battle was commenced by the French, a 
portion of whose army, consisting of fifteen hundred Indians 
and Canadians, who were excellent marksmen, advanced in 
front for this purpose. Screened by surrounding thickets, 
they aimed with fatal effect at many of the British officers, 
but this lasted only a short time. The main body of the 
French now advancing, the principal struggle came on in 
all its fury. The English, reserving their fire until within 
forty yards of the enemy's line, then made terrible havoc 
among them by a general discharge. This fire was vigor- 
ously maintained until the French yielded to it. General 
Wolfe exposed himself in front of his battalion, as also 
did Montcalm before his, and both officers paid the price 
of their bravery. They were in the sections of the two 



234 GREAT EVENTS OF 

armies, where the battle was most severe, and both fell 
mortally wounded, not far from the same time. There 
was another striking coincidence — they who succeeded 
them in command in either army, also fell wounded — the 
Frenchman mortally. When Wolfe fell, he was pressing 
on at the head of his grenadiers with fixed bayonets. It 
was the third time that he had received a wound; a ball 
had now pierced his breast. The respective armies con- 
tinued in their strife, as if nothing had happened. After 
Wolfe and Monckton had been laid aside, Townsend 
assumed the command, and the British grenadiers pressed 
on with their bayonets. The center of the French army 
was soon broken by the brisk advance of General Murray. 
The Highlanders with their broad-swords completed the 
confusion of the enemy, driving them with great slaughter 
in different directions. A portion of the French army fled 
into Quebec. The enemy was signally defeated, having 
lost a thousand men, besides an equal number of prisoners. 
The loss of the English, in killed and wounded, was less 
than six hundred. 

The necessary preparations were now made by Townsend 
for the siege of the city; but at the expiration of five days, 
it was surrendered to the English fleet and army. The 
capital of Canada, at the time of its capitulation, contained 
about ten thousand inhabitants, and thus having passed 
under the dominion of Great Britain, was protected by a 
garrison of five thousand men, under the command of 
General Murray. 

Wolfe died of his wounds on the field of battle. He 
manifested "the ruling passion strong in death." As a 
touching incident in the annals of warfai'e, scarcely any 
thing can equal it, unless it may be that which also marked 
the death of his opponent. He was removed into the rear 
almost against his consent, that he might be attended to; but 
while others were expressing their sympathy in his behalf, 
he was watching the terrific contest with intense anxiety. 
At length, he could no longer sustain himself, but, faint with 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



235 



the loss of blood, he leaned on the shoulder of an officer, 
who kneeled down to support him. The agony of death 
was now upon him. A cry was heard, "They fly, they fly !" 
"Who fly?" asked the expiring hero. "The French!" 
replied his supporter. "Then I die happy!" he said. 




Death of Wolfe. 



Montcalm, too, died in a few hours after, having been 
first conveyed into the city. On being told that his wound 
was mortal, he expressed his satisfaction at the fact. When 
further informed that he could survive but a few hours, he 
replied, "So much the better: I shall not live to see the sur- 
render of Quebec." 

The French continued in possession of Canada for a time, 
notwithstanding the capture of Quebec. Indeed, a second, 
and more mortal struggle, was soon to be again witnessed on 
the Heights of Abraham. The main body of the French 
army, which, after its defeat, retired to Montreal, and which 
was still formidable, had been reinforced by six thousand 
Canadian militia and a body of Indians. With these forces, 
M de Levi, the successor of Montcalm, appeared before 



236 GREAT EVENTS OF 

Quebec, with the design of besieging tiie fortress. Murray, 
whose force had been reduced by the severities of the 
winter, the want of proper food, from five thousand to three 
thousand, left his works, and met the French near Sillery, 
and a severe action took place, in which the advantage was 
on the side of the French, the English being obliged to 
retire within the fortress. The loss on both sides was very 
great, being nearly one thousand each; but the battle was 
productive of no special results. Levi found it impossible 
to reduce the place; and the English, receiving reinforce- 
ments after being closely invested for a time, it was con- 
cluded by the French commander to abandon the project, 
and he accordingly returned to Montreal. 

As it seemed necessary to try the fortune of another 
campaign against the enemy, since, notwithstanding the 
capture of the French posts in 1759, the province still held 
out agamst the British arms. General Amherst had made 
arrangements for assembling before Montreal all the British 
troops from Lake Ontario, Lake Champlain, and Quebec. 
The several armies were early in motion, and so accurately 
had their operations been concerted, that Amherst and 
Murray reached the vicinity of Montreal on the same day; 
when Haviland, who commanded a small force from Crown 
Point, joined them : the next day, Vaudreuil, the governor, 
finding further resistance vain, demanded a capitulation; 
and on the 18th of September, 1760, the whole French 
possessions in Canada, were surrendered to the British 
power. 

The war still continued in Europe, and a few provincial 
troops were raised in 1761 and 1762; but New England 
remained exempted from all border hostilities. On the 10th 
of February, 1763, a general peace was signed at Paris, 
and soon after ratified by Great Britain and France. This 
was an era of joy to the colonies. They had experienced 
no such relief since the commencement of King William's 
War, in 1689. A few s'hort intervals of peace had indeed 
been enjoyed, but during nearly eighty years, they were 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



237 



generally doomed in every exposed point to pillage, cap- 
tivity, and slaughter. Relieved from their miseries and 
dangers, they reoccupied their plantations, and new ones 
were commenced, and population began to spread with 
rapidity. 

It may be added, and it is due to the colonist to add, that 
they were not unmindful of their obligations to that Being 
by whose fostering care they had been preserved during so 
many and so severe trials and privations. They had put 
their trust in Him, and he had saved them from the hands 
of their foes. Many had indeed fallen — many had suffered; 
but now, relieved from foreign invasion and savage butch- 
ery, they united in giving God thanks on a day set apart 
for the purpose, and went on their way rejoicing. 




238 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



I v.— R EVOLUTION. 




I. CArSES OF THE REVOLUTION. 



Objects proposed in the Settlement of America — Forms of Government con- 
ducive to Independence — Influence of Expenses — Colonies obliged to 
defend themselves, and to defray the Expense of their own Wars and 
those of the Mother-country — British system of Taxation commenced — 
Writs of Assistance — Stamp Act — Formidable Opposition to it — Non- 
importation Act — Arrival of British forces — Boston Massacre — Destruction 
of the Gaspee — Destruction of Tea — Boston Port Bill — Arrival of General 
Gage — His obnoxious Measures — Meeting of Congress — Preparations for 
War — Obstinacy of the King and Parliament — Crisis arrives — Determina- 
tion of the Colonists. 

The Revolution of America was an extraordinary event; 
and at the time of its occurrence was unlooked for, both 
by the government and nation of Great Britain. That the 
colonies had long been dissatisfied with the measures adopted 
towards them by the parent-country, and that this dissatis- 
faction was gradually increasing, was well known; but the 
statesmen on the other side designed, and doubtless supposed, 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 239 

that they should be able to secure the submission of the colo- 
nies to whatever line of policy they might please to adopt. 

But they little understood the American character. Had 
they reflected upon the circumstances in which the colonies 
originated, and their steady progress in wealth and popu- 
lation, they might well have anticipated the final result. 
Certain it was, that oppressive and coercive measures would 
only tend to weaken their affection for the parent-country. 
Kindness and conciliation might have preserved the bond 
of union — indeed, it was possible to have confirmed the 
colonies in their regard for the land of their birth; but the 
line of policy which could alone have effected that object, 
was overlooked or disregarded by British statesmen; and 
through their infatuated counsels, they hastened the very 
event which they so much deplored. 

Let us advert to some of the remote and proximate 
causes, which brought about this Revolution: 

1. Objects proposed by the colonies in their settlement 
of America. — 

At the era of the Revolution, thirteen colonies had been 
planted. These were Virginia, Massachusetts, New Hamp- 
shire, Connecticut, Rhode Island, New York, New Jersey, 
Delaware, Pennsylvania, Maryland, North and South Caro- 
lina, and Georgia. Virginia, the first, was settled in 1607, and 
Georgia, the last, in 1732. Different objects were proposed 
in the establishment of the different colonies. The leading 
object of some was pecuniary profit. They were induced, 
either by associated or individual proprietors, who them- 
selves remained in England, to come to America, with the 
/hope of profitable returns for the advance of their capital. 
But the more northern colonies came on their own concern, 
at their own expense, and with reference to the enjoyment 
of freedom and peace in religion, which they could not find 
at home. 

Now, was it to be expected that those who had left home, 
and all its endearments, for the sake of enjoying a larger 



240 GREAT EVENTS OF 

liberty, would consent to have that liberty abridged, 
especially after having tasted its blessings for years? If 
the Pilgrim Fathers had such notions themselves, was it to 
be supposed that their children would cherish less manly 
and patriotic sentiments? The spirit of liberty does not 
easily die, where there is aliment to keep it alive. The 
blood of freemen, or those who aspire to freedom, instead 
of becoming weaker, as it flows down in successive gener- 
ations, usually becomes more pure and more excitable. 
This was verified in the history of the colonies, anterior to 
the Revolution. They were men of whom the principles 
of liberty had taken strong hold. Their distance from the 
mother-country — her neglect of them — the exercise of 
civil and religious freedom for a number of years — all 
served to excite and strengthen a desire for independence. 
Such an event was the natural result of the principles with 
which the colonies began their career. It was the natural 
result of the physical courage and strength acquired in 
felling forests, resisting savages, and in carrying out those 
plans and enterprises in which a young, ardent, and ambi- 
tious people are likely to engage. 

2. Their forms of government were conducive to inde- 
pendence. 

In the settlement of the colonies, three forms of govern- 
ment were established. These were usually denominated 
Charter, Pz'oprietary, and Royal governments. The differ- 
ence arose from the different circumstances under which 
the colonies were settled, as well as the different objects of 
the first emigrants. The Charter governments were con- 
fined to New England. The Proprietary governments 
were those of Maryland, Pennsylvania, the Carolinas, and 
the Jerseys. The others were royal governments, or those 
which were immediately under the British crown.* 

As early as 1019, only twelve years from its settlement, 

» Pitkin. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 241 

a provincial legislature, in which the colonists were repre- 
sented, was introduced into Virginia. In Plymouth and in 
Massachusetts, the colonies organized their body, politic 
and social, upon principles of perfect equality. And, as the 
Puritans spread themselves over New England, they gave 
to the distinct communities which they established, consti- 
tutions still more democratic. In January, 1639, three years 
from the commencement of the Connecticut colony, the 
planters on Connecticut river convened at Hartford, and 
formed a system of government which continued, with 
scarcely any alterations, to the year 1818. Of this system, 
Dr. Trumbull observes: "With such wisdom did our vener- 
able ancestors provide for the freedom and liberties of them- 
selves and their posterity. Thus happily did they guard 
against every encroachment on the rights of the subject. 
This, probably, is one of the most free and happy constitu- 
tions of civil government ever formed. The formation of 
it, at so early a period, when the light of liberty was 
wholly darkened in most parts of the world, and the rights 
of man were so little understood in others, does great honor 
to their ability, integrity, and love of freedom." 

In Maryland and Pennsylvania, the first assemblies estab- 
lished a popular representation, and in all their political 
regulations proceeded upon broad views of civil freedom. 
The same remark, says Mr. Walsh, may be extended to 
the Carolinas and New York. 

The very first principles, then, of the colonists in relation 
to government were anti-monarchical. In their incipient 
colonial state, they had the feelings of freemen ; and all 
their institutions, as far as they were allowed to carry 
them, spoke of liberty and equality. 

This spirit was never lost to the colonies. In the variety 
of fortune which they subsequently encountered — in every 
change of monarch abroad — in every shift of rulers at 
home — through royal smiles and royal frowns — in times of 
war and in times of peace — their love of liberty continued 
unabated, and even increased. Thus early began those 
16 



242 GREAT EVENTS OF 

sentiments of freedom and independence which, uniting in 
their course with other streams, ended at length in a deep, 
broad, irresistible current against British oppression. 

3. Influence of the expenses incurred by the colonies in 
their settlements, and in their several wars and those of 
the mother-country. 

"All the thirteen colonies," says Mr. Walsh, "with the 
exception of Georgia, were established, and had attained 
to considerable strength, without the slightest aid from the 
treasury of the mother-country." 

Neither the crown nor the parliament paid a dollar 
towards purchasing the soil of the Indians — the original 
masters of that soil. These purchases were made by the 
colonists themselves. The settlement of the province of 
Massachusetts Bay alone cost two hundred thousand pounds 
— an enormous sum at the era at which it was effected. 
Lord Baltimore expended forty thousand pounds in his 
establishment of the colony of Maryland. On that of 
Virginia, immense wealth was lavished by the first set- 
tlers. The first planters of Connecticut consumed great 
estates in purchasing lands of the Indians and in making 
settlements. 

In like manner, when assailed by fierce and warlike 
tribes, the mother-country furnished no aid whatever — 
neither troops nor money. She erected no fortifications; 
entered into no negotiations, and manifested no sympathy, 
or even interest, in the fate of her offspring. Some of the 
most considerable Indian wars in which the colonies were 
involved, were the immediate result of the rashness and 
cupidity of the royal governors. That, for instance, which 
is styled 'King William's War' — memorable in the annals 
of New Hampshire particularly — was owing to a wanton 
predatory expedition of Andros, in 1688, against the pos- 
sessions of a French individual, situate between Penobscot 
and Nova Scotia. 

The testimony of Lord Brougham on this subject is 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 243 

worthy of special notice. In his work on 'Colonial Policy,' 
he observes: 

"The old colonies of North America, besides defraying 
the whole expenses of their internal administration, were 
enabled from their situation to render very active assistance 
to the mother-country upon several occasions, not peculiarly 
interesting to themselves. They uniformly asserted, that 
they would never refuse contributions, even for purposes 
strictly imperial, provided these were constitutionally de- 
manded. Nor did they stop at mere professions of zeal. 

"The whole expense of civil government in the British 
North American colonies, previous to the Revolution, did 
not amount to eighty thousand pounds sterling, which was 
paid by the produce of their taxes. The military establish- 
ments, the garrisons and the forts in the old colonies, cost 
the mother-country nothing." 

From the foregoing facts, nothing is clearer than that 
the colonies were obliged, from their earliest existence, to 
take care of themselves. At first, Great Britain thought 
little of them, and cared, if possible, still less. They were 
obliged to repel hostile tribes without aid, and defend them- 
selves against the aggressions of more civilized powers. 
And, moreover, they were compelled to carry on not only 
their own wars, but those of the mother-country, and then 
pay the expenses. 

It may well be asked, what was the natural and almost 
necessary consequence of such treatment? Keep a child 
in leading-strings, and it will be long ere it walks. Teach 
him to walk early, and he will soon decline your aid. Let 
a father send forth his son to take care of himself, and 
perchance the next he hears of him, he will learn that his 
fortune is made, and no longer will he wish for parental 
assistance; and fortunate will it be if the son, under a sense 
of former parental indifference and unkindness, does not, at 
length, feel a correspondent alienation from the parent. 

But whether these illustrations are apposite or not, certain 
it is, that the colonists at length learned the important fact, 



244 GREAT EVENTS OF 

that they could take care of themselves. To this they had 
been driven. The next natural feeling to this superiority 
over the difficulties and trials which they encountered in 
their early settlement of the country, was a willingness, 
and even wish, to be independent of the parent by whom 
they had been so unkindly neglected. Great Britain might, 
therefore, thank herself for the spirit of independence which 
at length appeared among the colonies ; her line of policy 
engendered and matured it. 

4. Measures of oppression. 

"Within little more than a generation from the com- 
mencement of the plantations," says Mr. Walsh, "the royal 
government began those formal inquiries into their popula- 
tion and manufactures, which were so often renewed, until 
the period of our revolution." The object or occasion of 
these inquiries was twofold — a jealousy, lest the colonies 
should grow too fast; and, secondly, a desire to monopolize, 
for the benefit of Great Britain, all their trade, and the pro- 
ceeds of their manufacturing industry. 

The various acts of monopoly which passed parliament 
during a series of years, it is not necessary to particularize. 
They uniformly bore heavily on the commercial and manu- 
facturing enterprise of the colonies, and were designed "to 
keep them in a firmer dependence upon England" — "to 
render them more beneficial and advantageous" — "to em- 
ploy and increase the English shipping" — "to make a vent 
for English manufactures." 

After the peace of 1763, a still more grinding policy was 
proposed — that of taxing the colonies, with the avowed 
purpose of drawing a revenue into the royal exchequer, 
and on the plausible, yet unwarrantable ground, that Great 
Britain had contracted a debt in their defence. 

Hitherto, when money was wanted in the colonies, the 
parliament of England had been content to ask for it by a 
formal requisition upon the colonial legislatures, and they 
had supplied it with a willing hand. But now, it was 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 245 

thought that a shorter method of obtaining it might be 
resorted to with better effect. 

Before proceeding to notice the measures adopted with 
reference to the foregoing object, it is necessary to advert 
to what were denominated ivj-its of assistance, which were 
orders issued by the superior court of the province, requir- 
ing the sheriffs and other civil officers to assist the person 
to whom it was granted, in breaking open and searching 
every place, even private dwellings, if suspected of con- 
taining prohibited goods. 

The first application for a writ of this kind was made by 
the deputy collector at Salem in November, 1760. Doubts 
being expressed by the court as to the legality of the writ, 
or the power of the court to grant it, the application was 
deferred to the next term, when the question was to be 
argued. 

At the appointed time, Mr. Gridley, a distinguished law- 
yer, appeared for the crown ; Mr. Thatcher and Mr. Otis 
for the merchants. The trial took place in the council 
chamber of the old Town-house in Boston. The judges 
were five in number, including Lieutenant-Governor Hutch- 
inson, who presided as chief justice ; and the room was 
filled with all the officers of government and the principal 
citizens, to hear the arguments in a cause that inspired the 
deepest solicitude. The case was opened by Mr. Gridley, 
who argued it with much learning, ingenuity, and dignity; 
making all his reason depend upon this consideration, "That 
the parliament of Great Britain was the sovereign legislator 
of the British empire." He was followed by Mr. Thatcher 
on the opposite side, whose reasoning was ingenious and 
able, delivered in a tone of great mildness and moderation. 
"But," in the language of President Adams, "Otis was a 
flame of fire; with a promptitude of classical allusion, a 
depth of research, a rapid summary of historical events 
and dates, a profusion of legal authorities, a prophetic 
glance into futurity, and a rapid torrent of impetuous elo- 
quence, he hurried away all before him." 



246 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



"I will to my dying day," said Otis, among other things — 
"I will to my dying day oppose, with all the power and 
faculties God has given me, all such instruments of slavery 
on the one hand and villany on the other. It appears to 
me the worst instrument of arbitrary power, the most 
destructive of English liberty, and the fundamental princi- 
ples of law, that was ever found in an English law-book." 





Otis in the Council chamber. 



The occasion was intensely exciting — the liberties of the 
people were in danger — their dwellings, those sanctuaries 
where every man should feel himself safe, and his effects 

all were in jeopardy. And the vast throng gathered on 

the occasion so thought — especially as their excited feelings 
became more intense under the thrilling appeals of the 
eloquent Otis. "Every man of an immensely crowded 
audience," says President Adams, "appeared to me to go 
away, as I did, ready to take arms against writs of assist- 
ance. Then and there was the first scene of the first act 
of opposition to the arbitrary claims of Great Britain."" 

The court postponed a decision of the question until the 
following term ; and in the mean time wrote to Great Britain 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 247 

for information on the subject. Writs were afterwards 
granted, but were extremely unpopular. In Connecticut 
writs of assistance, it is said, were never granted. 

The next measure of oppression was the passage of the 
famous stamp act. Such a project had been suggested 
durins: me administrations of Lord Walpole and Mr. Pitt; 
but mey were too sagacious to venture upon a measure at 
once so odious and unjust. Said Walpole, "I will leave 
the taxation of America to some of my successors, who 
may have more courage than I have." And said Pitt, "I 
will never burn my fingers with an American stamp act." 
To the successor of Mr. Pitt, Lord Grenville, was reserved 
the honor, or rather the infamy, of such a project. 

When the bill was ushered into the House of Commons, 
petitions from Virginia, Connecticut, and South Carolina, in 
every way respectful, but in tone firm and decided, were 
offered in opposition to it. But the house refused even to 
receive them, on the ground that the right of parliament to 
tax the colonies was denied; and, secondly, that it was 
contrary to a rule of the house "to receive any petition 
against a money-bilU' 

The debate therefore proceeded. The chief advocates 
of the bill were the prime minister and Charles Townshend. 
In the opposition were Mr. Pitt — who, however, was absent 
by reason of sickness — General Conway, Alderman Beck- 
ford, Colonel Barre, Mr. Jackson, Sir William Meredith, 
&c. Conway and Beckford opposed the bill on the ground 
of its injustice; Colonel Barre and others on the ground of 
its inexpediency. The purpose of the minister, however, 
was fixed ; and, rallying his surprised and half-hesitating 
troops, he took the question — a large majority expressed in 
favor of the bill — two hundred and fifty for, and fifty against 
it. On its coming into the House of Lords, it received the 
entire concurrence of that body, and on the 22d of March 
obtained the royal assent. 

This act, so celebrated in the annals of American history, 
both as an act of flagrant injustice, on the part of the British 



248 GREAT EVENTS OF 

parliament, and one of the proximate causes of the Revolu- 
tion, consisted of fifty-five specific duties, laid on as many 
different species of instruments, in w^hich paper was used; 
such as notes, bonds, mortgages, deeds, university degrees, 
licenses, advertisements in nevv^spapers, and even almanacs; 
varying from one half-penny up to six pounds. As an 
illustration of the heavy burdens designed to be put upon 
the colonies by this act, it may be stated, that previous to 
the passage of the act, a ream of common printed bailbonds 
cost fifteen pounds — stamped, one hundred. A ream of 
stamped policies of insurance amounted to one hundred and 
ninety pounds — of common ones, without stamps, twenty. 
A piece of paper, or parchment, used as a diploma, or cer- 
tificate of a degree taken in any university, academy, or 
college, was taxed two pounds. For a piece of paper for a 
license for retailing spirituous liquors, twenty shillings were 
demanded. For one for a license for selling wine only, 
four pounds ; for wine and spirituous liquors, three pounds. 
For letters of probate, administration, or guardianship, ten 
shillings. For a common deed, conveying not exceeding 
one hundred acres of land, one shilling and sixpence. For 
a newspaper, containing half a sheet or less, one half-penny ; 
one sheet, one penny. Pamphlets, one shilling per sheet. 
Advertisements, two shillings each. Almanacs, fourpence. 
This act was ordered to take eflfect on the following 1st 
of November. Meanwhile, the people in various parts of 
the country were anxious to express their detestation of the 
measure, which the lapse of a few months was to bring into 
operation. One day in the month of August, the effigy of 
Andrew Oliver, the proposed distributor of stamps in Mas- 
sachusetts, was found hanging on a tree, afterwards well 
known by the name of Liberty-tree, in the main street of 
Boston. At night it was taken down, and carried on a bier 
amidst the acclamations of an immense collection of people 
through the court-house, down King street, to a small brick 
building, supposed to have been erected for the reception 
of the detested stamps. This building being soon levelled 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



249 



with the ground, the rioters next attacked Mr. Oliver's 
house; and having broken the windows, entered it, and 
destroyed part of the furniture. 




Procession with an Effigy and Stamp-master at Boston. 



The house of Benjamin Hallowell, jun., comptroller of 
the customs, was next entered; and, elevated and embold- 
ened by liquors found in his cellar, the mob, with inflamed 
rage, directed their course to the house of Lieutenant-Gov- 
ernor Hutchinson, who, after vainly attempting resistance, 
was constrained to depart, to save his life. By four in the 
morning, one of the best houses in the province was com- 
pletely in ruins, nothing remaining but the bare walls and 
floors. The plate, family pictures, most of the furniture, 
the wearing apparel, about nine hundred pounds sterling, 
and the manuscripts and books which Mr. Hutchinson had 
been thirty years collecting, besides many public papers in 
his custody, were either carried off" or destroyed. The 
whole damage was estimated at two thousand five hundred 
pounds. 



250 



GREAT EVENTS OP 




Attack- on the Governor's House. 



On the arrival of the 1st of November, on which the 
stamp act v^^as to go into effect, the day was ushered in at 
Boston by the tolHng of the bells; many shops and stores 
were shut, and effigies of the authors and friends of that act 
were carried about the streets, and afterwards torn in pieces 
by the populace. 

Nor was Massachusetts alone; the obnoxious act received 
similar treatment in the other colonies. On the 24th of 
August, a gazette was published at Providence, with vox 
Populi, vox Dei, for a motto; effigies were exhibited, and 
in the evening cut down and burned. In Portsmouth, New 
Castle, and other plac s, the bells were tolled to denote the 
decease of Liberty. In Connecticut, Mr. Ingersoll, the 
stamp-master, was compelled to resign. The spirit man- 
ifested in New York produced a similar resignation. 
Offended with the conduct of Lieutenant-Governor Colden, 
in relation to the stamp act, many of the inhabitants assem- 
bled one evening, and breaking open his coach-house, took 



AINIERICAN HISTORY. 



out his coach, which, with his effigy, they burned, am 
acclamations of several thousand spectators. 



251 

id the 




Burning of the Coach and Effigy of Governor Golden. 

In Philadelphia, on the appearance of the ships having 
the stamps on board, all the ships in the harbor hoisted 
their colors half-mast high; the bells were muffled, and 
continued to toll till evening. Similar demonstrations of 
dissatisfaction were made in numerous other places. 

The opposition to the stamp act was so universal and so 
formidable, as to prevent all hope of its successful ope- 
ration; had this measure been persisted in, the Revolution 
in America would doubtless have dated at an earlier day. 

Fortunately for the American colonies, the administration 
of Lord Grenville terminated in July, 1765 — that minister 
being succeeded by the Marquis of Rockingham, while the 
Duke of Grafton and General Conway were made secre- 
taries of state. 

To this new ministry it early became apparent that, in 
respect to the colonies, a crisis was now at hand ; either 
existing measures must be relaxed, or a resort must be had 



252 GREAT EVENTS OF 

to arms. The former being deemed the wiser plan, a 
repeal of the stamp act was moved in parliament, and, on 
the 18th of March, passed the House by a majority of two 
hundred and seventy-five to one hundred and sixty-seven. 
In the House of Lords, the majority was one hundred and 
five to seventy-one. 

In America, the intelligence of the repeal was received 
with acclamations of the most sincere and heart-felt grati- 
tude, by all classes of people. Public thanksgivings were 
offered up in all the churches. The resolutions, which had 
been passed on the subject of importations, were rescinded, 
and their trade with the mother-country was immediately 
renewed with increased vigor. The home-spun dresses 
were given to the poor, and once more the colonists 
appeared clad in the produce of British looms. 

In July, 1766, the Marquis of Rockingham retired from 
the cabinet, and a new ministry was formed under the 
direction of William Pitt — the Duke of Grafton being- 
placed at the head of the treasury, and Charles Towns- 
hend made chancellor of the exchequer. In May, 1767, the 
latter revived the scheme of taxing America, proposing to 
impose duties on glass, paper, tea, &c., imported into the col- 
onies. The bill passed both houses without much opposition, 
the Earl of Chatham being confined at that time by sickness. 

The news of this measure, on reaching America, produced 
the greatest possible excitement. Counter-measures were 
immediately proposed. Resort was had, as at a former 
day, to non-importation, the effects of which had been so 
severely felt by the traders in England, under the stamp 
act. Boston, as before, took the lead. At a town-meeting, 
held in October, it was voted that measures should be 
immediately taken to promote the establishment of domestic 
manufactories, by encouraging the consumption of all arti- 
cles of American manufacture. They also agreed to pur- 
chase no articles of foreign growth or manufacture, but 
such as were absolutely indispensable. New York and 
Philadelphia soon followed the example of Boston; and, in 



AMERICAN HISTORY 



253 



a short time, the merchants themselves entered into asso- 
ciations to import nothing from Great Britain but' articles 
that necessity required. 

Several events, about this time, served to increase the 
excitement of the colonies, especially in Boston. Among 
these may be mentioned the arrival, at the latter place, of a 
man-of-war and transports, from Halifax, with nine hun- 
dred troops on board. 




Arrival of the first llan-of-war at Boston. 



Such a proceeding, on the part of the British ministry, 
was eminently calculated to excite the jealousy and indig- 
nation of the colonists. They felt disgusted and injured ; 
and the more so, from the haughty and imperious bearing 
of the officers and troops. In a few weeks, this force was 
augmented by the arrival of several more transports from 
Cork, with the sixty-fourth and sixty-fifth regiments, under 
Colonels Mackay and Pomeroy. 

Another measure, adopted about this time by the British 
ministry, and one which perhaps struck more vitally at the 
liberty of the colonists than any which preceded, was an 
order to the provincial governors to procure information 



254 GREAT EVENTS OP 

touching all treasons, &c,, and to transmit the same, with 
the names of the suspected persons, to England, in order 
that they might be ordered thither for trial. The design 
of it was to terrify the patriotic party into submission ; but 
well might it have been foreseen that such an offensive 
measure would only serve to rouse opposition, and confirm 
the whole civilized world in the righteousness of the com- 
mon cause. 

Parliament again convened, January 9, 1770, soon after 
which (28th) the Duke of Grafton resigned his office of first 
lord of the treasury. Lord Chatham, having recovered 
from his late illness, had now returned to parliament, and, 
with his wonted vigor, attacked the system and measures of 
the administration. 

Lord North, chancellor of the exchequer, succeeded the 
Duke of Grafton; "and from this time commences an 
administration which forms a momentous era in the history 
of Great Britain. During his administration, which lasted 
to the close of the Revolution, Great Britain lost more ter- 
ritory and accumulated more debt than at any former 
period of her history." 

The first measure of North's administration was in part 
conciliatory — being a motion to repeal the port duties of 
1767, with the exception of the duty on tea. This his 
lordship, in, spite of the friends of the colonies, determined 
to retain. 

To this partial repeal. Governor Pownall strongly 
objected. It would produce nothing but civil discord and 
interminable contention. Repeal all, or none. Why retain 
this single duty, as a pepper-corn rent, to show the tenor 
by which the colonists hold their rights, and, by so doing, 
jeopardize his majesty's entire interest in the American 
colonies? "I have lived in America," said he; "I know the 
character of the people. Depend upon it, with their views, 
they will never solicit the favor of this house; never more 
will they wish to bring before parliament the grievances 
under which they conceive themselves to labor." 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



255 



While high and angry debate was thus in progress on the 
other side of the water, on this side, events were transpiring 
which were giving increasing irritation to already excited 
feelings, and adding to the force of the gathering storm. 
Collisions and quarrels, between the soldiers quartered in 
Boston and the citizens, were not unfrequent ; and at length, 
on the evening of the 5th of March, 1770, resulted in an 
effusion of blood, called, by way of eminence, "The Boston 
Massacre." 




Boston Massacre. 



Three men were killed and two mortally wounded, who 
died soon after. Mutual exasperations preceded. Neither 
citizens nor soldiers were exempt from the charge of insult 
and provocation. But a sentinel, who had been brought to 
the ground by a blow, on rising, fired, as did, at the same 
time, a sergeant and six men who were with him. Their 
fire resulted as already stated. Great excitement followed. 
The murderers were arrested. Captain Preston, to whose 
company the soldiers belonged, and who was present, was 
also arrested, and committed to prison. 



256 GREAT EVENTS OF 

The following morning the authorities of Boston, urged 
on by an exasperated people, required the troops to be with- 
drawn from the town. The lieutenant-governor, for a time, 
resisted the demand ; but on learning that no other course 
would satisfy or restrain the people, he expressed his 
willingness that they should be withdrawn to the castle, 
which was accordingly done. 

The funeral of the victims was attended with extraordi- 
nary pomp. Most of the shops were closed, all the bells 
of the town tolled on the occasion, and the corpses were 
followed to the grave by an immense concourse of people, 
arranged six abreast, the procession being closed by a long 
train of carriages, belonging to the principal gentry of the 
town. Captain Preston and the party of soldiers were 
afterwards tried. The captain and six of the men were 
acquitted, and two were brought in guilty of manslaughter; 
a result which reflected great honor on John Adams and 
Josiah Quincy, the counsel for the prisoners, and on the jury. 

The month of June, '72, furnished a new source of dis- 
quietude and animosity. On the 9th of that month, the 
Providence packet, while sailing into the harbor of New- 
port, was required, by his majesty's revenue-cutter, the 
Gaspee, Lieutenant Doddington, to lower her colors. This 
the captain of the packet deemed repugnant to his patriotic 
feelings, and the Gaspee fired at the packet, to bring her to; 
the American, however, still persisted in holding on her 
course, and, by keeping in shoal water, dexterously con- 
trived to run the schooner aground in the chase. As the 
tide was upon the ebb, the Gaspee was set fast for the 
night, and afforded a tempting opportunity for retaliation; 
and a number of fishermen, aided and encouraged by some 
of the most respectable inhabitants of Providence, being 
determined to rid themselves of so uncivil an inspector, 
in the middle of the night manned several boats, and 
boarded the Gaspee. The lieutenant was wounded in the 
affray; but, with every thing belonging to him, he was 
carefully conveyed on shore, as were all his crew. The 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



257 



vessel, with her stores, was then burned; and the party 
returned unmolested to their homes. When the governor 
became acquainted with this event, he offered a reward of 
five hundred pounds for the discovery of the offenders. 




Bunung of the Gaspee. 

Another fruitful source of mutual ill-feeling between the 
British ministry and the colonists was the determination of 
the former to introduce tea into America, and to impose a 
tax thereon, in opposition to the wishes of the latter. 
Accordingly, cargoes of tea were sent to New York, Phil- 
adelphia, Charleston, and Boston. The fate of these car- 
goes, thus sent, was different. Those destined for New 
York and Philadelphia, were sent back by the inhabitants. 
The citizens of Charleston unloaded the cargo sent thither, 
and stored it in cellars, where it perished. 

On the arrival of the vessel with the tea, in the harbor of 
Boston, a meeting of the citizens was immediately called. 
"The hour of destruction," it was said, "or of manly oppo- 
sition, had now come:" and all who were friends to their 
country were invited to attend, "to make an united and suc- 
17 



258 GREAT EVENTS OF 

cessful resistance to this last and worst measure of admin- 
istration." A great number of people assembled, from the 
adjoining towns, as well as from the capital, in the cele- 
brated Faneuil Hall, but the meeting was soon adjourned 
to one of the largest churches in town. Here it was voted, 
that they would use all lawful means to prevent its being 
landed, and to have it returned immediately to England. 

On the following day, when the citizens assembled to 
receive the final answer of the factors, as to the course 
they would pursue in disposing of the tea, a communication 
was made to the meeting, in which the factors informed 
them that they must decline sending back the tea; but 
were ready to have it stored, and remain, until they could 
hear from the company in England. The citizens con- 
tinued dissatisfied with the conduct and proposal of the 
consignees, and again ordered a watch to guard the vessels. 
It was also again voted, that whoever should import tea 
into the province, should be considered an enemy to the 
country. 

When it was found that nothing could be effected in a reg- 
ular way, the meeting was broken up, and a number of men, 
in disguise, proceeded, late in the evening, to the vessels, 
then lying at the wharf, which had the tea on board ; and, in 
a short time, every chest was taken out, and the contents 
thrown into the sea; but no injury was done to any other 
part of the cargoes. 

The inhabitants of the town, generally, had no knowledge 
of the event until the next day. It is supposed the number 
concerned in the affair was about fifty; but who they were 
no one pretended to know. A few of them became known 
in after years, when it was no longer liable to involve them 
in trouble. 

When intelligence of the destruction of the tea reached 
Great Britain, and the determined spirit manifested in the 
colonies, in opposition to all revenue laws, was made 
known to the ministers, a majority at once resolved on more 
energetic measures, and found themselves supported by 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



259 



parliament in their plans of coercion, regardless alike of 
the great principles of the constitution, and of the perma- 
nent peace and prosperity of the kingdom. Lord North, 
it is said, declared "that he would not listen to any com- 
plaints or petitions from America, till she was at his feet. ^' 




Destruction of Tea. 



In a few days, a bill was introduced "for the immediate 
removal of the officers concerned in the collection of cus- 
toms from Boston, and to discontinue the landing and 
discharging, lading and shipping goods, wares, and mer- 
chandise, at Boston, or within the harbor thereof." The bill, 
also, levied a fine upon the town, as a compensation to the 
East India Company for the destruction of their teas, and 
was to continue in force during the pleasure of the king. 
The opposition to this measure was very slight, and it was 
carried, in both Houses, without a division. 

The 1st of June was fixed for the Boston port-bill to go 
into operation, and the blockade was consequently to com- 
mence on that day. On the 13th of May, at a meeting of 
the inhabitants of Boston, it was resolved to invite the other 



260 GREAT EVENTS OF 

colonies to unite in refusing all importations from Great 
Britain, and to withhold all commercial intercourse with 
her. To secure their cooperation, a special messenger was 
dispatched to New York, Philadelphia, and other places; 
in every place he was received with great cordiality, and 
resolutions were immediately adopted, corresponding to the 
wishes of the people of Boston. 

Such was the state of affairs in the colonies generally, in 
May, when General Gage arrived in Boston, as the suc- 
cessor to Governor Hutchinson, who had been recalled. 
At a former period, he had been, for several years, com- 
mander-in-chief of the British military forces in America. 
Notwithstanding the prejudices of the people to the appoint- 
ment of a military man, he was received with due honor, 
and even great ceremony, by the council and citizens, all 
of whom expressed a hope that his administration would 
conduce to the peace and welfare of the province. 

A short time, however, served to develope the character 
of General Gage, and his servility to an arbitrary ministry 
in the mother-country. He threatened to remove the 
general assembly to Salem — gave his negative to thirteen 
of the council chosen by the assembly — refused to appoint 
a day for special prayer, at the request of that body — 
and, finally, sent a proclamation, by his secretary, to dis- 
solve them. 

At this period of increasing turmoil and agitation, the 
second general congress assembled (September 5, 1774), 
at Philadelphia, in which all the colonies were represented, 
excepting Georgia. Peyton Randolph, of Virginia, was 
elected president, and Charles Thompson, of Philadelphia, 
secretary. 

The most eminent men of the various colonies were now, 
for the first time, brought together. They were known to 
each other by fame, but they were, personally, strangers. 
The meeting was solemn. The object which had called 
them together, was of incalculable magnitude. The liber- 
ties of no less than three millions of people, with that of 



AMERICAN 11 I ri T O R Y . 2G 1 

all their posterity, were staked on the wisdom and energy 
of their councils. No wonder, then, at the long and deep 
silence, which is said to have followed upon their organi- 
zation; at the anxiety with which the members looked 
round upon each other; and at the reluctance which every 
individual felt to open a business so fearfully momentous. 
In the midst of this deep and death-like silence, and just 
when it was becoming painfully embarrassing, Mr. Henry 
arose slowly, as if borne down by the weight of the sub- 
ject. "After faltering, according to his habit, through a 
most expressive exordium, in which he merely echoed 
back the consciousness of every other heart, in deploring 
his inability to do justice to the occasion, he launched grad- 
ually into a recital of the colonial wrongs. Rising, as he 
advanced, with the grandeur of his subject, and glowing, 
at length, with all the majesty of the occasion, his speech 
seemed more than that of mortal man. Mr. Henry was 
followed by Mr. Richard Henry Lee, in a speech scarcely 
less powerful, and still more replete with classic eloquence. 
One spirit of ardent love of liberty pervaded every breast, 
and produced a unanimity, as advantageous to the cause 
they advocated, as it was unexpected and appalling to their 
adversaries."* 

The congress proceeded with great deliberation; its 
debates were held with closed doors, and the honor of each 
member was solemnly engaged not to disclose any of the 
discussions, till such disclosure was declared advisable by 
the majority. On the 14th of October, a series of resolutions, 
regarding the rights and grievances of the colonies, was 
passed and promulgated. They were couched in strong 
and undisguised language, and set forth to the world what 
were considered, by this noble body of men, to be the 
rights and privileges of the people of America, in defence 
of which they were ready to peril life, liberty, and fortune. 

"A majority of the members of this congress," says Mr. 

* Wirt's Life of Henry. 



262 



G R E A 1' E V K N T S OF 



Pitkin, "had little doubt, that the measures taken by them, 
if supported by the American people, would produce a 
redress of grievances. 

"Richard Henry Lee said to Mr. Adams: 'We shall 
undoubtedly carry all our points. You will be completely 
relieved; all the offensive acts will be repealed, the army 
and fleet will be recalled, and Britain will give up her 
foolish projects.' 

"George Washington was of opinion that, with the aid 
of both the non-importation and non-exportation system, 
America would prevail. Patrick Henry concurred in 




Patrick Henry. 

opinion with Mr. Adams, that the contest must ultimately 
De decided by force. The proceedings of congress met 
with the almost unanimous approbation of the people of 
America. The non-importation agreement, entered into by 
their delegates, was adopted as their own. Committees of 
vigilance were appointed in all the towns and districts, and 
the names of those who disregarded it, were published as 
the enemies of public liberty." 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 2G3 

Before the close of the year, the busy note of prepara- 
tion resounded through almost every colony. The Massa- 
chusetts committee were indefatigable in providing for the 
most vigorous defence in the spring. They had procured 
all sorts of military supplies for the service of twelve 
thousand men, and had engaged the assistance of the three 
neighboring provinces of New Hampshire, Rhode Island, 
and Connecticut. 

While the notes of warlike preparation were thus sound- 
ing louder and louder through the country, the British par- 
liament assembled on the other side of the waters. In 
January, 1775, Lord Chatham having taken his seat, moved 
"That an humble address be presented his majesty, most 
humbly to advise and beseech his majesty, that, in order to 
open the way towards our happy settlement of the danger- 
ous troubles in America, by beginning to allay ferments and 
soften animosities there; and above all, for preventing, in 
the mean time, any sudden and fatal catastrophe at Boston, 
now suffering under daily irritation of an army before their 
eyes, posted in their town ; it may graciously please his 
majesty, that immediate orders may be dispatched to Gen- 
eral Gage, for removing his majesty's forces from the town 
of Boston, as soon as the season and other circumstances, 
indispensable to the safety and accommodation of the said 
troops, may render the same practicable." 

Notwithstanding this motion was persuasively urged by 
Lord Chatham, and ably supported by Lord Camden, Lord 
Shelburne, and the Marquis of Rockingham, it was rejected 
by a large majority. 

Immediately following its rejection, the minister proposed, 
in the House of Commons, a joint address to the king, on 
American affairs. In this address, which was carried by 
large majorities, parliament declared that Massachusetts 
was in a state of rebellion; and that this colony had been 
supported by unlawful combinations, and engagements 
entered into by several of the other colonies, to the great 
injury and oppression of his majesty's subjects in Great 



264 GREAT EVENTS OF 

Britain. Assuring his majesty of their determination never 
to reUnquish the sovereign authority of the king and parlia- 
ment over the colonies, they requested him to take the most 
effectual measures to enforce obedience to that authority, 
and promised him their support, at the hazard of their lives 
and property. Opposition to the address w^as made in both 
houses, but in vain. The king, in his answer, declared his 
firm determination, in compliance with their request, to 
enforce obedience to the laws and authority of the supreme 
legislature of the empire. His answer was followed by a 
message requesting an increase of his. forces by sea and land. 

Thus the determination of king and parliament was formed. 
Left of God to follow the counsels of a proud, overbearing, 
and obstinate ministry, they had now made declarations and 
taken positions, from which there was no retreat but by 
concessions, which were not to be expected. In due time, 
"the news" — and, such intelligence had not before been 
borne across the waters of the Atlantic — so exciting — so 
appalling — so maddening — "the news arrived of the king's 
speech at the opening of parliament; of the resolutions 
adopted by that body; and, finally, of the act by which 
the inhabitants of Massachusetts were proclaimed rebels. 
All the province flew to arms; indignation became fury, — 
obstinacy, desperation. 

"'We must look back no more!' said the colonies — 'we 
must conquer or die! We are placed between altars 
smoking with the most grateful incense of glory and 
gratitude, on the one part, and blocks and dungeons on the 
other. Let each then rise, and gird himself for the combat. 
The dearest interests of this world command it; our most 
holy religion enjoins it; that God, who eternally rewards 
the virtuous and punishes the wicked, ordains it. Let us 
accept these happy auguries; for already the mercenary 
satellites, sent by wicked ministers to reduce this innocent 
people to extremity, are imprisoned within the walls of a 
single city, where hunger emaciates them, rage devours 
them, death consumes them. Let us banish every fear, 



AMERICAN HISTORY, 



265 



every alarm ; fortune smiles upon the efforts of the brave !' 
By similar discourses, they excited one another, and pre- 
pared themselves for defence. 'The fatal moment is 
arrived! the signal of civil war is given!'"* 

Thus was the way prepared for a contest which king 
and parliament might, at one time, have easily avoided. 
Had they listened to the warning voice of Chatham, 
descending to his grave, or had they regarded the dictates 
of common political wisdom, America might have been 
retained, and with all her loyalty and affection, as a 
dependency. But God designed a better portion for her; 
and hence he allowed the monarch and the statesmen of 
England to adopt measures the most impolitic and oppress- 
ive — the result of which was — as we shall see — the inde- 
pendence of America, and the loss to the British crown of 
its brightest jewel. 

* Botta's History. 




266 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



II. EVENTS OF THE REVOLUTION. 




I:— BATTLE OF LEXINGTON. 

Cause or Occasion of the Battle — British Detachment proceeds towards Con- 
cord — Reaches Lexington — First Blood shed — Hancock and Adams — 
Captain Wheeler and the British Officer — Stores destroyed — The British 
harassed by the .Americans— Retreat from Concord — Effect of this affair 
upon the Country — Proceedings of the Massachusetts Provincial Congress. 

The immediate cause of the battle, or, more properly, 
rencontre at Lexington, was an attempt of a detachment 
of British troops to execute an order of General Gage to 
destroy certain military stores, which the provincials had 
collected at Concord, a town situated some eighteen miles 
from Boston. In anticipation of an approaching contest, 
the provincial assembly of Massachusetts had passed a 
resolution for the purchase of all the gunpowder that could 
be found, and of every sort of arms and ammunition requi- 
site for an army of fifteen thousand men. As these objects 
abounded principally in Boston, the inhabitants employed 
all their address to procure and transport them to places of 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 267 

safety in the country. Cannon-balls and other instruments 
of war were therefore collected and transported in carts, 
apparently loaded with manure; powder in the baskets and 
panniers of those who came from Boston market, and car- 
tridges were concealed even in candle-boxes. By these 
means, and through other channels, a considerable quantity 
of arms and ammunition had been collected at Concord. 

Excited by the loyalists. General Gage resolved to send 
a few companies to Concord, for the purpose already stated. 
It was said, also, that he had it in view, by this sudden 
expedition, to get possession of John Hancock and Samuel 
Adams, two of the most ardent patriot chiefs, and the prin- 
cipal directors of the provincial congress, then assembled 
m the town of Concord. 

In pursuance of the above purpose, on the evening of the 
18th of April, several British officers dispersed themselves 
here and there upon the road and passages, to intercept 
the couriers that might have been dispatched to give notice 
of the movements of the troops. The governor gave orders 
that no person should be allowed to leave the city; never- 
theless, Dr. Warren, one of the most active patriots, had 
timely intimation of the scheme, and immediately dispatched 
confidential messengers ; some of whom found the roads 
interdicted by the officers who guarded them; but others 
made their way unperceived to Lexington, a town upon 
the road leading to Concord. The intelligence was soon 
divulged; the people flocked together; the bells in all parts 
were rung to give the alarm; and the continual firing of 
cannon spread the agitation through all the neighboring 
country. In the midst of this tumultuous scene, at eleven 
in the evening, a sti'ong detachment of grenadiers and of 
light infantry was embarked at Boston, to land at a place 
called Phipps' Farm, whence they marched to Concord. 

The British troops were under the command of Lieuten- 
ant-Colonel Smith and Major Pitcairn, who led the van- 
guard. The militia of Lexington, as the intelligence of the 
movement of this detachment was uncertain, had separated 



268 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



in the course of the night. Finally, at five in the morning 
of the 19th, advice was received of the near approach of 
the royal troops. The provincials that happened to be 
near, assembled — to the number, however, of only seventy. 
The English appeared; and Major Pitcairn, galloping up 
to them, in a loud voice cried, "Disperse, rebels! lay down 
your arms, and disperse !" 

The provincials did not obey; upon which, advancing 
nearer, he discharged a pistol, and, brandishing his sword, 
ordered his soldiers to fire. Eight Americans were killed, 
three or four of them by the first fire of the British; the 
others, after they had left the parade. Several were also 
wounded. A handsome monument has been erected to 
the memory of the killed, on the green where the first of 
them fell. 




Battle ot Lexington. 



Meanwhile, Hancock and Adams retired from danger; 
and it is related that, while on the march, the latter, enrap- 
tured with joy, exclaimed, "Oh, what an ever-glorious 
morning is this !"— considering this first effusion of blood 



AMERICAN H I S T O I! Y , 



269 



as the prelude of events which must secure the happiness 
of his country. The soldiers advanced towards Concord, 
where the inhahitants assembled; but seeing the numbers 
of the enemy, they fell back, and posted themselves on a 
bridge, north of the town. The light infantry assailed them 
with fury, routed them, and occupied the bridge, while the 
others entered Concord, and proceeded to the execution of 
their orders. They disabled two twenty-four pounders, 
threw five hundred pounds of ball into the river and wells, 
and broke in pieces about sixty barrels of flour. 

During the search of the British for military stores, a 
British officer demanded entrance into the barn of Captain 
Wheeler. This was readily granted. In it was stored a 
large quantity of provincial flour. The officer expressed 




Captain Wheeler and the British OiEcer. 

his pleasure at the discovery. But Captain Wheeler, with 
much affected simplicity, said to him, putting his hand on a 
barrel, "This is my flour. I am a miller, sir; yonder stands 
my mill; I get my living by it. In the winter, I grind a 
great deal of grain, and get it ready for market in the 



270 GREAT EVENTS OF 

spring. This," (pointing to one barrel,) "is the flour of 
wheat; this," (pointing to another,) "is the flour of corn; 
this is the flour of rye; this," (putting his hand on his own 
cask,) "is my flour; this is my wheat; this is my rye; this is 
miner "Well," said the oflicer, "we do not injure private 
property," and withdrew, leaving this important depository 
untouched. 

The militia being reinforced. Major Buttrick, of Concord, 
who had gallantly offered to command them, advanced 
towards the bridge; but, not knowing of the transaction at 
Lexington, ordered the men not to give the first fire, that 
the provincials might not be the aggressors. As he 
advanced, the light infantry retired to the Concord side of 
the river, and began to pull up the bridge; and on his nearer 
approach, they fired, and killed a captain and one of the 
privates. The provincials returned the fire; a skirmish 
ensued, and the regulars were forced to retreat, with some 
loss. They were soon joined by the main body, which 
now retreated with precipitancy. Meanwhile, the people 
of the adjacent country flocked in, and attacked them in 
every direction. Some fired from behind stone walls and 
other coverts; while others pressed on their rear during 
their retreat to Lexington. 

General Gage, apprehensive for the fate of the English, 
had dispatched nine hundred men and two field-pieces, 
under command of Lord Percy. This corps arrived very 
opportunely at Lexington, at the moment when the royal 
troops entered the town from the other side, pursued with 
fury by the provincial militia. 

It appears highly probable that, without this reinforce- 
ment, they would have all been cut to pieces or made 
prisoners; their strength was exhausted, as well as their 
ammunition. After making a considerable halt at Lex- 
ington, they renewed their march towards Boston, the 
number of the provincials increasing, although the rear- 
guard of the English was less molested, on account of 
the two field-pieces, which repressed the impetuosity of 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



271 



the Americans. But the flanks of the columns remained 
exposed to a destructive fire, from every point adapted to 
serve as coverts. The royahsts were also annoyed by the 
heat, which was excessive, and by a violent wind, which 




Retreat of the British from Concord. 

blew a thick dust in their eyes. Finally, after a march of 
incredible fatigue, and considerable loss of men, the English, 
overwhelmed with lassitude, arrived at sunset in Charles- 
town. Independently of the combat they had sustained, 
the distance they had that day traveled was above five- 
and-thirty miles. The day following, they crossed over 
to Boston.* 

The rencontre at Lexington was, in itself, an inconsid- 
erable affair. But, in its relation and influence, its import- 
ance can scarcely be estimated. It was the first outbreak 
of indignant feeling, which, for months and years, had been 
acquiring strength, but which, until now, had been sup- 
pressed. It was a solution of the problem, whether the 



* Botta's War of the Independence. 



272 GREAT i: V E N T S O F 

wrongs of America could be redressed without a resort to 
arms. It developed the spirit and determination, as well 
of the king and parliament, as of the Americans them- 
selves. It shut the door for further negotiation; it cut off 
hope for the colonies, but through an appeal to arms. In 
fact, it was a signal for war— it was war itself. 

The affair had two results. The first was to demon- 
strate how false and ridiculous were the vaunts of those 
Gascons who, within parliament as well as without, had 
spoken in such unworthy terms of American courage; 
from this moment, the English nation, and especially its 
soldiers, persuaded themselves that the struggle would be 
far more severe and sanguinary than had been at first 
believed. The second effect of the combat was, greatly to 
increase the confidence of the colonists, and their resolu- 
tion to defend their rights. It should be added, also, that 
the reports of the cruelties of the British troops produced 
an incredible excitement in the minds of the inhabitants, 
which was still further increased by the public honors 
which were paid to those who had fallen in the opening 
contest. Their eulogies were pronounced, and they were 
styled martyrs of liberty, while their families were the 
objects of unusual veneration. They were cited as the 
models to be imitated in the approaching conflict. 

The provincial congress of Massachusetts was in session 
at Watertown, ten miles distant from Boston. On receiv- 
ing intelligence of the battle, it took immediate measures 
to raise thirteen thousand and six hundred men, and chose 
for their general Colonel Ward, an officer of much reputa- 
tion. This militia was designed to form the contingent of 
Massachusetts; the provinces of New Hampshire, Con- 
necticut, and Rhode Island were invited to furnish theirs, 
in order to complete an army of thirty thousand men, to be 
commanded by General John Thomas, an officer of great 
experience. Connecticut dispatched, immediately, a con- 
siderable corps, under the command of Colonel Putnam, an 
old officer, who, in the two late wars, had often given proof 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



273 



of courage and intelligence. The other provinces were 
not slow in causing their standards to move; and, in a short 
time, an army of thirty thousand men was found assembled 
under the walls of Boston. So great and so universal was 
the ardor produced among the inhabitants by the battle of 
Lexington, that the American generals were obliged to 
send back to their homes many thousand volunteers. Put- 
nam took his station at Cambridge, and Thomas at Rox- 
bury, upon the right wing of the army, to cut off entirely 
the communication of the garrison, by the isthmus, with the 
adjacent country. Thus, in a few days after the affair of 
Lexington, the capital of the province of Massachusetts was 
closely besieged ; thus a multitude assembled in haste, of 
men, declared rebels and mean-spirited cowards, held in 
strict confinement, not daring to sally forth even to procure 
food, many thousands of veteran troops, commanded by an 
able general, and combating under the royal standard. 




274 GREAT EVENTS OF 



II. BATTLE OF BUNKER'S HILL. 

Amehican Patriotism— American and British Forces— Fortification of Bunker's 
hill— Attacked by British Ships— Asa Pollard, the first Martyr— Prepara- 
tions of the British— Warren— Prescott's Injunction to his Troops— British 
repulsed with terrible slaughter— Second Attack— Charlestown set on fire at 
the same time— Second Repulse— Putnam and Major Small— Death of 
Colonel Gardiner— Thrilling Incident— Third Advance of the British- 
Death of Major Pitcaim— Americans in want of Ammunition — Retreats- 
Death of Warren — Respective Losses— Results of the Battle. 

Boston, which for a considerable time had been the 
point of greatest interest in the American colonies, was 
not less so immediately following the battle of Lexing- 
ton. That engagement served to quicken the already- 
excited pulse of thousands. The fires of patriotism burned 
brighter. Sires and sons, mothers and daughters, rejoiced 
that the crisis had come, and were ready to make every 
needful sacrifice for their country's good. In a few weeks, 
the metropolis of the province of Massachusetts was envi- 
roned by an American army, fifteen thousand strong — ten 
thousand of which was furnished by Massachusetts, and 
three thousand by Connecticut; the rest were supplied by 
the other New England colonies. Of these troops. General 
Ward was commander-in-chief. His head-quarters were 
at Cambridge. The right-wing was stationed at Roxbury, 
the left at Medford and Chelsea. 

Towards the end of May, a considerable reinforcement 
arrived at Boston from England, which, with the garrison, 
formed an army of from ten to twelve thousand men — all 
veteran troops. At the head of this reinforcement were 
three distinguished and practical generals — Howe, Clinton, 
and Burgoyne. 

The difference in numbers was on the side of the Amer- 
icans — not so, however, their military science, arms, or 
ammunition. They had, in all, but sixteen field-pieces, six 
of which, at the very utmost, were in a condition for ser- 
vice. Their brass pieces, which were few, were of the 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 275 

smallest caliber. They had, however, some hea\;y iron 
cannon, with three or four mortars and howitzers, and some 
scanty provision of balls and bombs. But of powder, they 
were almost totally destitute. 

The situation of the English was now daily becoming 
more perplexing and critical, and the necessity was increas- 
ingly apparent, if they intended to retain their position, of 
fortifying certain points in the neighborhood. The two 
regarded of greatest importance were the heights of Dor- 
chester and Charlestown. The former presenting superior 
inducements, it was determined to occupy and fortify that 
first, and, afterwards, the latter. 

The Americans having learned the intentions of the 
British general, it became a serious question what course 
was most prudent for them to adopt. For a time, a differ- 
ence of opinion prevailed among the American patriots; 
but, at length, the committee of safety recommended to the 
council of war to occupy and fortify Bunker's hill at once, 
and Dorchester heights (now South Boston), as early after 
as pi-acticable. 

In conformity with this suggestion, on the following day 
(16th June), General Ward issued orders to Colonel Pres- 
cott to proceed to Charlestown, and occupy and fortify 
Bunker's hill. 

The troops detached for this service, amounted to about 
one thousand men. They were ordered to take provisions 
but for a single day. In the early part of the evening of 
the 16th, they were mustered on Cambridge common, near 
the colleges. They were commended to the protection 
and guidance of Almighty God, in a prayer by President 
Langdon; after which, led by the valiant Prescott, attired 
in a calico frock, and himself preceded by two sergeants 
with dark lanterns, and accompanied by Colonel Gridley 
and Judge Winthrop of Cambridge, they took their 
destined path. 

Having reached the ground, a question arose which of 
the two hills was intended as Bunker's hill. The northern 



276 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



eminence was more generally spoken of under that name, 
while the southern, commonly called Breed's hill, was 
evidently the one best fitted for the purpose. After long 
deliberation, it was decided to construct the principal work 
on Breed's hill, and to erect an additional and subsidiary 
one on Bunker's hill. Accordingly, Captain Gridley pro- 
ceeded to lay out the principal work. Midnight arrived, 
however, before a spade entered the ground ; there remained 
therefore less than four hours before day-light, when the 
operations would, of course, be seen by the British. The 
men, however, now began, and they worked. 




President Langdon at Prayer. 

MeuHwhile, a strong guard, under Captain Manners, was 
st;itioned on the Charlestown shOre, to watch the enemy. 
The day had been fair, and it was a clear, star-light night. 
Colonel Prescott, accompanied by Major Brooks, went down 
twice to the shore to reconnoitre, and distinctly heard the 
British sentries relieving guard, and uttering, as they walked 
their rounds, the customary, but, in this instance deceptive, 
cry, "All's well!"* 

* Sparks' Life of Warren. 



AMERICAN HISTORY 



277 



The night, on the part of the patriot band, was one of 
sleepless vigilance and incessant toil. Shovels, pickaxes, and 
spades, were in incessant motion ; and, by four o'clock in the 
morning, they had thrown up a redoubt, eight rods square 
and four feet high. At this time, the captain of a British 
ship, called the Lively, discovered the work, and opened a 
fire upon it. The alarm was given to the British in Boston, 
and to the men-of-war in the river, and a heavy cannonade 
was commenced. The fire from a battery of six guns, on 
Copp's hill, proved most annoying ; but the Americans, 
regardless of bombs and balls, continued their labors with 
unshaken constancy. The first martyr who had the honor 
of shedding his blood, on that ever-memorable hill, was a 




Death of Pollard. 

private soldier by the name of Asa Pollard, of Billericn, 
and the shot which killed him was the only one which took 
fatal effect during the forenoon. 

While various movements were in progress, the Ameri- 
cans in the neighborhood of the redoubt were by no means 
idle. About two hundred yards in the rear of the breast- 



278 GREAT EVENTS OF 

work was a stone fence surmounted with rails. In front of 
this, another fence was constructed, and the space between 
the two filled with hay, which happened to be on the field. 
A subsidiary work was also hastily thrown up on Bunker's 
hill, properly so called, by General Putnam. 




General Putnam. 



From the moment the British discovered the operations 
of the Americans, they well knew the importance of dis- 
lodging them from their position. They had expected to 
attain this object by a cannonade from their batteries and 
ships of war; but it was soon apparent that other and more 
effective measures would be necessary. Accordingly, after 
mature consultation in a council of war, summoned by Gen- 
eral Gage, it was resolved to transport a competent force 
across the rivei", and attack the works in front. 

It was "a day without clouds," and intensely hot. Be- 
tween mid-day and one o'clock, twenty-eight barges were 
seen moving from the end of Long wharf towards Mor- 
ton's point. On board of these 'were four battalions of 
mfantry and ten of grenadiers. They had six pieces of 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



279 



artillery, one of which was placed in each of the six leading 
boats. 

About two o'clock, a second detachment left Winnisim- 
mett ferry, and joined the first at Morton's point. These 
were soon after followed by reinforcements, which landed 
at Madlin's ship-yard, now the navy-yard near the east end 
of Breed's hill. These several detachments, amounting to 
about four thousand men, were under command of General 
Howe, subordinate to whom were General Pigot, and 
Colonels Nesbit, Abercrombie, and Clark. 

A short time before the action commenced, a horseman 
was perceived advancing rapidly from Charlestown, towards 
the American redoubt. It proved to be General Warren, 
the president of the provincial congress. "Ah!" said Put- 




Interview between Putnam and Warren. 



nam, as the former came up, "is it you. General? I am glad 
to see you, and yet I regret your presence. Your life is 
too precious to be thus exposed; but since you are here, 
let me receive your orders." "No," replied the gallant 
soldier; "I give no orders! I come as a volunteer; and now 



280 GREAT EVENTS OF 

say where I can be the most useful." "Go, then," said 
Putnam, "to the redoubt; you will there be less exposed." 
"Tell me," rejoined Warren, "where will be the point of 
greatest danger." "The redoubt will be the enemy's first 
and principal object," said Putnam; "if we can defend that, 
the day is ours." Warren passed on, and, as he passed, 
the troops recognised him, and loud and long were their 
acclamations. Every bosom felt the impulse of his pres- 
ence. At the redoubt, Prescott received him, and begged 
him to receive the command. "Give me a musket," said 
Warren; "to-day I take a lesson from the veteran soldier 
in the art of war." Warren could not content himself 
away from the dangers which were thickening around the 
patriotic cause. The day previous, he had presided in the 
congress in session at Watertown, and had spent the entire 
night in transacting business growing out of his official 
station. On reaching Cambridge, early in the morning, he 
received intelligence of the expected battle. He attended 
a meeting of the committee of safety, of which he was 
chairman. Here he made known his intention of taking 
part in the approaching contest. "Your ardent temper," 
said Gerry, "will carry you forward in the midst of peril, 
and you will probably fall." "I know that I may fall," 
replied Warren, "but I should die with shame, were I to 
remain at home in safety, while my friends and fellow- 
citizens are shedding their blood, and hazarding their lives 
in the cause." The honor of Warren is greatly enhanced 
by the consideration that he was originally opposed to the 
plan of fortifying the heights of Charlestown, but no sooner 
had the council of war decided upon that measure, than he 
gave it his hearty cooperation. And here we see this brave 
and patriotic man in the field of battle, and in the midst 
of danger, having adopted the beautiful sentiment of the 
Roman poet, 

" Dulce et deconim est pro patria mori." 
The action opened at about three o'clock in the afternoon, 
at which time a general discharge of artillery was ordered 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 281 

along the whole British line. At the same time, the troops 
advanced in two divisions. General Howe led the right 
towards the rail-fence ; General Pigot with the left end 
towards the redoubt. 

The march of the British troops was slow, but steady. 
They wore the aspect of strong confidence and strong 
determination. Meanwhile, the American drums beat to 
arms. Quitting his intrenchment, where he was still at 
work on Bunker's hill, Putnam led his equally determined, 
but far less disciplined, troops into action. Said this vete- 
ran general, in his usual pointed and laconic style, "Fellow- 
soldiers! powder is scarce, and must not be wasted. 
Reserve your- fire till you see the whites of their eyes. 
Then take aim at the officers." 

This injunction, however, having been disobeyed by a 
few of th,e more restless and impetuous, Prescott, proceed- 
ing along the lines, said, in a tone of thunder: "The next 
man that fires before the order is given, shall be instantly 
shot." It was apparently cruel thus to require troops, 
whose bosoms were now glowing with burning zeal, to 
withhold their fire, while the enemy was pouring in his at 
every step of his progress. It was, however, a wise delay. 
At length, the British had advanced within eight rods of the 
redoubt. "Now, men," said Prescott, "now is your time! 
Make ready! Take aim! Fire!" 

And such a deadly fire, perhaps, was never before made; 
and, when the smoke rolled off, such a sight was perhaps' 
never before seen. The hill-side was covered with the 
slain. The ranks of the British were broken, and confusion 
appeared on every side. The British officers attempted to 
rally their troops. In this, they succeeded so far as to induce 
them to fire ; but, evidently appalled at the fearful and unex- 
pected carnage, they turned, and fled down the hill. 

"Following this repulse, there was an ominous pause," 
says a writer, "like the lull that sometimes interrupts the 
wildest tempest, only broken by the occasional discharge 
of artillery from the ships and batteries." It was not, 



282 GREAT EVENTS OF 

however, of long duration. A second attack was decided 
upon, and orders issued again to advance. Meanwhile, a 
deep silence brooded over the American lines, all being 
intent upon the devastation which had been made, and 
watching for the future movements of the enemy which 
had been so signally repulsed. Their success had greatly 
exceeded their own expectations, and served to inspire 
them with still more confidence in a second rencontre which 
they might now momently expect. In the first attack, they 
had been directed to reserve their fire until the enemy had 
approached within eight rods; now they must wait until 
the enemy should approach within six rods. 

While the British troops were advancing, suddenly a 
new spectacle burst upon the eyes of the tens of thousands 
who were looking on from every neighboring eminence, 
which greatly added to the sublimity of the scene. 

Annoyed in his first attack upon the American redoubt, 
by the fire of a detachment stationed at Charlestown, Gen- 
eral Howe had given directions to fire that town, both by 
way of revenging the injury he had sustained, and, also, 
the more to distract the Americans during his second 
attack, to which he was now advancing. In furtherance 
of this object, a large quantity of combustibles had been 
conveyed from Boston, and a detachment of marines, from 
the Somerset, been landed to set them on fire. The work 
of conflagration was now commenced. Dense and dark 
'clouds of smoke rose over the town, and at length envel- 
oped the whole peninsula; through this smoke, columns of 
flame shot up, and flashed in every direction. The fire 
spread with fearful rapidity from house to house, and from 
street to street. At length, the flames reached the church, 
and, climbing its lofty steeple, converted it into a blazing 
pyramid. The beams, supporting the bell, were burned in 
sunder, upon which it fell, and while falling, its pealing 
sounds were distinctly heard by hundreds, uniting with 
crackling flames and crashing edifices in enhancing the 
dreadful magnificence of the day. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 283 

It was in the midst of a scene of desolation like this — by 
which property to the amount of one hundred and twenty 
thousand pounds sterling was destroyed, six hundred build- 
ings consumed, and two thousand people rendered house- 
less — the two opposing forces were preparing for another 
sanguinary rencontre. The British general was leading on 
his troops, as cool and undisturbed as if they had met with 
no repulse. They opened their fire by platoons, and appa- 
rently at random, yet not entirely without effect. Colonels 
Nixon and Brewer were borne wounded from the works. 
A ball through his shoulder rendered Colonel Backminster 
a cripple for life. Major Moore received a shot through 
the thigh; soon after which, a second ball pierced his body, 
which subsequently proved mortal. 

The Americans had been charged to reserve their fire 
till the enemy were within six rods. The success which 
had attended their former delay, now enabled them the more 
cheerfully to yield obedience to orders, a compliance with 
which had, in the first instance, seemed nearly impossible. 
At length, the enemy reached the prescribed distance, 
when the anticipated words, " Make ready ! Take aim ! 
Fire!" were heard in a voice like thunder — and, in an 
instant, hundreds of men, including a surprising number of 
principal officers, were seen prostrated in the dust. The 
fire proved even more destructive than in the first attack. 
General Howe was left nearly alone, almost every officer 
of his staff being either killed or wounded. So sweeping 
had been the destruction, that the ranks were fatally 
broken, and a second tmie orders were issued for the 
British army to make good their retreat. 

An interesting incident is related, as having occurred 
immediately following the fire of the Americans. Among 
the British officers who escaped the terrible destruction, 
was Major Small; but, so fatal had been the fire, that 
scarcely was there a man left near him. Consequently, his 
superior dress rendered him a more conspicuous object. 
Several riflemen had marked him — had indeed raised their 



284 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



guns, and were in the act of levelling them, when Putnam 
recognised Major Small, and perceived the imminent dan- 
ger he was in. A moment longer, and his early friend, 
with whom he had served in the French war, and for 
whom he cherished an unfeigned regard, would be in the 
agonies of death. He sprang upon the parapet, and rushed 
immediately before the levelled rifles, exclaiming: "My 
gallant comrades! spare, spare that officer! we are friends; 




Putnam saves the life of Majcn SmalL 

we are brothers. Do you not remember how we rushed 
into each others' arms, at the meeting for the exchange of 
prisoners?" The appeal, it needs scarcely be added, was 
successful. Every rifle was instantly lowered; every 
bosom glowed with the generous emotions which filled 
that of the high-souled Putnam; nor was one feeling of 
regret indulged, as the gallant British officer retired 
unharmed. 

Although repulsed in a second attack, and with losses as 
signal as unexpected, Howe immediately decided upon 
renewing the contest. Upon the issue of that day, and the 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 285 

results of this single conflict, he well knew, might hang the 
fortunes of the British cause in America. If successful, 
the patriots would become disheartened; if defeated, they 
would take courage, and continue the controversy with 
greater animation. With more wisdom, he decided to 
concentrate his whole force upon the redoubt — and, that 
his troops might act with greater energy, he directed them 
to lay aside their cumbersome knapsacks, and, in imitation 
of the Americans, to reserve their fire, or, if circumstances 
allowed, to rely upon the bayonet. 

Meanwhile, the situation of the Americans had become 
critical and alarming. They had, indeed, lost compara- 
tively few of their number; but it was discovered, we 
might almost say to their dismay, that their ammunition 
was nearly exhausted. They had little prospect of any 
further supply; they had few, if any bayonets, and, as to 
reinforcements, though extremely desirable, and now neces- 
sary, they could indulge only slight hopes. They were, 
however, cheered by the prospect of a reinforcement of 
three hundred men at this critical juncture. The regiment 
of Colonel Gardiner, stationed at Charlestown, although 
they had received no orders to that effect, that gallant 
officer volunteered to bring to their assistance. Most 
unfortunately, however, just as he was descending to the 
lines, a musket-ball struck him, which soon after proved 
mortal. In consequence of this untoward event, his regi- 
ment became disordered, and but a single company that 
marched from Charlestown, under command of Captain 
Harris, participated in the action. It was, however, and 
well does it attest their patriotic courage, the very last to 
leave the field. 

The history of the American war furnishes many an 
incident of thrilling interest, and many an instance of 
heroic bravery and devotion to the cause of liberty: the 
last moments of Colonel Gardiner may be ranked among 
the number. On receiving his wound, he was borne from 
the field by some of his men; when his son, a youth of only 



286 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



nineteen, and a second lieutenant in Trevett's artillery 
company, rushed forward to his father's aid. On beholding 
him, said the father: "Think not of me, my son. I am 
well. Go to your duty!" And the son obeyed, and 




Death of Colonel Gardiner. 



hastened to his post, while the father was borne from the 
field to die. Is it a matter of marvel that people should 
succeed in a struggle where such lofty patriotism fired 
their bosoms, and, in pursuing which, some of the tenderest 
and strongest ties of our nature were sacrificed for their 
country's good? 

The British troops, as we said, were again advancing. 
Without bayonets, with a few charges of powder remain- 
ing, the Americans waited in silence to receive them as 
they were able. Stones and the stocks of their muskets 
supplied the place of powder and ball. Richardson, a pri- 
vate in the Royal Irish regiment, was the first to mount the 
parapet; but he fell the next moment. Nearly at the same 
time, Major Pitcairn, whose insolence and inhumanity at 
Lexington will not soon be forgotten, appeared upon the 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 287 

parapet, and, as if actuated by a similar spirit now as then, 
he exultingly exclaimed: "The day is ours!" But here he 
met a deserved fate; for, while the words still lingered on 
his lies, a bullet from a musket, fired by a colored man 
named Salem, pierced his body, and he fell and expired. 

While these events were occurring in one quarter, the 
enemy were more successful in another, the south-east 
corner of the redoubt. Here a tree had been left standing, 
and by means of this, General Pigot succeeded in mounting 
the works; his men followed him; and here, for a brief 
space, the contest was spirited and sanguinary. Several 
American officers suffered severely. Colonel Bridge was 
twice wounded by a broad-sword. Major Gridley received 
a ball through the leg, and was borne from the field. 
Lieutenant Prescott, nephew to the colonel, had his arm 
so broken, as to hang useless by his side; but, nothing 
deterred by his wound, he continued to load his musket, and 
was in the act of pointing his gun through the sally-port at 
the enemy, when he was cut in sunder by a cannon-ball. 
But now, the sacrifice of life which was being offered upon 
the shrine of liberty, was accomplishing no good. The 
Americans could no longer contend with hope, as their 
ammunition was fairly expended. Prescott was reluctant 
to yield; but it was wise — it was best. An honorable 
retreat was still practicable, and he chose this alternative. 
The Americans retired in order from the hill. 

A retreat bore more heavily upon one patriotic spirit 
than, if possible, upon all others — that one was Warren's. 
He lingered to the very latest moment — beyond the moment 
of safety. Nor had he quitted the works, or proceeded but 
a few rods, when the British were in full possession. Major 
Small, the British officer whose life Putnam had saved only 
a few hours before, saw him — surmised his reluctance — 
perceived his danger — and would have saved him. Ad- 
dressing him by name, he besought him to surrender, as 
the only means of security; at the same time ordering his 
men to suspend their firing. Warren, it is supposed, heard 



288 GREATEVENTSOF 

the voice of Small ; but whether he would have taken 
advantage of the proffered safety, cannot be known. He 
turned his head towards the sound, and at that instant a 
ball sunk deep in his forehead, and produced instant death. 

The day following, the body of this patriot, statesman, 
and hero, was discovered and identified by Isaac Winslow, 
(then a youth, afterwards general,) and by several others, 
who were familiar with his person. The bullet which ter- 
minated his life was extracted by Mr. Savage, an officer in 
the custom-house. Subsequently, he carried it to England; 
but, years afterwards, it was presented at London to Rev. 
Mr. Montague, of Dedham, Mass., in whose family it still 
remains. The remains of Warren were buried on the spot 
where he fell; but the following year they were temporarily 
removed to a tomb in the Tremont cemetery. They now 
repose in the family vault, under St. Paul's church, Boston. 

The loss of Warren was among the saddest and bitterest 
incidents of the day. Few had such aspirations after liberty 
— few so well understood the true interests of the country, 
or were better able to suggest measures calculated to secure 
the triumph of her cause. To the British, the intelligence 
of his fall was as grateful (considering him in the light of 
an enemy) as it was unexpected. It is recorded that when 
on the following morning the news of the event was brought 
to General Howe, who remained on the field during the 
night, he would scarcely credit it; and when, at length, it 
was verified, he declared that "his death was a full offset 
for the loss of five hundred men." 

The battle of Bunker's hill, which we have thus described 
as minutely as our limits will allow, was of about two hours' 
continuance, having commenced at three o'clock. The 
Americans engaged were estimated at about three thousand 
five hundred. The number killed and missing was one 
hundred and fifteen ; three hundred and five were wounded, 
and thirty taken prisoners. Of the several regiments, 
Prescott's suffered the most severely, losing forty-two killed 
and twenty-eight wounded. Several officers were killed— 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 289 

Colonel Gardiner, Lieutenant-Colonel Parker, Major Moore, 
and Major Maclary. 

The British force engaged in this battle was four thousand. 
Their loss General Gage, in his official account, acknowl- 
edged to be one thousand and fifty-four — two hundred and 
twenty-six killed ; eight hundred and twenty-eight wounded, 
including nineteen officers killed and twenty-eight wounded. 
Their loss, according to the official account of the action 
by the Massachusetts congress, was fifteen hundred. 

Charlestown was entirely destroyed. On the retreat of 
the Americans, the British took possession of Bunker's hill, 
from which they kept up a fire of artillery during the night. 
The Americans occupied Prospect and Winter hills. 

It was a bold attempt on the part of General Howe to 
carry the American redoubt by an attack in front; in con- 
sequence of this, his troops were exposed to the direct and 
galling fire of men who were each able to take deliberate 
aim. A censure was indeed cast upon him for so doing; 
but a too vain confidence in the bravery and discipline of 
his soldiers, and an equally mistaken estimate of American 
valor, led him to reject a plan proposed by General Clinton, 
and the adoption of one which, had it succeeded, would 
have secured more honor, but which obviously was so 
hazardous and doubtful in its issue, as might well have 
gained for the other the preference. 

The night of the 17th of June was one of more sadness 
to the British than to the Americans, notwithstanding that 
the latter had been driven from their position, and the colors 
of the former were waving over Bunker's hill. To the 
British belonged the field — to the Americans, in effect, the 
victory. What the former had gained, was of no use to 
them, as their forces were not sufficiently numerous to hold 
possession of so extended a line. Their loss in numbers 
was grievous; but this was small in comparison to the mor- 
tification experienced in view of their repeated repulses. 
Nor was that mortification lessened when it became known 
that the retreat of the Americans was caused by a want of 
19 



290 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



ammunition. Had the materiel of battle not failed, who 
can say that the Americans would not have maintained 
their position?* 

Such an issue, however, might have drawn after it con- 
sequences which, in the sequel, would have been disastrous 
to the patriotic cause. A vain confidence might have been 
engendered, leading to the neglect of needful, and even 
essential preparation, to cope with a foe more formidable at 
that era, than any other on the globe. It was well doubtless, 
and Providence in kindness so ordered it, that ammunition 
should fail. God gave to the Americans just that success 
which was calculated to animate and encourage them: and 
permitted them to suffer just in that way, and to that extent, 
as to teach them humility, and to trust in Him. Theirs was 
a just and glorious cause. It was the cause of liberty and 
of God. It was right that they should succeed ; but it was 
equally befiitting that they should feel and acknowledge 
that their success was from the God of their fathers. 

* Sparks' Life of Warren. 




AMERICAN HISTORY. 



291 



III. WASHINGTON, COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF. 

Effects of the Battle of Bunker hill — Meeting of Congress — Appointment 
of a Commander-in-Chief proposed — Difficulties in regard to a Selection — 
Claims of Individuals — Interview between John and Samuel Adam& — 
Speech of the former — Washington Nominated — Unanimously Confirmed 
— Manifesto of Congress — Public Fast. 

If, previous to the battle of Bunker's hill, doubts existed 
in the minds of any, whether the contest between Great 
Britain and America would be settled without a struggle, 
the sanguinary scene on that hill must have dispelled them. 
Both parties had received a wound not likely soon to be 
healed. If the British had won the field, they had gained 
but little, if any, honor — and in the repulse, which the 
Americans had met with, while they had lost no honor, 
they had acquired self-confidence, and added to their 
already high- wrought valor and determination. 




Messengers spreading news of the Battle of Bunker's hilL 

"The battle was fought on Saturday afternoon. Before 
Sunday night, the intelligence was spread more than a 
hundred miles distant from the scene of action. AH were 



292 GREAT EVENTS OF 

roused to the highest pitch of resentment, and set about 
preparing themselves for a long and bloody struggle. 
Companies were raised and equipped with the utmost 
dispatch; all hopes of reconciliation were lost. Squads 
of armed men flocked to head-quarters, some of them 
having traveled eighty miles in twenty-four hours." 

While events of so much importance were occurring in 
and around Boston, the more immediate theatre of the war, 
the second general congress were in session in Philadelphia, 
in deep consultation as to measures which the cause and 
exigencies of the country required. 

Their session had commenced on the 10th day of May 
preceding. Various matters of interest engaged their 
attention, and required all their wisdom and firmness. As 
the war had commenced, it was essential to keep up the 
zeal of the people — to prevent revolt to the royal standard 
to introduce discipline into an army which had been col- 
lected in haste — to provide for the growing expenses of a 
war, the end of which could not be predicted — to prevent, 
in the conduct of the war, the revival of jealousies which 
had existed between the different colonies — and, finally, to 
place the army in the hands of some commander-in-chief, 
in whom the country could confide, and whose commands 
the army would cheerfully obey. 

The importance of this last duty magnified, the more it 
was contemplated — and difficulties presented themselves 
which occasioned no small anxiety and embarrassment. 
A mistake here might prove fatal to the liberties of the 
country, for an indefinite period to come. 

Upon whom, then, should their choice fall? Gates and 
Lee were held in high estimation as military men. The 
first, for his experience; the second, because to experience 
he joined a very active genius. But they were both born 
in England, and, in case of misfortune, it would be difficult, 
however upright and faithful they might have been, to per 
suade the people that they had not been guilty of treason, 
or at least of negligence in the accomplishment of their 



AMERICAN HISTOR-?. 293 

duties. Besides, Lee had an impetuosity of temper, which, 
in some hour of excitement, might spur him to the adoption 
of measures inconsistent with the safety of the army, and 
prejudicial to the interests of the patriot cause. There 
were also Ward and 'Putnam, who were already in the 
field, and who had demonstrated the most signal valor and 
ability in all the actions which had taken place in the 
vicinity of Boston. Putnam had seen much service, and, 
for energy and promptitude, had few equals; but he had 
declared himself too openly in favor of independence; 
this, congress devoutly wished to procure, but withal in a 
propitious time. As to General Ward, New England, it 
was well known, entertained an exalted opinion of him, and 
many were strongly wishing and anticipating that the lot 
would fall on him. He had served in the French war, in 
which he had acquired an honorable distinction. In addi- 
tion, he was both a scholar and a gentleman, and the army 
itself was uncommonly preposessed in his favor. But 
besides that he also had openly expressed himself in favor 
of independence, it was well known that the provinces of 
the middle, and more so of the south, were in a measure 
jealous of New England, in which the physical force of 
the country confessedly predominated, and they would 
naturally be reluctant to have the cause of America con- 
fided to the hands of an individual who might allow himself 
to be influenced by certain local prepossessions, at a time 
in which all desires and all interests ought to be common. 
Nor was it a small desideratum with some of the sages of 
that era, that the commander-in-chief should himself possess 
an estate of such value as to offer a guaranty of his fidelity, 
and elevate him above the sordid and selfish motives of 
personal gain. 

Surrounded by such difficulties, and embarrassed by such 
opposite considerations, what was to be done? One point 
was clear, — union must be preserved, at any sacrifice. 
Union was strength. If in harmonious concert the colonies 
could not proceed, their doom was sealed. The country, 



294 GREAT EVENTS OF 

and the whole country, must come in. The pulsation must 
beat through all hearts. The cause was one, and how 
many soever bore a part in sustaining and defending it, 
they must act as impelled but by one motive— and using 
but a single arm. * 

To the final question, it had been foreseen for some time, 
the congress must come. Out of doors, the subject had 
been considered and debated, but, as yet, no settled opinion 
had been formed, and no decisive action had been had. 

In this anxious and inquiring period, the Father of mer- 
cies that Almighty Being by whose care the colonies had 

been planted, and hitherto sustained— whose blessing was 
daily sought by thousands of families, morning and evening 

whose guidance the public councils, whether provincial 

or continental, were never ashamed to implore — that good 
and gracious Benefactor was not slow in pointing to the 
man who should lead the armies of his American Israel ! 

One morning, the elder President Adams was walking in 
Congress hall, apparently absorbed in thought, when Samuel 
Adams, a kinsman and a member of congress, approaching 
him, inquired the subject of his deep cogitation. "The 
army," he replied; "I am determined what to do about the 
army at Cambridge." "What is that?" asked his kinsman. 
"I am determined to enter on a full detail of the state of 
the colonies, before the house this morning. My object 
will be to induce congress to name a day for adopting the 
army, as the legal army of the United Colonies of North 
America ; and, having done this, I shall offer a few hints on 
my election of a commander-in-chief." "I like your plan, 
Cousin John," said Samuel Adams; "but on whom have 
you fixed as this commander?" "George Washington, of 
Virginia, a member' of this house." "That will never do, 
never, never." "It must do," said John Adams, "and for 
these reasons: the southern and middle states are loath to 
enter heartily into the cause, and their arguments are potent ; 
they see that New England holds the physical power in her 
hands, and they fear the result. A New England army, a 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 295 

New England commander, with New England perseverance, 
all united, appal them. For this cause, they hang back. 
The only way to allay their fears, and silence their com- 
plaints, is by appointing a southern chief over the army. 
This policy will blend us in one mass, and that mass will 
be resistless." 

Mr. Adams now went in, and, taking the floor, put forth 
his strength in the delineations he had prepared, all aiming 
at the adoption of the army. He was ready to own the 
army, appoint a commander, and vote supplies. His speech 
was patriotic, eloquent, and thrilling; but some doubted, 
some objected, some feared. To all these doubts and hes- 
itations, he replied: "Gentlemen, if this congress do not 
adopt this army, before ten moons have set, New England 
will have a congress of her own, which will adopt it, and 
she will undertake the struggle alone — with a strong arm 
and a clear conscience." This had the desired effect, and 
they agreed to appoint a day. 

The day was fixed, and came, and the army was adopted. 
And now followed the question as to a commander. Mr. 
Adams again rose. He proceeded to a minute delineation 
of the character of General Ward, according to him merits 
and honors, which then belonged to no one else; but, at the 
end of this eulogy, he said : " This is not the man I have 
chosen." The peculiar situation of the colonies required 
another and a different man — and one from a different 
quarter. These qualifications were now set forth in 
strong, bold, and eloquent terms; and, in the sequel, he 
said: "Gentlemen, I know these qualifications are high, but 
we all know they are needful at this crisis, in this chief. 
Does any one say that they are not to be obtained in the 
country? I reply, they are; they reside in one of our own 
body, and he is the person whom I now nominate: George 
Washington, of Virginia." 

At the moment, Washington was intently gazing, as were 
others, upon Mr. Adams, wrought up by an eager curiosity 
for the annunciation of the name. Without a suspicion 



296 GREAT EVENTS OF 

that it would be his own, as it transpired from the lips of the 
speaker, he sprang from his seat, and rushed from the hall. 

Samuel Adams, already in the secret, immediately 
moved an adjournment of the house, in order that the 
members might have time to deliberate on a nomination 
so unexpected and so surprising. 

On the 15th of June, two days only before the battle of 
Bunker's hill, congress convened in the hall to decide the 
important question. As individuals, they had given to the 
subject a deep and solemn deliberation, commensurate with 
its vital importance to the country. Until the annunciation 
of Washington's name by John Adams, probably no one 
had even thought of him — but now, but one sentiment pre- 
vailed. He was the man, and their ballots unanimously 
confirmed the choice. The delegates of Massachusetts 
had other predilections; but, nobly relinquishing sectional 
claims, and even partialities, they united with the others, 
and rendered the choice unanimous. That was a happy 
day — that a fortunate selection for America. And who can 
doubt that the God by whose providence nations rise and 
fall, guided that choice, with the same benign influence 
which was exerted upon the prophet in a prior age of the 
world, when from among his brethren he selected David 
as the successor of Saul? 

In a few days, following the appointment of Washington, 
congress published a manifesto, setting forth to the world 
the causes which had led them to take up arms. After 
enumerating these causes, in a tone of manly assurance, and 
yet of humble dependence upon Almighty God, they said: 

"Our cause is just — our union is perfect — our internal 
resources are great — and, if necessary, foreign assistance is 
undoubtedly attainable. We gratefully acknowledge, as 
signal instances of Divine favor towards us, that His provi- 
dence would not permit us to be called into this severe 
controversy, until we were grown to our present strength, 
had been previously exercised in warlike operations, and 
possessed of the means of defending ourselves. With 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 297 

hearts, fortified with these animating reflections, we must 
most solemnly, before God and the world, declare, that, 
exerting the utmost energy of those powers, which the 
beneficent Creator hath graciously bestowed upon us, the 
arms we have been compelled by our enemies to assume, 
we will, in defiance of every hazard, with unabating firm- 
ness and perseverance, employ for the preservation of our 
liberties; being, with one mind, resolved to die freemen, 
rather than to live slaves." Finally, they added: "With 
an humble confidence in the mercies of the supreme and 
impartial Judge and Ruler of the universe, we most 
, devoutly implore His divine goodness, to protect us happily 
through this great conflict, to dispose our adversaries to 
reconciliation on reasonable terms, and thereby relieve the 
empire from the calamities of civil war." 

The above manifesto was sent into every part of the 
country, and read from the pulpits by the ministers of 
religion, with suitable exhortations. In the camps of Bos- 
ton, it was read with particular solemnity. Major-General 
Putnam assembled his division, upon the heights of Pros- 
pect hill, to hear it. It was followed by a prayer, analo- 
gous to the occasion ; the general having given the signal, 
all the troops cried, three times, amen! and, at the same 
instant, the artillery of the fort fired a general salute; the 
colors, recently sent to General Putnam, were seen waving 
with the usual motto ^^ An appeal to Heaven;^ and this 
other, " Qui transulit sustinet." The same ceremony was 
observed in the other divisions. The joy and enthusiasm 
were universal. 

It may be added, in this connexion, as an evidence of the 
piety of our fathers — of the belief of a superintending 
providence, which characterized that generation, that con- 
gress recommended a public fast to be observed in all the 
colonies, on the 20th of July. The soldiers, they recom- 
mended to be "humane and merciful;" and all classes of cit- 
izens, "to humble themselves, to fast, to pray, and to implore 
the Divine assistance, in this day of trouble and of peril." 



298 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



Congress, in a body, attended divine services on that 
day, in one of the churches of Philadelphia. Just as they 
were about to enter the temple, important intelligence 
was received from Georgia. It was, that that province, 
which had hitherto held itself aloof from the common 
cause, had joined the confederation, and had appointed five 
delegates for its representation in Congress. While hum- 
bling themselves, God was blessing and exalting them. 
No news scarcely could have occasioned more joy; and 
this was heightened, in consideration of the moment at 
which the government and people were apprised of it. 




AMERICAN HISTORY. 



299 




IV. EVACUATION OF BOSTON. 

General Officers appointed — Washington repairs to Cambridge — State of the 
Army — Great want of Gunpowder — Sickness in the Camp — Dorchester 
heights fortified — Proposal of the British General to attack the American 
Intrenchments — Alters his plan, and evacuates Boston — Embarkation of 
the British — Washington enTers the city. 

Having elected a commander-in-chief, congress pro- 
ceeded to the selection of other experienced officers. — 
Artimas Ward, Chai'les Lee, and Philip Schuyler, were 
appointed major-generals, and Horatio Gates adjutant-gen- 
eral. These appointments were followed, a few days after, 
by that of eight brigadier-generals : Seth Pomeroy, Wil- 
liam Heath, and John Thomas, of Massachusetts; Richard 
Montgomery, of New York ; David Wooster and Joseph 
Spencer, of Connecticut ; John Sullivan, of New Hamp- 
shire; and Nathaniel Greene, of Rhode Island. 

In July, Washington, accompanied by General Lee, 
repaired to the carmp near Boston; receiving, on his jour- 
ney thither, the highest honors from the most distinguished 



300 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



citizens. On making a review of the army, soon after 
his arrival, he found an immense multitude, of whom only 
fourteen thousand five hundred were in a condition fit for 
service. But even these, in respect to uniform, equipment, 
and discipline, exhibited a variety most disheartening and 
painful to a commander. As to discipline, it scarcely existed. 
The subordinate officers were without emulation; and the 
privates, having been unaccustooaed to the rules and regu- 
lations of a camp, were impatient of all subordination. 

Fortunately, the newly-appointed generals soon arrived, 
.and with great alacrity betook themselves to the task of 
reform. General Gates, who was versed in the details of 
military organization, exerted a powerful influence in this 
salutary work. In a short period, the camp presented an 
improved aspect. The soldiers became accustomed to 
obedience; regulations were observed; each began to know 
his duty; and, at length, instead of a mass of irregular mili- 
tia, the camp presented the spectacle of a properly-disci- 
plined army. It was divided into three corps : the right, 
under the command of Ward, occupied Roxbury; the left, 




House at Cambridge where Washington resided. 

conducted by Lee, defended Prospect hill; and the center, 
which comprehended a select corps, destined for reserve, 
was stationed at Cambridge, where Washington himself 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 301 

had established his head-quarters. The circumvallation 
was fortified by so great a number of redoubts, and supplied 
with so formidable an artillery, that it had become impossi- 
ble for the besieged to assault Cambridge, and spread them- 
selves in the open country. It was believed, also, that they 
had lost a great many men, as well upon the field of battle 
as in consequence of wounds and disease. 

Another material deficiency was the want of gunpowder. 
In the depositories at Roxbury, Cambridge, and other places, 
there were found to be only ninety-six barrels; the maga- 
zines of Massachusetts contained but thirty-six more; and, 
after adding to this quantity all that New Hampshire, Rhode 
Island, and Connecticut could furnish, the amount fell short 
of ten thousand pounds, which allowed only nine charges 
to a man. In this scarcity and danger, the army remained 
more than fifteen days; during which time, had the English 
attacked them, they might easily have forced the lines, and 
raised the siege. At length, by the exertions of the com- 
mittee of New Jersey, a few tons of powder arrived at the 
camp, which supplied for the moment the necessities of the 
army, and averted the evils that were feared. 

The providing of gunpowder had now become an 
important, and even an essential consideration. Accord- 
ingly, if was recommended, by a resolution of congress, 
that all the colonies should put themselves in a state of 
defence, and provide themselves with the greatest possible 
number of men, of arms, and of munitions; and, especially, 
that they should make diligent search for saltpetre and 
sulphur. An exact scrutiny was therefore commenced, 
in the cellars and in the stables, in' pursuit of materials so 
essential to modern war. In every part, manufactories of 
gunpowder and foundries of cannon, were seen rising: 
every place resounded with the preparations of war. The 
provincial assemblies and conventions seconded admirably 
the operations of congress; and the people obeyed, with 
incredible promptitude, the orders of these various authori 
ties. In addition to these measures, several fast-sailing 



302 GREAT EVENTS OF 

vessels were despatched to the coast of Guinea, where 
they procured immense quantities, having purchased it of 
European ships, employed in the trade. The assembly of 
Massachusetts even prohibited the use of powder in shoot- 
ing at game, or its expenditure in public rejoicing. 

In the autumn of 1775, General Gage obtained leave to 
repair to England ; or, according to some authorities, was 
recalled by the king. During his administration, he had 
rendered himself odious to the Americans, and now they 
heard of his retirement without regret. He was succeeded 
in command by General William Howe, a gentleman much 
esteemed for his talents, and, withal, less vindictive in his 
temper. 

Towards the close of the year, Washington was envi- 
roned with difficulties. Great responsibilities were resting 
upon him, with which his means were far from being com- 
mensurate. The organization of the army, notwithstanding 
his greatest efforts, was very imperfect. The ardor of 
the troops, having little excitement beyond an occasional 
skirmish, was evidently abating. In not a few instances, a 
spirit of rapacity had been manifested, by portions of the 
troops, and depredations were made upon private as well 
as public property. Several generals, dissatisfied with the 
promotions made by congress, resigned their commissions, 
and returned home. Sickness, especially the dysentery, 
appeared in the camp, and proved a distressing visitant. 
The cold weather set in, and occasioned great suffering to 
the soldiers, who were destitute of barracks and other 
conveniences. 

While these and othel' troubles were in a degree disturb- 
ng the calmness of Washington, other considerations did 
not serve to allay his anxiety. "He knew that congress 
anxiously contemplated more decisive steps, and that the 
country looked for events of greater magnitude. The 
public was ignorant of his actual situation, and conceived 
his means, for offensive operations, to be much greater than 
they were; and they expected from him the capture or 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 303 

expulsion of the British army, in Boston. He felt the 
importance of securing the confidence of his countrymen, 
by some brilliant action, and was fully sensible that his own 
reputation was liable to suffer, if he confined himself solely 
to measures of defence." To publish to his anxious coun- 
try the state of his army, would be to acquaint the enemy 
with his weakness, and to hazard his destruction. The 
firmness and patriotism of General Washington were dis- 
played, in making the good of his country an object of 
higher consideration, than the applause of those who were 
incapable of forming a correct opinion of the propriety of 
his measures. On this, and on many other occasions during 
the war, he withstood the voice of the populace, rejected 
the entreaties of the sanguine, and refused to adopt the 
plans of the rash, that he might ultimately secure the great 
object of contention. While he resolutely rejected every 
measure which, in his calm and deliberate judgment he did 
not approve, he daily pondered the practicability of a suc- 
cessful attack upon Boston. As a preparatory step, he took 
possession of Plowed hill. Cobble hill, and Lechmere's point, 
and erected fortifications upon them. These posts brought 
him within half a mile of the enemy's works on Bunker's 
hill, and, by his artillery, he drove the British floating-bat- 
teries from their stations in Charles' river. He erected 
floating-batteries to watch the movements of his enemy, 
and to aid in any offensive operations that circumstances 
might warrant. In these circumstances, he took the opinion 
of his general officers, respecting an attack upon Boston ; 
but they unanimously gave their opinion in opposition to 
the measure, and this opinion was immediately commu- 
nicated to congress. Congress appeared, however, to 
favor the attempt; and, that an apprehension of danger to 
the town of Boston might not have an undue influence upon 
the operations of the army, resolved, 'That if General 
Washington and his council of war should be of opinion 
that a successful attack might be made on the troops in 
Boston, he should make it in any manner he might think it 



304 GREAT EVLNTS OF 

expedient, notwithstanding the town and the property 
therein might thereby be destroyed.'* 

Towards the close of February, the stock of powder 
having been considerably increased, and the regular army, 
which amounted to fourteen thousand men, being reinforced 
by six thousand of the militia of Massachusetts, Washington 
himself was disposed to carry the war against the British 
into Boston; but his general officers dissenting, he reluctantly 
acquiesced, and turned his attention to the taking possession 
of Dorchester heights, by which he would be able to com- 
mand the city. 

The announcement of this intention, diffused joy through- 
out the American army, and each one prepared himself to 
obey the summons in case his service was required. The 
night of the 4th of March, was selected for the enterprise, 
in hope that a recollection of the tragic scenes of the 5th of 
March, 1770, would rouse the spirit of the soldiers to a 
degree commensurate with the daring exploit proposed. 

Accordingly, on the evening of the 4th, the necessary 
arrangements having been made, the Americans proceeded 
in profound silence towards the peninsula of Dorchester. 
The obscurity of the night was propitious, and the wind 
favorable, since it could not bear to the enemy the little noise 
which it was impossible to avoid. The frost had rendered 
the roads easy. The batteries of Phipps' farm, and those 
of Roxbury, incessantly fulminated with a stupendous roar. 

Eight hundred men composed the van-guard ; it was 
followed by carriages, filled with utensils of intrenchment, 
and twelve hundred pioneers led by General Thomas. In 
the rear-guard were three hundred carts of fascines, of 
gabions, and bundles of hay, destined to cover the flank 
of the troops, in the passage of the isthmus of Dorchester, 
which, being very low, was exposed to be raked on both 
sides by the artillery of the English vessels. 

"All succeeded perfectly; the Americans arrived upon 

* Hinton. 



AMERICAN HISTORY, 



305 



the heights, not only without being molested, but even 
without being perceived by the enemy. 




Fortifying Dorchester heights. 

"They set themselves to work with an activity so prodi- 
gious, that by ten o'clock at night, they had already con- 
structed two forts, in condition to shelter them from small 
arms and grape-shot; one upon the height nearest to the 
city, and the other upon that which looks towards Castle 
island. The day appeared, but it prevented not the pro- 
vincials from continuing their works, without any movement 
being made on the part of the garrison. When the latter 
discovered these deeds of the Americans, nothing could 
exceed their astonishment. Their only alternative, it was 
at once apparent, was either to dislodge the Americans, or 
abandon the town. 

"The first intention of Howe was to attempt the former, 
and preparations were made accordingly ; but he was 
compelled to defer the attack till the following morning. 
During the night a storm arose, and when the day dawned, 
the sea was still excessively agitated. A violent rain came 
20 



306 GREAT EVENTS OF 

to increase the obstacles ; the EngHsh general kept himself 
quiet. But the Americans made proper use of this delay; 
they erected a third redoubt, and completed the other 
works. Colonel Mifflin had prepared a great number of 
hogsheads full of stones and sand, in order to roll them 
upon the enemy when he should march up to the assault, 
to break his ranks, and throw him into a confusion that 
might smooth the way to his defeat." 

On more mature reflection, General Howe was convinced 
of the impolicy of attempting to dislodge the Americans. 
If success should crown such an enterprise, it would, indeed, 
be highly auspicious to the British cause, but a failure would 
be fatal. The other alternative, therefore, was the only 
choice left. 

Having taken this resolution. General Howe notified the 
selectmen of Boston, that the city being no longer of any 
use to the king, he was resolved to abandon it ; but, if 
opposed, he should fire it, and for this purpose ample 
materials had been provided. To these conditions it 
appears, from what followed, that Washington consented; 
but the articles of the truce were never written. The 
Americans remained quiet spectators of the retreat of the 
English. But the city presented a melancholy spectacle; 
notwithstanding the orders of General Howe, all was 
havoc and confusion. Fifteen hundred loyalists, with their 
families and their most valuable effects, hastened, with 
infinite dejection of mind, to abandon a residence which 
had been so dear to them, and where they had so long 
enjoyed felicity. The fathers carrying burdens, and the 
mothers their children, went weeping towards the ships; 
the last salutations, the farewell embraces of those who 
departed and of those who remained ; the sick, the wounded, 
the aged, the infants, would have moved with compassion 
the witnesses of their distress, if the care of their own 
safety had not absorbed the attention of all. 

"The carts and beasts of burden were become the occa- 
sion of sharp disputes between the inhabitants, who had 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 307 

retained them, and the soldiers, who wished to employ 
them. The disorder was also increased by the animosity 
that prevailed between the soldiers of the garrison and 
those of the fleet; they reproached each other mutually, 
as the authors of their common misfortune. With one 
accord, however, they complained of the coldness and 
ingratitude of their country, which seemed to have aban- 
doned, or rather forgotten them upon these distant shores, 
a prey to so much misery, and to so many dangers. For, 
since the month of October, General Howe had not received 
from England any order or intelligence whatever, which 
testified that the government still existed, and had not lost 
sight of the army of Boston. 

"Meanwhile, a desperate band of soldiers and sailors 
took advantage of the confusion to force doors, and pillage 
the houses and shops. They destroyed what they could 
not carry away. The entire city was devoted to devasta- 
tion, and it was feared every moment that the flames would 
break out to consummate its destruction. 

"The 15th of March, General Howe issued a procla- 
mation, forbidding any inhabitant to go out of his house 
before eleven o'clock in the morning, in order not to disturb 
the embarkation of the troops, which was to have taken 
place on that day. But an east wind prevented their 
departure. Meanwhile, the Americans had constructed a 
redoubt upon the point of Nook's hill, on the peninsula of 
Dorchester; and having furnished it with artillery, they 
entirely commanded the isthmus of Boston, and all the 
southern part of the town. It was even to be feared that 
they would occupy Noddle's island, and establish batteries, 
which, sweeping the surface of the water across the harbor, 
would have entirely interdicted the passage to the ships, 
and reduced the garrison to the necessity of yielding at 
discretion. All delay became dangerous ; consequently, 
the British troops and the loyalists began to embark the 
17th of March, at four in the morning, and by ten, all 
were on board. 



308 GREAT EVENTS OF 

"The vessels were overladen with men and baggage; 
provisions were scanty, confusion was every where. The 
rear-guard was scarcely out of the city, when Washington 
entered it on the other side, with colors displayed, drums 
beating, and all the forms of victory and triumph. He was 
received by the inhabitants with every demonstration of 
gratitude and respect due to a deliverer. Their joy broke 
forth with the more vivacity, as their sufferings had been 
long and cruel. For more than sixteen months they had 
endured hunger, thirst, cold, and the outrages of an insolent 
soldiery, who deemed them rebels. The most necessary 
articles of food were risen to exorbitant prices. 

"Horse flesh was not refused by those who could procure 
it. For want of fuel, the pews and benches of churches 
were taken up for this purpose ; the counters and partitions 
of warehouses were applied to the same uses, and even 
houses, not inhabited, were demolished for the sake of the 
wood. The English left a great quantity of artillery and 
munitions. Two hundred and fifty pieces of cannon, of 
different caliber, were found in Boston, in Castle island, and 
in the intrenchments of Bunker's hill, and the Neck. The 
English had attempted, but with little success, in their haste, 
to destroy or to spike these last pieces; others had been 
thrown into the sea, but they were recovered. There 
were found besides, four mortars, a considerable quantity 
of coal, of wheat, and of other grains, and one hundred 
and fifty horses."* 

Dr. Thatcher in his 'Military Journal,' thus describes a 
visit which he made to the Old South church, a few days 
after the evacuation: 

"March 23d. — I went to view the Old South church, a 
spacious brick building, near the centre of the town. It 
had been for more than a century consecrated to the 
service of religion, and many eminent divines have in its 
pulpit labored in teaching the ways of righteousness and 

* Botta's History of the American War. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 309 

truth. But, during the late siege, the inside of it was 
entirely destroyed .by the British, and the sacred building 
occupied as a riding school for Burgoyne's regiment of 
dragoons. The pulpit and pews were removed, the floor 
covered with earth, and used for the purpose of training 
and exercising their horses. A beautiful pew, ornamented 
with carved work and silk furniture, was demolished ; and by 
order of an officer, the carved work, it is said, was used as 
a fence for ,a hog-sty. The North church, a very valuable 
building, was entirely demolished, and consumed for fuel. 
Thus are our houses, devoted to religious worship, profaned 
and destroyed by the subjects of his royal majesty. His 
excellency, the commander-in-chief, has been received by 
the inhabitants with every mark of respect and gratitude; 
and a public dinner has been provided for him. He 
requested the Rev, Dr. Elliot, at the renewal of his custom- 
ary Thursday lecture, to preach a thanksgiving sermon, 
adapted to the joyful occasion. Accordingly, on the 28th, 
this pious divine preached an appropriate discourse from 
Isaiah xxxiii. 20, in presence of his excellency and a 
respectable audience." 

The recovery of Boston was an important event, and as 
such was hailed with joyful triumph throughout the colonies. 
A golden medal, commemorative of the occasion, was struck 
by order of congress, and a vote of thanks was passed to 
Washington and the army "for their wise and spirited con- 
duct in the siege and acquisition of Boston." 



310 



GREAT EVENTS OF 




General Putnam reading the Declaration to the Connecticut Troops. 

V. INDEPENDENCE DECLARED. 
Independence begun to be contemplated — Causes which increased a desire for 
such an event — Question of a Declaration of Independence enters the 
Colonial Assemblies — Introduced to Congress by Richard Henry Lee — 
Debated — State of Parties in respect to it — Measures adopted to secure a 
favorable vote — Question taken — Declaration adopted — Signed — The great 
Act of the Revolution — Influence of it immediately perceived — Character 
and merits of the Signers of that Instrument — The 4th of July, a time- 
honored and glorious day ! — How it should be celebrated. 

For some time previous to the vs^inter of 1775-6, the 
ultimate separation of the colonies from Great Britain must 
have occurred to the leading men of America as a possible 
event. But the people at large had, at that time, not only 
not contemplated such an event, but would have been 
startled by the proposal. The proceedings of the British 
parliament, however, at length became so unjust, and even 
monstrous, as to array most of the Americans against the 
parent-country, and to excite a wish in the bosoms of thou- 
sands that the colonies were free from her dominion. 

The news of the battle of Bunker's hill not only roused 
to indignation the king and his ministers, but convinced 



AMERICAN HISTORV. 311 

them that "a flock of Yankees" were not so despisable 
objects as they had supposed ; and that if the arms of the 
Americans were not so brightly burnished as those of his 
majesty's discipHned troops, nevertheless, in the firm hands 
and under the practised eye of "country boors," they could 
make sad havoc among them. 

A large augmentation of the forces in America, contrary 
to all previous opinion, was now deemed essential. Accord, 
ingly, an act was introduced into parliament, authorizing 
the employment of sixteen thousand German troops, which, 
with the British regiments in, and about to be sent to 
America, would constitute a force of nearly fifty thousand 
men. The minority in parliament reprobated the employ- 
ment of mercenary troops, in strong and unmeasured terms. 
But little did the friends of America in parliament feel, in 
view of such a step, compared with the Americans them- 
selves. "Arm foreigners against us!" they exclaimed; 
"let us treat the English themselves as foreigners. Better 
for us to be eternally separated from them, than to be 
exposed to such cruelty." But the indignation of the 
Americans was, if possible, still more increased by another 
act of parliament, passed at the same session, viz: "pro- 
hibiting all trade and commerce with the colonies; and 
authorizing the captwe and conde7nnation, not only of all 
American vessels with their cargoes, but all other vessels 
found trading, in any port or place in the colonies, as if 
the same were the vessels and effects oi open enemies; and 
the vessels and property thus taken were vested in the 
captors, and the crews were to be treated, not as prisoners, 
but as slaves." By another clause, British subjects were 
authorized to compel men taken on board of American 
vessels, whether crews or other persons, to fight against 
their own countrymen ! 

By such measures, cruel and impolitic, did the British 
authorities compel the Americans, not only to take up arms 
against the mother-country, but to desire a lasting separa- 
tion from her. 



312 GREAT EVENTS OF 

Thus the leaven commenced, and by degrees diffused 
itself through the mass. Shortly after, the gazettes began 
to speak out. These were followed by the issue of several 
pamphlets; among which, that entitled Common Sense, by 
Thomas Paine, "produced a wonderful effect in the different 
colonies in favor of independence." Influential individuals 
in every colony urged it as a step absolutely necessary, to 
preserve the rights and liberties, as well as to secure the 
happiness and prosperity of America. Reconciliation, they 
said, on any terms compatible with the preservation and 
security of these great, and important objects, was now 
impossible. These sentiments were disseminated among 
the people by distinguished individuals, in a variety of 
ways. The chief justice of South Carolina, William 
Henry Dayton, appointed under the new form of govern- 
ment, just adopted, in his charge to the grand jurors, in 
April, after justifying the proceedings of that colony, in 
forming a new government, on the principles of the revolu- 
tion in England, in 1G88, thus concludes: "The Almighty 
created America to be independent of Great Britain: let us 
beware of the impiety of being backward to act as instru- 
ments in the Almighty's hand, now extended to accomplish 
his purpose ; and by the completion of which alone, America, 
in the nature of human affairs, can be secure against the crafty 
and insidious designs of her enemies, who think her power 
and prosperity already far too great. In a word, our piety 
and political safety are so blended, that to refuse our labors 
in this divine work, is to refuse to be a great, a free, a pious, 
and a happy people." This was bold language for one so 
prominent to utter. In the view of royalists, it was treason- 
able ; but in the estimation of the true friends of American 
liberty, if bold, it was just and patriotic. 

At length, the question of independence entered some of 
the colonial assemblies and conventions, and expressions in 
favor of such a measure were made. North Carolina, it 
is believed, has the honor of taking the lead, as a province, 
having by her convention, as early as April 22d, empowered 



^^ 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 313 

their delegates in congress, "to concur with those in the 
other colonies in declaring independency."* 

On the 15th of May the covention of Virginia went still 
further, and unanimously instructed their delegates in the 
general congress, "to propose to that respectable body, to 
declare the united colonies free and independent states, 
absolved from all allegiance or dependence upon the 
crown or parliament of Great Britain ; and to give the 
assent of that colony to such declaration." During the 
same month, Massachusetts and Rhode Island virtually 
adopted similar resolutions. In short, public sentiment 
appeared to be setting strongly in favor of action, on this 
great and momentous question. 

Meanwhile, congress were not idle or uninterested 
spectators of events. They had been watching with no 
small solicitude the "signs of the times." Personally, 
they had counted the cost. Most of the members had 
come to the conclusion that rather than be slaves, as 
they had been, they would sacrifice fortune and life itself. 
These, therefore, they were willing to peril, by any act or 
declaration which might seem to contribute to their 
country's cause. 

* It has long been claimed that the first declaration of independence was 
made by the people in Charlotte town, Mecklenburg county, North Carolina, 
in May, 1775. All doubt on this subject is now dispelled, and the honor of such 
declaration must be accorded to them. In a letter from Mr. Bancroft, Ameri- 
can minister at London, to Governor Swain, of North Carohna, dated London 
July 4th, 1848, he says: "You maybe sure that I have spared no pains to 
discover in the British state paper office a copy of the resolves of the committee 
of Mecklenburg, and with entire success The first account of 'the extraor- 
dinary resolves of the people in Charlotte town, Mecklenburg county,' was 
sent over to England by Sir James Wright, then governor of Georgia, (to whom 
they had found their way) in a letter of the 20th of June, 1775. The newspaper 
thus transmitted is still preserved, and is the number 498 of the South Carolina 
Gazette and County Journal, Tuesday, June 13, 1775." — " It is identically the 
same with the paper which you enclosed to me." — The letter of Sir James 
Wright, referred to by Mr. Bancroft, closes as follows: "By the enclosed 
paper, your lordship will see the extraordinary resolves of the people of Char- 
lotte town, in Mecklenburg county : I should not be surprised if the same should 
be done every where else" 



314 GREAT EVENTS OF 

But a sacred regard to that cause, required the utmost 
prudence. Premature action might injure a cause which 
they wished, above all others, to benefit. The popular 
feelings must have become duly interested — the popular 
will must "precede and direct. 

At length, the propitious time was believed to have 
arrived, and in humble dependence upon the guidance and 
protection of Almighty God, it was determined to go for- 
ward with this great and solemn work. 

On the 7th of June, therefore, the great question of 
independence was brought directly before congress, by 
Richard Henry Lee, one of the delegates from Virginia. 
He submitted a resolution, declaring "that the united colo- 
nies are, and ought to be, free and independent states ; that 
they are absolved from all allegiance to the British crown; 
and that all political connection between them and Great 
Britain is, and ought to be, dissolved." The resolution was 
postponed until the next day, and every member enjoined 
to attend, to take the same into consideration. On the 8th, 
it was debated in committee of the whole. 

No question of greater magnitude was ever presented to 
the consideration of a deliberative body, or debated with 
more eloquence, energy, and ability. Every member 
seemed duly impressed with the important bearing that 
their decision would have upon the future destiny of the 
country. 

Mr. Lee, the mover, and Mr. John Adams were particu- 
larly distinguished in supporting, and Mr. John Dickinson 
in opposing the resolution. On the 10th, it was adopted in 
committee, by a bare majority of the colonies. The dele- 
gates from Pennsylvania and Maryland, were instructed to 
oppose it; and the delegates from some of the other colo- 
nies were without special instructions on the subject. To 
give time for greater unanimity, the resolution was post- 
poned in the house, until the first of July. In the mean 
time, a committee, consisting of Mr. Jefferson, John Adams, 
Dr. Franklin, Mr. Sherman, and R. R. Livingston, was 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 315 

appointed to prepare a declaration of independence. Dur- 
ing this interval, measures were taken to procure the assent 
of all the colonies.* 

A portion of the colonies had not given specific instructions 
to their delegates, while others had, and in opposition to the 
measure. On a question of such magnitude, it was deemed 
of the utmost importance that entire unanimity, if possible, 
should be had. The delegates of New York dispatched 
an express to the convention of that colony, then in session, 
for advice; but the convention, not considering themselves 
or their delegates authorized to declare the colony inde- 
pendent, recommended that the people, who were then 
about to elect new members to the convention, should give 
instructions on the subject. June 15th, New Hampshire 
instructed her delegates to join the other colonies on this 
question. On the 14th, Connecticut gave similar instruc- 
tions. New Jersey followed on the 21st. Pennsylvania, 
the same month, removed restrictions which in the previous 
November, had been laid upon their delegates, and now 
authorized them to unite in the measure. Maryland had 
also instructed her delegates to vote against independence; 
but on the 28th of June, following the example of Pennsyl- 
vania, the members of this convention recalled their former 
instructions, and empowered their delegates to concur. 
These new instructions were immediately dispatched by 
express to Philadelphia, and, on 1st of July, were laid 
before congress. 

On the same day, the resolution of Mr. Lee, relating to 
independence, was resumed in that body, referred to a 
committee of the whole, and was assented to by all the 
colonies, except Pennsylvania and Delaware. 

The delegates from the former, then present, were seven, 
and four voted against it. The number present from 
Delaware, was only two — Thomas McKean and George 
Read — and they were divided ; McKean in favor, and Read 

* Pitkin. 



316 GREAT EVENTS OF 

against the resolution. Being reported to the house, at 
the request of a colony, the proposition was postponed until 
the next day, when it passed, and was entered on the 
journals. The declaration of independence was reported 
by the special committee on the 28th of June, and on the 
4th of July, came before congress for final decision, and 
received the vote of every colony. 

Two of the members from Pennsylvania, Morris and 
Dickinson, were absent; of the five who were present, 
Franklin, Wilson, and Morton, were in favor, and Willing 
and Humphrey against. Mr. McKean, to secure the vote 
of Delaware, sent an express for Mr. Rodney, the other 
delegate from that colony; who, although at the distance of 
eighty miles from Philadelphia, arrived in time on the 4th 
to unite with him in the vote, and thus complete the union 
of the colonies on this momentous question. The com- 
mittee appointed to prepare a declaration of independence, 
selected Mr. Adams and Mr. Jefferson a sub-committee; 
and the original draft was made by Mr. Jefferson. 

This draft, without any amendment by the committee, was 
reported to congress, and after undergoing several amend- 
ments, received their sanction. 

It now only remained to affix their signatures to the 
declaration, and to publish it to the world, and their duty, 
in respect to this important measure, was done. Having been 
engrossed on parchment, it was brought out, and laid on the 
table. This was on the 2d of August. Meanwhile, some 
who had voted for the declaration, had left congress, 
and others had taken their places. The latter signed the 
instrument. 

John Hancock, as president of the congress, led the way. 
Taking a pen, he recorded his name. He wrote with great 
power, and on the original parchment, no signature is so 
bold and full-faced as his. The others followed by states — 
fifty-six in number. 

The declaration of independence, was the great act of 
the Ptevolution. It was the hinge on which turned the 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 317 

important events which followed. Yet, at the period the 
plan was brought forward, it appeared to many to partake 




John Hancock. 



of the wildness and extravagance of some measure of the 
knight of la Mancha. At that day, the colonies were few and 
feeble. They had no political character — no bond of union 
but common sufferings, common necessities, and common 
danger. The inhabitants did not exceed three millions — 
they had no veteran army — no arsenals but barns — no 
munitions of war — few fortifications — no public treasury, no 
power to lay taxes, and no credit on which to obtain a loan. 

No wonder that the hearts of some trembled. No 
wonder that many doubted the expediency of such a bold 
and adventurous step. Who was the nation with which 
the colonies had to contend? — the mistress of the world — 
a nation whose navy far exceeded that of any other nation 
on the globe. Her armies were numerous and veteran — 
her officers were skilful and practised — her statesmen subtle 
and sagacious, and were now fired with indignation. 

All these circumstances were well known to the patriots 



318 GREAT EVENTS OF 

who composed the congress of '76. They were aware that 
they put in peril Hfe, Hberty, and country. 

Yet, they well knew the importance of the measure pro- 
posed, and not only its importance, but its necessity. The 
country needed some great object distinctly before them. 
The colonies required a bond of union — a common cause — 
one expressed — recorded — recognised — some one great 
plan, the object of which they could pledge their lives, 
fortunes, and sacred honor, to secure. That plan was 
independence. 

The influence of the declaration was immediately per- 
ceived — it roused the nation to a higher tone of feeling, 
and gave impulse and concentration to the national energies. 
It helped on the tide of Revolution, and mightily aided in 
driving back the waves of British oppression. But the full 
influence of that measure is not yet felt — is not yet seen. 
That belongs to distant time. Some day, hereafter, it will 
stand out in the great picture of human liberty, in all its 
grandeur and importance. More will be thought of it than 
of the splendid and long-lauded achievments of Marathon 
and Salamis — of Waterloo and Trafalgar! 

Nor can we yet estimate the greatness of the men. We 
are still too near them. But they are rising higher and 
higher, every year that passes. As we retire into the 
distance from the date and scene of their actions, their 
magnitude and worth acquire their true and proper dimen- 
sions. In stern and self-denying virtue, they will compare 
with Regulus, and in a pure and lofty patriotism, will be 
placed on the same roll with William Tell and Robert 
the Bruce. 

The signers of the declaration of American independence, 
and their compatriots in toil, and trial, and blood, will never 
be forgotten. They need no monument, but they deserve 
one; and, for myself, I wish there was one — a Revolution- 
ary monument — erected by the nation — worthy of tlie 
empire whose liberties, civil and religious, they secured — 
one which should stand — if God pleased — through all time, 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 319 

to serve as a consecrated oifering to their patriotism, and 
the evidence of their imperishable glory: — a monument 
to vv^hich we might conduct our sons in future days; and, 
as they pondered the deeply engraved names of these 
heroes and martyrs to liberty — we, the fathers, might say, 
" Look upon your ancestry, and scorn to be slaves /" 

What a day is the 4th of July, as it yearly recurs! The 
cannon on that day thunders from our hills — but it speaks 
of liberty. The bell from every spire sends forth its peal, 
but in sounds which impart a joyous impulse to the blood 
of the sire, and awaken a thrill of delight in the bosom of 
the stripling. 

No other nation ever celebrated such a day. Days of 
joy and jubilee they have had; but they were days which, 
while they removed one usurper from the throne, made 
way for another ; or celebrated some ambitious hero's 
victories, achieved at the expense of slaughtered thousands. 
Is it the spirit of an unholy triumph, which prompts the 
Americans to dwell with delight upon the day? Patriotic 
sympathy would hail with joy such a day, for any nation 
on the globe. And such a day, we trust, will come for all; 
when the sun of liberty, which warms and refreshes us, 
will fill with joy even the vassals of the Russian autocrat, 
and spread his heart-cheering beams over the tyrannized 
millions of the misnamed "celestial empire." 

It has sometimes been cast upon us as a reproach, that 
we exalt the day too much. Exalt it too much! It has 
indeed sometimes been abused. The spirit of liberty has 
grown wanton, and excess has sullied the irreproachable 
propriety, which should ever characterize the demonstra- 
tions of joy on such a day as this. But those days are 
chiefly passed. No — whence the charge of exalting the 
day too highly? — Not by those who have tasted the sweets 
of American liberty, nor by those who have drawn long 
and deep draughts from the refreshing fountains of western 
freedom. Oh, no — not by such; but by the hirelings of 
some eastern usurper — by the myrmidons of crowned 



320 GREAT EVENTS OF 

heads, who hate a day which speaks so loudly of rational 
liberty to the rest of the world in bondage. 

What monarch in Europe would think his throne safe, 
were his subjects to witness an American celebration of the 
4th of July? It would open visions before them upon 
which they would gaze with intense emotions. It would 
excite pantings after liberty, which, if unresisted, would 
convulse every nation, and demolish every despotic throne. 
What would the Russian serf say, were he to look in upon 
the smiling faces which course the streets of a New Eng- 
land village, on a bright and balmy 4th of July? What 
would the subjects of Algerine or Turkish despotism say? 

Yet we exalt the day too much! But for that day, what 
would have been our present condition? Where would have 
been that constitution, under which our political voyage 
of more than sixty years has been made with so much 
prosperity to the nation? Where were that enterprise 
which has levelled our forests, and spread a smiling and 
happy population over our western wilds? Where that 
inventive genius, which, in its creations, has rivalled, and 
in some respects excelled, the inventions of Europe? Look 
at our ships — our manufactures — our printing establishments 
— our cities — our canals — our railroads — our thousand and 
ten thousand sources of wealth and happiness — where had 
these been, but for the 4th of July, 1776, connected as it 
was, and must ever be, with the achievement of our national 
independence? Would Great Britain have suffered these? 
Would she have seen such thrift — such expansion — such 
accumulation of national power, and not have repressed 
it — when she could not bear, without passing prohibitory 
laws, that our forefather's should make a hat to cover their 
heads — or manufacture a sheet of paper on which to write 
a letter to a friend! Had the mother-country had her will, 
where had been the genius of Fulton, Whitney, and Clinton? 
On the other side of the waters — not on this. Our halls of 
legislature would have failed in the manly eloquence of 
rival orators, and our temples of worship would have been 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 321 

devoted to God and the aggrandizement of a phalanx of 
spiritual lords- 
Said a patriarch and apostle of liberty, just after the vote 
on the question of independence had been taken — "Let the 
day be commemorated as the day of deliverance, by solemn 
acts of devotion to God. Let it be solemnized with pomp, 
guns, bells, bonfires, and illuminations, from one end of the 
continent to the other, from this time forward for ever." 

The patriarch uttered noble and patriotic sentiments. 
Be the day remembered now and for ever. Remember it, 
fathers, as connected with the civil and religious blessings, 
whcih have been your portion in your earthly pilgrimage. 
Remember it, mothers, for it has made you the wives and 
companions of freemen. Remember it sons and daughters, 
as the birth-day of liberty, but for which you might be 
shedding your blood in the service of a tyrant, or staining 
your virtue in the embraces of a bachanalian. 

Be it remembered — and as it recurs — and may it recur 
with every year while time shall last — first and foremost 
let the tribute of a devout homage ascend to the God of 
our fathers — to Him, who imparted wisdom to their counsel 
and success to their arms — who, when darkness encircled 
them, dispelled it — when stores failed, supplied them — who 
was a pillar of cloud by day, and a pillar of fire by night — 
to Him be glory for a land like that which the patriarch 
saw from Pisgah — and whose hills are like those of Lebanon 
and Carmel. 

The day is becoming a religious festival. This is right. 
Let the sanctuary be opened, and homage be oflTered there. 
Let our Sabbath-schools assemble, and fill our groves with 
divine song. But never should we dispense with other 
innocent demonstrations of joy. Let the cannon thunder 
from our hills — let the bells peal through our villages and 
through our vallies. In every appropriate way, let the 
future generations celebrate that glad era in our history 
when British cohorts were obliged to retire, and "God save 
the king" on the rolling drum, died upon our shores. 
21 



322 GREAT EVENTS OF 



VI. ATTACK ON SULLIVAN'S ISLAND. 
Invasion of Southern Colonies proposed— Expedition dispatched— Charleston 
its first Object— Proceedings of its Citizens— Sullivan's island Fortified- 
Arrival of General Lee— His opinion of Fort Moultrie— British Fleet 
arrives — Preliminary movements — Fort Moultrie attacked — Remarkable 
Defence of it— Action described— Heroic conduct of Sergeant Jasper— 
Britsh repulsed— Respective losses — Liberal conduct of Governor Rutledge 
— Mrs. ElUot — Death of Jasper. 

The successful defence of Fort Moultrie, on Sullivan's 
island, is justly considered one of the noblest achievements 
recorded in the annals of the Revolution. 

The reduction of the southern colonies to obedience, was 
deemed a measure of prime importance by the British 
government, nor was it considered a project of difficult 
achievement. Hitherto the principal theatre of the war 
had been in the north; and, hence, it was calculated that 
preparations for the defence of the southern colonies had 
been so much neglected, that little more than a demonstra- 
tion in that quarter would be necessary to bring the people 
to terms. 

Early in 1776, an expedition having the above object in 
view was devised, the command of which was entrusted to 
Sir Peter Parker and Earl Cornwallis. Accordingly, on 
the 3d of May, Admiral Parker, with twenty sail, arrived 
at Cape Fear, with Generals Cornwallis, Vaughan, and 
several others. 

General Clinton was expected from New York, with 
another considerable corps, to cooperate in the attack. 
With his troops he had arrived at the point of destination, 
even anterior to the naval armament; and, being the senior 
general, on the junction of the forces, assumed the com- 
mand. The immediate object was the reduction and pos- 
session of Charleston, the capital of South Carolina; on 
the fall of which, the subjugation of that and the other 
southern provinces would be an easy achievement. 

The meditated invasion was not unknown to the Caroli- 
nians, who, being a high-minded and chivalrous people, 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 323 

determined that if their capital fell, it should be at an 
expense of a treasure of British blood. 

With great activity and energy, therefore, they betook 
themselves to the fortification of every assailable point. 
With patriotic disinterestedness, the citizens demolished their 
valuable store-houses on the wharves to supply materials 
for defence. Streets were barricaded, and intrenchments 
erected along the shore. Even windows were stripped of 
their weights, to supply the demand for bullets. The 
inhabitants generally came to the work of defence, and 
scarcely a man on the ground could be discovered without 
a spade, a pickaxe, or other implement of work. Even 
the blacks from the city, and for miles in the country, were 
employed, and seemed animated with the enthusiasm and 
zeal of their masters. The commanding general was 
Major-general Lee, who, having been appointed by con- 
gress to the command of the southern forces, and possessing 
the entire confidence of the troops and of the people, was 
enabled to carry to completion the various works of defence, 
which his knowledge and skill had decided to be important. 
Governor Rutledge, also a man of great influence in the 
province, cooperated with General Lee, in all his measures 
of defence, and by his example and exhortations essentially 
contributed to the happy results which followed. 

At the distance of six miles from the point of land formed 
by the confluence of the two rivers, Ashley and Cooper, 
and on which Charleston is built, lies Sullivan's island. It 
commands the channel which leads to the port. The due 
fortification of this point was a matter of great moment. 
The outline of a fort had already been marked out, to com- 
plete which, Colonel William Moultrie, a singularly brave 
and accomplished officer, was dispatched early in March. 
Palmetto trees, which from their soft and spongy texture, 
were admirably calculated to deprive a ball of its impetus 
without causing splinters, had been cut in the forest, and 
the logs in huge rafts lay moored to the beach. "Ignorant 
of gunnery, but confident in their own resources, and 



324 GREAT EVENTS OF 

nerved M^ith resolute courage, Moultrie and his coadjutors, 
hardy sons of the soil, heaved those huge logs from the 
water, and began the work. A square pen was built, with 
bastions from each angle, capable of covering a thousand 
men. The logs were laid in two parallel rows, and sixteen 
feet apart; bound together with cross-timbers dove-tailed 
and bolted into logs, and the wide space filled with sand. 
When completed, it presented the appearance of a solid 
wall, sixteen feet wide; but its strength was yet to be 
tested. Behind this, Moultrie placed four hundred and 
thirty-five men, and thirty-one cannon, some of them 
twenty-sixes, some eighteens, and the rest of smaller 
caliber — throwing in all five hundred and thirteen pounds. 

"It was at this juncture that Lee arrived from the north, 
and took command of the troops. When his eye, accus- 
tomed to the scientific structures of Europe, fell on this 
rudely-built affair, he smiled in derision, calling it a 
^ slaughter-pen^ and requested Governor Rutledge to have 
it immediately evacuated. But that noble patriot was 
made of sterner stuff", and replied, 'that while a soldier 
remained alive, he would never give his sanction to such 
an order.'" 

The naval force of the British, consisted of the Bristol 
and Experiment, of fifty guns ; four frigates, the Active, the 
Acteon, the Solebay, and the Syren, of twenty-eight; the 
Sphynx, of twenty, the Friendship, of twenty-two, two 
smaller vessels of eight, and the Thunder, a bomb-ketch. 
On reaching the bar, at the entrance of the channels of 
Charleston, it was found that the fifty-gun ships could not 
pass without being lightened. The removal and replace- 
ment of their guns was attended with incredible labor; and 
although thus lightened, they struck, and for a time were in 
danger of bilging. 

Meanwhile, General Clinton issued his proclamation, 
which he dispatched to the city with a flag, demanding the 
citizens to lay down their arms, and to return to their 
allegiance, on pain of an immediate attack, and an utter 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 325 

overthrow. To this demand, not even the civility of a 
reply was accorded, and the threatened attack, on the 
morning of the 28th of June, was commenced. 

To the citizens of Charleston those were anxious hours. 
There was hope, but more of fear. They filled the wharves, 
the roofs, and the steeples — in short, every eminence was 
black with spectators, gazing on the exciting scene and 
the approaching conflict. 

It was a calm, bright, beautiful day. The wind being 
fair, the British fleet came steadily, proudly, towards the 
"slaughter-pen," and one after another took the positions 
assigned them. The Americans watched them with intense 
interest — "Moultrie's eye flashed with delight." Every 
gun was loaded — every one was manned — and all were 
now anxiously waiting the order to fire. At length, a por- 
tion of the fleet had reached point-blank-shot distance, 
when Moultrie, who, like Prescott at the battle of Bunker's 
hill, had restrained his anxiously-waiting men, now gave 
the word of command "Fire!" — And they did fire — and 
"the shores shook with the tremendous explosion." 

The fleet continued to advance, a little abreast of the fort, 
when letting go their anchors, and clewing up their sails, 
they opened upon the fort. More than a hundred cannon ! 
— their blaze, their smoke, their roar — all in the same 
instant — it was a terrible commencement — the stoutest 
heart palpitated! every one unconsciously held his breath! 

"The battle had now fairly commenced, and the guns 
were worked with fearful rapidity. It was one constant 
peal of thunder, and to the spectators in Charleston, that 
low spot, across the bay, looked like a volcano breaking 
forth from the sea. Lee stood on Haddrell's point, watch- 
ing the effect of the first fire. When the smoke lifted, like 
the folds of a vast curtain, he expected to see that 'slaughter- 
pen' in fragments; but there still floated the flag of freedom, 
and beneath it beat brave hearts, to whom that awful can- 
nonade was but 'a symphony to the grand march of inde- 
pendence.' When the fight had fairly begun, they thought 



326 GREAT EVENTS OF 

no more of those heavy guns than they did of their rifles. 
Their coats w^ere hastily flung one side, and their hats with 
them— and in their shirt-sleeves, with handkerchiefs about 
their heads, they toiled away under the sweltering sun with 
the coolness and courage of old soldiers. The "fire from 
those nine vessels, with their cannon all trained upon that 
pile of logs, was terrific, and it trembled like a frightened 
thing under the shock; but the good palmettoes closed 
silently over the balls, as they buried themselves in the 
timber and sand, and the work went bravely on. Thus, 
hour after hour, did it blaze, and flame, and thunder there 
on the sea, while the shots of the Americans told with 
murderous effect. At every discharge, those vessels shook 
as if smitten by a rock — the planks were ripped up, the 
splinters hurled through the air, and the decks strewed 
with mangled forms. Amid the smoke, bombs were seen 
traversing the air, and dropping, in an incessant shower, 
within the fort — but a morass in the middle swallowed them 
up as fast as they fell. At length, riddled through and 
through, her beds of mortar broken up, the bomb-vessel 
ceased firing. Leaving the smaller vessels, as unworthy of 
his attention, Moultrie trained his guns upon the larger ones, 
and ' Look to the Commodore! look to the fifty-gun ship!' 
passed along the lines, and they did look to the Commo- 
dore in good earnest, sweeping her decks at every dis- 
charge with such fatal fire, that at one time there was 
scarcely a man left upon the quarter-deck. The Experi- 
ment, too, came in for her share of consideration — her decks 
were slippery with blood, and nearly a hundred of her men 
were borne below, either killed or wounded. Nor were the 
enemy idle, but rained back a perfect tempest of balls; but 
that brave garrison had got used to the music of cannon, 
and the men, begrimed with powder and smoke, shot with 
the precision and steadiness they would have done in firing 
at a target. As a heavy ball, in full sweep, touched the 
top of the works, it took one of the coats, lying upon the 
logs, and lodged it in a tree. 'See that coat I see that coat I' 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 327 

burst in a laugh on every side, as if it had been a mere play- 
thing that had whistled past their heads. Moultrie, after a 
while, took out his pipe, and lighting it, leaned against the 
logs, and smoked away with his officers, as if they were 
out there sunning themselves, instead of standing within 
the blaze, and smoke, and uproar of nearly two hundred 
cannon. Now and then he would take the pipe from his 
mouth to shout 'Jire!' or give some order, and then com- 
mence puffing and talking — thus presenting a strange mix- 
ture of the droll and heroic. The hearts of the spectators 
in the distance, many of whom had husbands and brothers 
in the fight, were far more agitated than they against whom 
that fearful iron storm was hailing. 

"After the fight had continued for several hours, Lee, 
seeing that the 'slaughter pen' held out so well, passed over 
to it in a boat, and remained for a short time. Accustomed 
as he was to battle, and to the disciplined valor of Euro- 
pean troops, he still was struck with astonishment at the 
scene that presented itself as he approached. There stood 
Moultrie, quietly smoking his pipe, while the heavy and 
rapid explosions kept up a deafening roar; and there, stoop- 
ing over their pieces, were those raw gunners firing with 
the deadly precision of practised artillerists. Amazed to 
find an English fleet, carrying two hundred and sixty guns, 
kept at bay by thirty cannon and four hundred men, he left 
the fort to its brave commander, and returned to his old 
station."* 

Among the Americans, who were that day in the 
"slaughter-pen," and who were dealing death and destruc- 
tion without stint, was a Sergeant Jasper, whose name has 
since been given to one of the counties in Georgia, for this 
and other heroic deeds. In the warmest of the contest, the 
flag-staff of the fort was shot away by a cannon-ball, and 
fell to the outside of the ramparts on the beach. • The spec- 
tators at Charleston saw it fall, and supposing that the fort 

* Headley's Washington and his Generals. 



328 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



had yielded, were filled with consternation and dismay. In 
the surrender of the fort, they read the destiny of them- 
selves and city. But what was their joy to perceive that 
columns of smoke, from the fort, still continued to roll up— 
the blaze and thunder of its cannon continued to be seen 
and heard; and presently the folds of the flag again flut- 
tered in the breeze. Sergeant Jasper was the hero of the 
occasion. He had witnessed the fall of the flag— and he 
saw it "stretched in dishonor on the sand." It was a peril- 
ous attempt, but he did not hesitate. Leaping the ramparts, 
he proceeded, amidst a shower of balls, the entire length 
of the fort, and, picking up the flag, tied it to a post, and 




Sergeant Jasper replanting the Flag at Fort Moultria 

replaced it on a parapet, and there, too, he himself sup- 
ported it till another flag-staff" could be procured. Here, 
once more, it proudly waved — amid the shouts and con- 
gratulations of the now still more courageous in the fort, 
and to the joy of still more distant and equally anxious 
spectators of the scene. 

About this time, another circumstance sent a momentary 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 329 

panic through the stern hearts of the defenders of the fort. 
The ammunition was faihng, and a large force, which had 
effected a landing, was in rapid march to storm the works. 
Moultrie instantly dispatched Marion to a sloop-of-war for 
a supply, and another message to Goverrior Rutledge at 
Charleston. Both were successful — both in season. Said 
the governor, in a note accompanying five hundred pounds 
of powder, "Do not make too free with your cannon — cool, 
and do mischief.'''' 

With this fresh supply of ammunition, the fire, which had 
been relaxed, was redoubled. The British were astounded. 
They had congratulated themselves, upon the partial sus- 
pension of firing, that the fort was about to yield. But the 
new fury of the firing, on the part of the Americans, soon 
served to convince them of their error. They also redou- 
bled their efforts, and, for a time, the contest was more ter- 
rible than ever. "Once," it is said, "the broadsides of four 
vessels exploded together, and when the balls struck the 
fort, it trembled in every timber and throughout its entire 
extent, and shook as if about to fall in pieces." 

The day was now wearing away, and still the contest was 
undecided. The British, reluctant to relinquish an object 
which in the morning they imagined so easily won, still 
continued the heavy cannonade; while the Americans, 
gathering strength and courage by what they had already 
accomplished, stood firm and undaunted. At length, the 
sun went down behind the distant shore, and darkness 
threw its ample folds on every object of nature. But now, 
through the darkness, flames shot forth and thunders rolled, 
presenting a scene of solemn and indescribable grandeur. 
The inhabitants of Charleston still lingered on their watch- 
towers, gazing out through the gloom towards the spot 
where the battle was still raging in its fiercest intensity. 

But they were not destined to hope and pray in vain. 
At about half-past nine, the fire from the English fleet 
suddenly ceased. They had fought long — fought with all 
the ardor and enthusiasm of friends to their king and his 



330 GREAT KVENT3 OF 

cause. But they had fought in vain. Victory decided foi- 
Moultrie and his patriot band, and it only remained for the 
English to withdraw, as well as they were able, their ships, 
which had been nearly disa\)led, and their crews, which had 
been dreadfully reduced. 

"The loss of the Americans, in this gallant action," says 
the writer whom we have already quoted, "was slight, 
amounting to only thirty-six, both killed and wounded, 
while that of the British, according to their own accounts, 
was a hundred and sixty. Double the number would prob- 
ably be nearer the truth. The commander had his arm 
carried away. One is surprised that so few of the garri- 
son were killed, when it is remembered that nearly ten 
thousand shots and shells were fired by the enemy that day. 
The Acteon, during the action, went aground, and the next 
morning a few shots were fired at her, when a party was 
sent to take possession of her. The crew, however, setting 
five to her, pushed off. When the Americans got on board, 
they turned two or three of the guns on the fugitives, but, 
finding the flames approaching the magazine, abandoned the 
vessel. For a short time, she stood a noble spectacle, with 
her tall masts wreathed in flame, and black hull crackling 
and blazing below. But when the fire reached the powder, 
there suddenly shot up a huge column of smoke, spreading 
like a tree at the top, under the pressure of the atmosphere 
— and then the ill-fated vessel lifted heavily from the water, 
and fell back in fragments, with an explosion that was 
heard for miles around. ^ 

A few days following the battle, the fort was visited by 
Governor Rutledge and many of the distinguished ladies 
and gentlemen of Charleston. They came to see the old 
"slaughter-pen," which had so nobly withstood the attack 
under such long-practiced and accomplished officers as 
Parker, Clinton, and Cornwallis. Ample praises were 
bestowed upon the "rough-and-ready" soldiers, while mu- 
tual congratulations were exchanged with Moultrie and his 
brave associates in command. Nor was the gallant Jasper 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 331 

forgotten. Taking from his side his sword, Governor Rut- 
ledge buckled it on^the daring soldier, as a reward for his 
noble exploit. Following this, the accomplished Mrs. 
Elliot presented a pair of elegant colors to the regmient 
under Moultrie and Motte, with the following brief, but 
beautiful address: "The gallant behavior in defence of 
liberty and your country, entitle you to the highest honor; 
accept, then, two standards, as a reward justly due to your 
regiment; and I make not the least doubt, under Heaven's 
protection, you will stand by them as long as they can 
wave in the air of liberty." 

The colors thus presented to Colonel Moultrie were, at a 
subsequent date, carried by him to Savannah, and were 
displayed during the assault against that place. Two 
officers were killed, while attempting to place them upon 
the enemy's parapet at the Spring-hill redoubt. Just 
before the retreat, Jasper, while endeavoring to replace 
them upon the works, received a mortal wound. When a 
retreat was ordered, he recollected the honorable condition 
upon which the donor presented them to his regiment, and 
among the last acts of his life, he succeeded in bringing 
them offl 

To Major Horry, who called to see him a little while 
before his death, he said: "Major, I have got my furlough. 
That sword was presented to me by Governor Rutledge, 
for my services in defence of Fort Moultrie; give it to my 
father, and tell him I have worn it with honor. If he should 
weep, tell him' his son died in hope of a better life. Tell 
Mrs. Elliot that I lost my life supporting the colors which 
she presented to our regiment." 

Such was the affair at Fort Moultrie — such the patriotic 
and chivalrous conduct of men fighting for their altars, 
their homes, their wives, their children. Was it strange 
that, in a good cause. Heaven should smile on such high 
and heroic conduct? Was it strange that a people, so 
intent on the enjoyment of their just rights, should accom- 
plish their object? 



332 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



This repulse of the British, it may be added, was unex- 
pected to them; and the more so, as they well knew that 
no systematic measure of defence had been adopted at the 
South. The contest had hitherto been in a different quar- 
ter, and no intimations had transpired of a contemplated 
change. In addition to this, the British were profoundly 
ignorant of the true southern character. They had learned 
some lessons in regard to the "Yankees;" and, especially, 
that if they were made of "stuff," it was "stern stuff;" but 
they had yet to learn, that the same kind of ore abounded 
south of the Potomac. The old "slaughter-pen" on Sulli- 
van's Island, enlightened them, and impressed them as to 
the fact so fully, that the influence of the lesson lasted for 
two years and a half — that being the respite of the South- 
ern states from the calamities of war, consequent upon the 
repulse of the British at Fort Moultrie. 




AMERICAN HISTORY. 333 

VII. MILITARY REVERSES — LOSS OF NEW YORK. 

British take possession of Staten Island — Strongly reinforced — State of the 
American Army — Occupation of New York and Brooklyn — Battle of 
Brooklyn — Americans repulsed — Long Island abandoned — RemarkAle 
retreat — Gloomy state of the American Army — Washington retreats to 
Harlem — Movements of the British — Washington retires to White Plains 
— Loss of Fort Washington — American Army pursued — Retreats suc- 
cessively to Brunswick, Princeton, and Trenton — Thence to the Pennsyl- 
vania side of the Delaware — British go into Winter-quarters between the 
Delaware and Hackensack — Capture of General Lee — Prevalent Spirit of 
Despondency. 

From the commencement of hostilities to the evacuation 
of Boston by the British, the cause of the Americans had 
appeared to be specially favored by Heaven. In their 
several engagements, if they had not achieved decided 
victories, the effect of them was such as to inspire con- 
fidence, to diffuse through the colonies an unabated ardor, 
and the most lively anticipations of ultimate and not far- 
distant triumph. A season of sad reverse, and consequent 
dejection, however, was appointed for them, perhaps to 
teach them more entire dependence upon Divine Provi- 
dence, and to enhance the value of a final conquest, when 
it should arrive, and which, though distant, was still in 
reserve for them. 

On the retirement of the British fleet from Boston, 
Washington was left to conjecture its destination. Appre- 
hending, however, a hostile attempt upon New York, he 
had, before their departure, detached a considerable force 
for the protection of that important post. The main army 
soon followed, and, on the 14th of April, entered the city. 
Measures were immediately adopted to place it in a state 
of defence. 

Contrary to the expectations of Washington, the British 
fleet, on leaving the waters of Boston, directed its course 
to Halifax, at which place reinforcements from England 
were expected by Sir William Howe. Disappointed, how- 
ever, in this latter respect, and finding provisions for his 
troops scarce, he resolved on sailing for New York. 



334 GREAT EVENTS OF 

On the 2d of July, he took possession of Staten Island. 
The inhabitants of the island received the English general 
with great demonstrations of joy. The soldiers' being 
quartered about in the villages, found, in abundance, the 
refreshments of which they were m the greatest need. 
Here General Howe was visited by Governor Tryon, who 
gave him precise information with respect to the state of 
the province, as also with regard to the forces and prepara- 
tions of the enemy. Many inhabitants of New Jersey 
came to offer themselves to be enrolled for the royal ser- 
vice; even those of Staten Island were forward to enlist 
under the English standard; every thing announced that 
the army had only to show itself in the provinces to be 
assured of a prompt victory. Admiral Howe, after touch- 
ing at Halifax, where he found dispatches from his brother, 
who urged him to come and join him at New York, made 
sail again immediately, and landed, without accident, at 
Staten Island, the 12th of July. General Clinton arrived 
about the same time, with the troops he reconducted from 
the unfortunate expedition against Charleston. Commodore 
Hotham also appeared, with the reinforcements under his 
escort; so that in a short time the army amounted to about 
twenty-four thousand men — English, Hessians, and Wal- 
dekers. Several regiments of Hessian infantry were 
expected to arrive shortly, when the army would be car- 
ried to the number of thirty-five thousand combatants, of 
the best troops of Europe. America had never seen such 
a display of forces.* 

The Americans, on their part, meanwhile, had made 
every effort in their power to resist the danger to their 
cause, menaced by so formidable a force. The militia of 
the neighboring provinces, and a few regular regiments 
from Maryland, from Pennsylvania, and New England, had 
been called in, by which several augmentations the Ameri- 
can force had been nominally raised to twenty-seven thou- 
sand. One-fourth part of these, however, were disabled 

* Botta. 



A M E B I C A N" HISTORY. 335 

by sickness, and nearly an equal number were destitute of 
arms, leaving but about fourteen thousand and five hundred 
effective men. Among so heterogeneous a force, collected 
m a time of danger and excitement, there existed little 
opportunity to introduce order and discipline. To the dis- 
cerning eye of Washington, grounds of serious apprehen- 
sion existed: but, nevertheless, with his usual calnmess and 
energy, he adopted even* measure within his means to 
sustain his position, and inspire his soldiers with hope and 
confidence. In his energetic proclamations addressed to 
the army, he exhorted them "to animate and encourage 
each other, and show the whole world that a freeman, con- 
tending for liberty on his own ground, is superior to any 
slavish mercenary on earth," 

As Washington was necessarily ignorant by what route 
the British would choose to approach the city, he was 
reluctantly compelled to divide his forces. A part were 
stationed in the city, a part at Brooklyn, Long Island, and 
detachments at various other assailable points. 

Thus the armies, more numerous than had hitherto been 
collected, were fairly arranged, and even." succeeding day 
was bringing nearer a contest which might decide the fate 
of the new republic. 

At length, from various indications, the American general 
was convinced that the first attack would be upon the 
forces at Brooklyn. Accordingly, he reinforced that point, 
by a detachment of six regiments, and placed General 
Putnam in command. 

"On the 2'2d of August, the British forces were landed 
on the opposite side of Long Island. The two armies 
were now about four miles asimder, and were separated 
by a range of hills, over which passed three main roads. 
Various circumstances led General Putnam to suspect that 
the enemy intended to approach him by the road leading to 
his right, which he therefore guarded with most care. 

"Very early in the morning of the 26th, his suspicions 
were strengthened by the approach upon that road, of a 



336 GREAT EVENTS OF 

column of British troops, and upon the center road, of a 
column of Hessians. To oppose these, the American troops 
were mostly drawn from the camp, and in the engagements 
which took place, evinced considerable bravery. 

"These movements of the enemy were but feints to 
divert the attention of Putnam from the road which led to 
his left, along which General Clinton was silently advancing 
with the main body of the British army. The report of 
cannon in that direction, gave the first intimation of the 
danger which was approaching. The Americans endeav- 
ored to escape it, by returning with the utmost celerity to 
their camp. They were not able to arrive there in time, 
but were intercepted by General Clinton, who drove them 
back upon the Hessians. 

"Attacked thus in front and rear, they fought a succes- 
sion of skirmishes, in the course of which many were killed, 
many were made prisoners ; and several parties, seeing 
favorable opportunities, forced their way through the 
enemy, and regained the camp. A bold and vigorous 
charge, made by the American general. Lord Sterling, at 
the head of a Maryland regiment, enabled a large body to 
escape in this manner. This regiment, fighting with des- 
perate bravery, kept a force greatly superior engaged, until 
their comrades had passed by, when the few who survived, 
ceasing to resist, surrendered to the enemy. 

"The loss of the Americans in killed, wounded, and taken 
prisoners, considerably exceeded a thousand. Among the 
latter, were Generals Sullivan, Sterling, and Woodhull. 
The total loss of the enemy was less than four hundred."* 
In the height of the engagement, Washington crossed 
over to Brooklyn, and seeing some of his best troops 
slaughtered or taken, he uttered, it is said, an exclamation 
of anguish. He could, if he saw fit, draw out of their 
encampment all the troops, and send them to succor the 
corps that were engaged with the enemy; he might also 

* Hale's History of the United States. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 337 

call over all the forces he had in New York, and order 
them to take part m the battle. But all these reinforce- 
ments would by no means have sufficed to render his army 
equal to that of the English. Victory having already 
declared in their favor, the courage with which it inspired 
them, and the superiority of their discipline, cut off all hope 
of being able to restore the battle. If Washington had 
engaged all his troops in the action, it is probable that the 
entire army would have been destroyed on this fatal day, 
and America reduced to subjection. Great praise, there- 
fore, is due to him for not having allowed himself, in so 
grave circumstances, to be transported into an inconsiderate 
resolution, and for having preserved himself and his army 
for a happier future. 

The English were so elated with victory, that eager to 
profit by their advantages, they would fain have immedi- 
ately assaulted the American camp. But their general 
manifested more prudence ; whether he believed the 
intrenchments of the enemy stronger than they really 
were, or whether he considered himself already sure of 
entering New York, without encountering new perils, he 
repressed the ardor of his troops. Afterwards, encamping 
in front of the enemy's Hnes, in the night of the 28th, he 
broke ground within six hundred paces of a bastion upon the 
left. His intention was to approach by means of trenches, 
and to wait till the fleet could cooperate with the troops. 

The situation of the Americans in their camp became 
extremely critical. They had, in front, an enemy superior 
in number, and who could attack them at any moment 
with a new advantage. Their intrenchments were of little 
moment, and the English, pushing their works with ardor, 
had every possibility of success in their favor.* 

Added to these unfavorable circumstances, the arms and 
ammunition of the soldiers had suffered from a powerful 
and long-continued rain. Besides, they were worn out with 
fatigue, and discouraged by defeat. Thus environed with 

* Botta. 
22 



338 GREAT EVENTS OF 

difficulty and danger, a council of war decided tiiat to 
evacuate their position, and retire to New York, was the 
part of wisdom and safety. 

The accompHshment of this project, however, was a 
movement attended with difficulty, but was effected with 
great skill and judgment, and with complete success. The 
commencement of the retreat was appointed for eight 
o'clock on the night of the 29th ; but a strong north-east 
wind and a rapid tide, caused a delay of several hours. 
In this extremity. Heaven remarkably favored the fugitive 
army. A south-east wind springing up at eleven, essentially 
facilitated its passage from the island to the city; and a 
thick fog hanging over Long Island from about two in the 
morning, concealed its movements from the enemy, who 
were so near, that the sound of their pickaxes and shovels 
was heard. In about half an hour after, the fog cleared 
away, and the enemy were seen taking possession of the 
American lines. General Washington, as far as possible, 
inspected every thing. From the commencement of the 
action on the morning of the 27th, until the troops were 
safely across the East river, he never clos.ed his eyes, and 
was almost constantly on horseback. His wisdom and 
vigilance, with the interposing favor of Divine Providence, 
saved the army from destruction.* 

The defeat experienced by the Americans at Brooklyn, 
spread a deep gloom through the army ; and excited, on that 
account, no little anxiety in the bosom of Washington. It 
was the first serious loss which they had sustained — the 
first reverse which essentially shook their confidence and 
weakened their courage. 

To Washington and his officers, the great defect in the 
American army was apparent. It was twofold — first, the 
employment of by far too large a proportion of militia, and 
secondly, the utter impracticability of introducing among 
them that discipline and subordination which could place 
them on equal footing with the practised and veteran troops 
* Holmes' Annals. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 339 

of the enemy. At length, convinced of the justness of the 
views of Washington on these points, congress decided 
that a regular army should be formed, in which the soldiers 
should be enlisted to serve during the present war; and 
that it should consist of eighty-eight battalions, to be raised 
in all the provinces, according to their respective abilities. 
A bounty of twenty dollars, and a grant of land, were 
offered. At a subsequent date, soldiers were allowed to 
enlist for three years; in which case, however, they were 
not entitled to the grant of land. Had congress, at an 
earlier day, taken this measure to furnish an adequate 
army for Washington, both he and the country might have 
been saved great anxiety, and a succession of mortifying 
defeats. And but for the adoption of the above resolution, 
it is scarcely possible to predict what would have been the 
ultimate fate of the new republic. 

Fortunate would it have been for the Americans, had 
their ill-fortune terminated in the defeat experienced on 
Long Island. To other and not much less mortifying 
reverses they were destined, ere the deepest point of 
depression should be reached. 

It was the ardent wish of Washington to retain posses- 
sion of New York; but, finding, as he said, in a communi- 
cation to congress, the militia "dismayed and intractable," 
and "leaving the camp in some instances almost by regi- 
ments, by half-ones, and by companies at a time;" he was 
compelled to relinquish the place to his enemies, and to 
abandon, which he still more regretted, all the heavy 
artillery, and a large portion of the baggage, provisions, and 
military stores. On leaving the city, the American army 
took post on Harlem heights. 

Here Washington had time to ponder upon his situation, 
and form his plan. His army had become seriously reduced, 
and from the despondency and dismay which were visible 
among them, it might become at anytime still more reduced. 
On the other hand, the forces of the enemy were numerous, 
and withal consisted of regular and well-disciplined troops. 



340 GREAT EVENTS OF 

It was futile, therefore, to attempt to maintain offensive 
operations against them. Far better in his judgment to 
risk no general engagement; but by retiring gradually 
before them, to lead them as far as possible from their 
resources; and in the mean while to inspire his own troops 
with courage, by engaging them in skirmishes, where 
success was probable. Having adopted this cautious sys- 
tem, he prepared to put it in practice. 

The British army did not long entertain its position on 
York Island. The British frigates, having passed up the 
North river, under a fire from Fort Washington and the post 
opposite to it on the Jersey shore, General Howe embarked 
a great part of his army in flat-bottomed boats, and passing 
through Hurl Gate into the sound, landed at Frog's neck. 
The object of the British general was, either to force 
Washington out of his present lines, or to inclose him in 
them. Aware of this design. General Washington moved 
a part of his troops from York island to join those at King's 
bridge, and detached some regiments to Westchester. A 
council of war was now called, and the system of evac- 
uation and retreating was adopted, with the exception of 
Fort Washington, for the defence of which nearly three 
thousand men were assigned. After a halt of six days, the 
royal army advanced, not without considerable opposition, 
along the coast of Long Island sound, by New Rochelle, to 
White Plains, where the Americans took a strong position 
behind intrenchments. . This post was maintained for sev- 
eral days, till the British, having received considerable rein- 
forcements, General Washington withdrew to the heights 
of North Castle, about five miles from White Plains, where, 
whether from the strength of his position, or from the 
British general having other objects in view, no attempt at 
attack was made. 

Immediately on leaving White Plains, General Howe 
directed his attention to Fort Washington and Fort Lee, as 
their possession would secure the navigation of the Hudson, 
and facilitate the invasion of New Jersey. On the 15th of 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 341 

November, General Howe, being in readiness for the 
assault, summoned the garrison to surrender. Colonel 
Magaw the commanding officer, in spirited language, 
replied, that he should defend his works to extremity. On 
the succeeding morning, the British made the assault in 
four separate divisions; and, after a brave and obstinate 
resistance, surmounted the outworks, and again sum- 
moned the garrison to surrender. His ammunition being 
nearly expended, and his force incompetent to repel the 
numbers which were ready on every side to assail him, 
Colonel Magaw surrendered himself and his garrison, con- 
sisting of two thousand men, prisoners of war. The 
enemy lost in the assault nearly eight hundred men, mostly 
Germans. The conquest of Fort Washington made the 
evacuation of Fort Lee necessary. Orders were, there- 
fore, issued to remove the ammunition and stores in it; 
but, before much progress had been made in this business. 
Lord Cornwallis crossed the Hudson, with a number of 
battalions, with the intention to inclose the garrison between 
the Hackensack and North rivers. This movement made a 
precipitate retreat indispensable, which was happily effected 
with little loss of men; but the greater part of the artillery, 
stores, and baggage, was left for the enemy. The loss at 
Fort Washington was heavy. The regiments captured in 
it were some of the best troops in the army. The tents, 
camp-kettles, and stores, lost at this place and at Fort Lee, 
could not, during the campaign, be replaced, and for the 
want of them the men suffered extremely. This loss was 
unnecessarily sustained, as those posts ought, unquestion- 
ably, to have been evacuated before General Howe was in 
a situation to invest them ; and this event was the more to 
be deplored, as the American force was daily diminished by 
the expiration of the soldiers' term of enlistment, and by the 
desertion of the militia. 

These successes encouraged the British to pursue the 
remaining American force, with the prospect of annihilating 
it. General Washington, who had taken post at Newark, 



342 GREAT EVENTS OF 

on the south side of the Passaic, finding himself unable to 
make any real opposition, withdrew from that place, as the 
enemy crossed the Passaic, and retreated to Brunswick, 
on the Raritan; and Lord Cornwallis, on the same day, 
entered Newark. The retreat was still continued from 
Brunswick to Princeton; from Princeton to Trenton; and 
from Trenton to the Pennsylvania side of the Delaware. 
The pursuit was urged with so much rapidity, that the rear 
of one army was often within shot of the van of the other. 
The winter being now set in, the British army went into 
quarters, between the Delaware and the Hackensack. 
Trenton, the most important post and barrier, was occupied 
by a brigade of Hessians, under Colonel Rawle. General 
Howe now issued a proclamation, in the name of his 
brother and himself, in which pardon was offered to all per- 
sons who, within the space of sixty days, should take the 
oath of allegiance, and submit to the authority of the British 
government. The effects of this proclamation were soon 
apparent. People from several quarters availed themselves 
of it, and threw down their arms. No city or town, indeed, 
in its corporate capacity, submitted to the British govern- 
ment, but most of the families of fortune and influence 
discovered an inclination to return to their allegiance. 
Many of the yeomanry claimed the benefit of the commis- 
sioner's proclamation; and the great body of them were 
too much taken up with the security of their families and 
their property to make any exertion in the public cause.* 
Another source of mortification to the Americans, was the 

* Nor was it only in New Jersey, and in the midst of the victorious royal 
troops, that these abrupt changes of party were observed ; the inhabitants of 
Pennsylvania flocked, in like manner, to humble themselves at the feet of the 
English commissioners, and to promise them fealty and obedience. Among 
others, were Mr. Gallaway and Mr. Allen, both of whom had been members of 
the continental congress. Their example became pernicious, and the most 
prejudicial effects were to be apprehended from it. Every day ushered in some 
new calamity ; the cause of America seemed hastening to irrecoverable ruin. 
The most ardent no longer dissembled that the term of the war was at hand, 
and that the hour was come in which the colonies were about to resume the yoke. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 313 

capture of General Lee, who had imprudently ventured to 
lodge at a house three miles distant from his corps.* 

"This was the most gloomy period of the revolutionary 
war. It was the crisis of the struggle of the United States 
for independence. The American army, reduced in num- 
bers, depressed by defeat, and exhausted by fatigue, naked, 
barefoot, and destitute of tents, and even of utensils with 
which to dress their scanty provisions, was fleeing before a 
triumphant enemy, well-appointed and abundantly supplied. 
A general spirit of despondency through New Jersey was 
the consequence of this disastrous state of public affairs. 
But, in this worst of times, congress stood unmoved ; their 
measures exhibited no symptoms of confusion or dismay; 
the public danger only roused them to more vigorous exer- 
tions, that they might give a firmer tone to the public mind, 
and animate the citizens of the United America to a manly 
defence of their independence. Beneath this cloud of 
adversity, too. General Washington shone with a brighter 
lustre than in the day of his highest prosperity. Not dis- 
mayed by all the difficulties which encompassed him, he 
accommodated his measures to his situation, and still made 
the good of his country the object of his unwearied pursuit. 
He ever wore the countenance of composure and confi- 
dence, and inspired, by his own example, his little band 
with firmness to struggle with adverse fortune."! 

* General Lee had been a British officer, and had engaged in the American 
service before the acceptance of the resignation of his commission. Sir Wil- 
liam Howe, for this reason, pretended to view him as a traitor, and at first 
refused to admit him on his parole, or to consider him as a subject of exchange. 
Congress directed Washington to propose to General Howe to give six Hessian 
officers in exchange for him ; but Howe still persisting in his refusal. Congress 
ordered that Lieutenant-colonel Campbell and five Hessian officers should be 
imprisoned, and treated as General Lee. This order was executed even with 
more rigor than it prescribed. The lieutenant-colonel, being then at Boston, 
was thrown into a dungeon destined for malefactors. Washington blamed this 
excess; he knew that Lee was detained, but not ill-treated. Lieutenant- 
colonel Campbell and the Hessians were not liberated until General Howe had 
consented to consider Lee as a prisoner of war. 

t Hinton. 



344 GREAT EVENTS OF 

VIII. RETURNING PROSPERITY. 

BATTLES OF TRENTON AND PRINCETON. 

Reliance of the patriots for success upon God— Public Fast recommended by 
Congress— Offensive Operations decided upon— Battle of Trenton— "Wash- 
ington victorious— Battle of Princeton— British repulsed— American Army 
at Morristown— British at Brunswick— Prospects brightening. 

Irrespective of the special blessing of Heaven, the 
colonies of America entered upon the revolutionary war 
with fearful chances against them. That they well knew, 
and hence that blessing was more universally sought than 
by any other people, in similar circumstances, since the 
founding of empires. The cause was remembered by those 
who offered the incense of prayer morning and evening on 
the family altar. Scarcely a Sabbath occurred, on which 
the embassadors of God did not make public mention, in 
their addresses to a Throne of grace, of the American 
cause ; and fervent supplications for Divine aid in supporting 
that cause, and carrying it to a prosperous issue, were to 
be heard in every church. Nor were colonial assemblies — 
nor, after its organization, the continental congress — back- 
ward in recognising the necessity of propitiating the Divine 
favor. Not a single instance, it is believed, is on record, 
and probably never occurred, in which a legislator in a 
provincial assembly attached to the patriotic cause, or a 
member of congress, opposed the adoption of any resolution 
which had for its object the humiliation of the people in the 
season of national adversity, or the rendering of due thanks 
to God in the day of prosperity. There were men con- 
cerned in conducting the military operations of the Revolu- 
tion, and in guiding the counsels of the nation, who were 
far from being personally religious ; but such was the per- 
vading influence of piety in the land, that they would have 
manifested no open "opposition, had they felt it ; nor is it 
to be credited, in the absence of positive evidence, that 
such feelings ever existed. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 345 

The reverses sustained by the Americans, detailed in the 
preceding pages, were most sensibly felt in every portion 
of the land. Notw^ithstanding the knowledge of the supe- 
riority of the British, in regard to numerical force, but much 
more in respect to munitions of war, and the disciplined 
character of their soldiery, the Americans had cherished 
the expectation of success. Their confidence at the com- 
mencement of the struggle had been raised, and strength- 
ened by the issue of the affairs at Lexington, and Bunker's 
hill, and the evacuation of Boston. Success thus early was 
positively essential to success in the sequel. Had they 
early met with reverses, such as were experienced from 
the discomfiture at Brooklyn to the battle of Trenton, it is 
doubtful whether that resolution would not have failed, and 
with the failure of that, the contest have been relinquished. 

Those reverses, though painful and mortifying, were 
perhaps even salutary. A firmer reliance upon Providence 
was felt to be needful, and a holier tide of supplication 
ascended to the Arbiter of the fate of nations. 

The connexion between an acknowledgment of God in 
his providence, and his blessing on the common cause, was 
recognised by no body with more readiness than by the 
continental congress. Although in May, 1776, that body 
had recommended a public fast, in view of the gloomy 
reverses which had attended the American arms, on the 
11th of December, in a resolution, which for the tone of its 
piety cannot be too much admired, and which might serve 
as a model to future ages, they recommended the observance 
of a day of fasting and humiliation: "Whereas the war in 
which the United States are engaged with Great Britain, 
has not only been prolonged, but is likely to be carried to 
the greatest extremity; and whereas it becomes all public 
bodies, a,s well as private persons, to reverence the provi- 
dence of God, and look up to him as the Supreme Disposer 
of all events, and the Arbiter of the fate of nations ; therefore 
Resolved, that it be recommended to all the United States, 
as soon as possible, to appoint a day of solemn fasting and 



346 GREAT EVENTS OF 

humiliation; to implore of Almighty God the forgiveness of 
the many sins prevailing among all ranks, and to beg the 
countenance and assistance of his providence in the prose- 
cution of the present just and necessary war. The congress 
do also, in the most solemn manner, recommend to all the 
members of the United States, and particularly the officers, 
civil and military, under them, the exercise of repentance 
and reformation ; and, further, require of them the strict 
observation of the articles of w^ar, and particularly that 
part of the said articles which forbids profane swearing 
and all immorality, of which all such officers are desired to 
take notice."* 

We left Washington on the Pennsylvania side of the 
Delaware — his army greatly reduced by the return of 
numbers to their homes, and depressed by a long and dis- 
heartening retreat before an exulting foe. Nor would the 
Americans have now been permitted to pause in safety, 
had the British commander succeeded in procuring the 
means necessary to make the passage of the river. Find- 
ing his efforts for this purpose, however, fruitless, he began 
his preparations for retiring into winter-quarters. The 
main body of the army was therefore cantoned between 
the Delaware and the Hackensack : about four thousand 
men occupied positions between Trenton and Mount Holly, 
and strong detachments lay at Princeton, Brunswick, and 
Elizabethtown. The object of this dispersion over so wide 
an extent of country, was to intimidate the people, and thus 
prevent the possibility of recruiting for the continental 
service ; while in the spring these forces could be imme- 
diately concentrated, and it was then proposed to put an 
easy conclusion to all rebellious contumacy. 

The desperate condition of his country's fortunes now 
pressed with saddening weight upon the mind of Washing- 
ton, and he resolved, if possible, to retrieve misfortune by 
some daring enterprise. To such an enterprise he was the 

* Journals of Congress. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



347 



more inclined, since, with the exception of about fifteen 
hundred effectives, his whole force would be entitled in a 
few days to its discharge. Having formed his plan — an 
attack upon the British posts on the Delaware — he pro- 
ceeded to put it in execution. 

Early in the morning of the 26th of December, 177C, the 
main body of the American army, twenty-four hundred 
strong, and headed by Washington in person, crossed the 
river at M'Konkey's ferry, about nine miles above Trenton. 
The night was tempestuous with rain and sleet, and the 
river encumbered with quantities of floating ice, so that the 
passage, although begun soon after midnight, was not fully 
effected until three o'clock, and one hour more elapsed 
before the march could be commenced. The Americans 








Battle of Trenton. 



moved in two divisions along the roads leading to the town, 
and their operations were so well combined, and executed 
with such precision, that the two attacks on the British out- 
posts were made within three minutes of each other. The 



348 GREAT EVENTS OF 

pickets attempted resistance, but were almost immediately 
driven in upon the main body, which was forming hurriedly 
in line. Colonel Rawle, their commander, soon after fell, 
mortally wounded ; the confusion of the soldiery became 
irremediable; and, after a loss of about twenty killed, one 
thousand men laid down their arms, and surrendered their 
munitions and artillery. On the American side, the loss in 
battle amounted to only two killed and four wounded; 
among the latter, James Monroe, afterwards president of 
the United States. 

The other parts of this brilliant enterprise were not, 

however, executed with the same success. General Irvine 

had been instructed to cross at Trenton ferry, and, by 

securing a bridge below the town, to cut off the enemy's 

march along the Bordentown road. Notwithstanding all 

his exertions, it was found that the ice had rendered the 

passage impracticable; and five hundred fugitives from the 

disastrous field of Trenton were thus enabled to escape by 

a speedy and well-timed retreat. General Cadwallader 

was to have crossed at Drink's ferry, and carried the post 

at Mount Holly; but the same impediment prevented this 

movement also, and he was compelled to return with a part 

of his infantry which had effected the passage. Deprived 

of this important and expected cooperation, Washington 

had, nevertheless, achieved a most critical and important 

ti'iumph ; he returned to his former position, charged with 

the spoils and trophies of his foes; and from that moment, 

though reverses frequently dimmed the brilliancy of the 

prospect, hope never again deserted the cause of American 

independence. 

Having secured the Hessian prisoners on the Pennsylva- 
nia side of the Delaware, Washington recrossed the river 
two days after the action, and took possession of Trenton. 
Generals Mifflin and Cadwallader, who lay at Bordentown 
and Crosswix with three thousand six hundred militia, were 
ordered to march up in the night of the 1st of January, to 
join the commander-in-chief, whose whole effective force, 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 349 

including this accession, did not exceed five thousand men 
The detachments of the British army, which had been dis- 
tributed over New Jersey, now assembled at Princeton, and 
were joined by the army from Brunswick, under Lord Corn- 
waJlis. From this position, the enemy advanced towards 
Trenton in great force, on the morning of the 2d of January ; 
and, after some slight skirmishing with troops detached to 
harass and delay their march, the van of their army reached 
Trenton about four in the afternoon. On their approach, 
General Washington retired across the Assumpinck, a rivu- 
let that runs through the town; and by some field-pieces, 
posted on its opposite banks, compelled them, after attempt- 
ing to cross in several places, to fall back out of the reach 
of his guns. The two armies, kindling their fires, retained 
their positions on opposite sides of the rivulet, and kept up 
a cannonade till night. 

The situation of the American general at this moment 
was exti'emely critical. Nothing but a stream, fordable in 
many places, separated his army from an enemy, in every 
respect his superior. If he remained in his present position, 
he was certain of being attacked the next morning, at the 
hazard of the entire destruction of his little army. If he 
should retreat over the Delaware, the ice in that river not 
being firm enough to admit a passage upon it, there was 
danger of great loss — perhaps of a total defeat: the Jerseys 
would be in full possession of the enemy; the public mind 
would be depressed ; recruiting would be discouraged ; and 
Philadelphia would be within the reach of General Howe. 
In this extremity, he boldly determined to abandon the 
Delaware; and, by a circuitous march along the left flank 
of the enemy, fall into their rear at Princeton, which was 
known to be occupied by three British regiments.* 

About sunrise, at a short distance from the town, they 
encountered two of these regiments, marching forward in 
order to cooperate in the expected battle, and a warm 

* Holmes' Annals. 



350 GREAT EVENTS OF 

engagement immediately commenced. Tlie American gen- 
eral was well aware that the existence of his country hung 
suspended in the scale of victory; and he exerted himself 
as one who knew the importance of the object, and felt that 
success depended on his efforts. Wherever the fire was 
hottest, or the press of battle most fearful, Washington was 
sure to be found, guiding the thunders of war, and animating 
all by his language and example. At length, the British 
line was broken, and the two regiments separated. Colonel 
Mawhood, with the division in the van, pushed rapidly for- 
ward for the main army; while the fifty-fifth, cut off from 
this point of support, fled in confusion across the fields to 
Brunswick. The Americans now pressed the remaining 
regiment, which at first attempted a defence in the college; 
but this was soon abandoned, and those who were not cap- 
tured, escaped only by precipitate flight. The British loss 
amounted to one hundred killed and three hundred prison- 
ers; the conquerors had to lament the death of General 
Mercer, an experienced officer, much respected by the 
commander-in-chief 

"The battles of Trenton and Princeton, though similar 
in their outlines, were very different in point of conception 
and execution. The attack upon Trenton was a blow 
struck against an enemy in position, which admitted, there- 
fore, of every advantage of preparation on the part of the 
assailants. The battle of Princeton belonged to a higher 
and more elaborate order of tactics. The American forces 
were already engaged with a superior army, commanded 
by an officer of eminent reputation ; and the change of 
plan was wholly contrived and executed with the enemy 
in front. It was entirely due to the prompt genius, and 
fertile resources of Washington, that his army was extri- 
cated from so perilous an exposure, and enabled to attack 
the enemy's rear with such advantage, as to leave it no 
choice but surrender or flight. A military critic, contem- 
plating these inspirations with a soldier's eye, can easily 
appreciate the feelings of the great Frederick, when he 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 351 

sent a sword to the American commander, 'as a gift from 
the world's oldest general to its best.''" 

As a natural result of these unexpected manoeuvres, the 
British officers were thrown into a state of uncertainty, 
which gave to their subsequent operations an unusual char- 
acter of timidity. The distant roll of the American artillery 
at Princeton, first announced to Lord Cornwallis the danger 
of his rear, and the escape of his active adversary. Alarmed 
for the safety of his magazines, the British commander 
instantly broke up from the Assumpinck, and commenced 
a forced march upon New Brunswick; moving with such 
celerity as nearly to overtake the American rear at Prince- 
ton. On the other hand. Sir William Howe drew in all his 
forces, by concentration in the neighborhood of Amboy 
and Brunswick, and abandoned all hope of preventing the 
recruiting service by overawing the whole extent of the 
country. Washington, finding the surprise of the stores 
impossible, moved northward into the highlands of Jersey, 
in order to afford some relief to the fatigues of his troops; 
for long and severe exposure to the inclemencies of the 
winter, without the usual protections, had produced sick- 
ness, and even complaint. It was finally considered neces- 
sary to abandon offensive operations, and to put the army 
under cover at Morristown. Among other prudent pre- 
cautions adopted, during this temporary respite, the com- 
mander-in-chief caused the whole army to be innoculated ; 
an operation then very uncommon in America, but which 
enabled him thereafter to defy a disease, which had proved 
more fatal than the sword of the enemy. 

The situation of American affairs — though far from 
brilliant — was much improved by the late successes. The 
people of Jersey rose with fresh spirit, and in a number of 
small skirmishes inflicted loss upon the enemy, both in men 
and stores : new hope was made to animate the public 
mind; while congress fanned the flame by judicious and 
well-timed incitements to vigorous action. Washington 
was authorized to raise sixteen regiments, and in further 



352 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



testimony of the public confidence, he was invested for six 
months with almost dictatorial powers in the conduct of 
the war. It was, however, found to be impossible to collect 
a sufficient force for active operations upon any considerable 
scale during the winter. All the hopes of the commander- 
in-chief were therefore turned to the next campaign; and 
in the mean time an active warfare was carried on with 
small posts and foraging parties, which greatly annoyed 
the British army; while the frequent reports of fresh suc- 
cesses excited the spirit of the American people. The 
most earnest applications were made to the several states, 
for reinforcements enlisted upon longer terms ; for, as Wash- 
ington strongly observed, "to the short engagements of our 
troops may be fairly and justly ascribed almost every mis- 
fortune that we have experienced." These representations 
produced at last their due impression; and the hope was 
abandoned of defending the country by hasty assemblages 
of militia, and of carrying on a protracted warfare upon the 
impulse and mere foundation of disinterested patriotism. 




AMERICAN HISTORY. 353 



IX. OCCUPATION OF PHILADELPHIA. 

Position of the Armies — British remove to New York — Sail for the Chesa- 
peake — Advance towards Philadelphia — American Army also move 
towards the same place — Meet at Brandywine — Battle — Americans 
repulsed — British enter Philadelphia — Congress retire to Lancaster — 
Battle of Germantown — Americans retreat — Ineffectual attempts to force 
the British to evacuate Philadelphia. 

During the winter of 1776-7, the American army 
encamped, as ah'eady noticed, at Morristown. The roya] 
army occupied Brunswick. Towards the close of May, 
the former, which had been augmented by recruits to 
almost ten thousand men, removed from Morristown to a 
fortified position at Middlebrook. The British soon after 
left their encampment, General Howe endeavoring, by 
various movements, to induce Washington to quit his strong- 
hold and meet him on equal ground. But the latter, too 
prudent and sagacious to risk an engagement with a force 
so decidedly superior, determined to remain in his present 
secure position, until the designs of the British were more 
fully developed. 

At length, the British commander, wearied wiih an unprof- 
itable contest with an enemy which had the decided advan- 
tage as to position, and satisfied that his adversary would, 
on no consideration, hazard a general engagement, resolved 
to abandon New Jersey, and direct his attention to the 
occupation of Philadelphia. 

In pursuance of this plan, the British forces fell back 
upon Amboy, and soon after passed over to Staten Island. 
Leaving Sir Henry Clinton in command at New York, 
General Howe, on the 26th of July, put out to sea with 
sixteen thousand troops. His destination was carefully 
concealed. Unfavorable winds delayed his voyage beyond 
his wishes; but, on the 20th of August, he entered Chesa- 
peake bay, and thus rendered it certain that an attack 
upon Philadelphia was intended. On the 25th, the troops 
23 



354 GREAT EVENTS OP 

were landed at Elk ferry, in Maryland, fifty miles south 
of the city. 

Washington, penetrating the designs of his adversary, 
and yielding to the wishes of a great portion of the people 
in that section of the country, that a general engagement 
should he hazarded for the defence of Philadelphia, moved 
with his army across the Delaware, and hastening his 
march, passed through and took a position on the eastern 
bank of Brandywine creek, with the hope of giving a 
check to the advancing foe. The force of Washington, 
including irregulars, was now about eleven thousand men. 

Meanwhile, the British army was advancing towards 
Philadelphia. "At day-break, on the morning of the 11th, 
(Washington having crossed the Brandywine, and taken 
position on a height behind that river,) it was ascertained, 
that Sir William Howe in person had crossed the Brandy- 
wine at the forks, and was rapidly marching down the north 
side of the river to attack the American army. The com- 
mander-in-chief now ordered General Sullivan to form the 
right wing to oppose the column of Sir William. General 
Wayne was directed to remain at Chadd's ford with the 
left wing, to dispute the passage of the river with Knyp- 
hausen. General Green, with his division, was posted as a 
reserve in the center, between Sullivan and Wayne, to 
reinforce either, as circumstances might require. General 
Sullivan marched up the river, until he found favorable 
ground on which to form his men; his left was near the 
Brandywine, and both flanks were covered with thick 
wood. At half-past four o'clock, when his line was 
scarcely formed, the British, under Lord Cornwallis, com- 
menced a spirited attack. The action was for some time 
severe; but the American right, which was not properly in 
order when the assault began, at length gave way, and 
exposed the flank of the troops, that maintained their 
ground, to a destructive fire, and, continuing to break from 
the right, the whole line finally gave way. As soon as the 
firing began. General Washington, with General Greene's 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



355 



division, hastened towards the scene of action, but, before 
his arrival, Sullivan was routed, and the commander-in- 
chief could only check the pursuit of the enemy, and cover 
the retreat of the beaten troops. During these transac- 
tions, General Knyphausen assaulted the works erected 
for the defence of Chadd's ford, and soon carried them. 
General Wayne, by this time learning the fate of the 




General Wayne. 

Other divisions, drew off his troops. General Washington 
retreated with his whole force that night to Chester. The 
American loss in this battle was about three hundred killed 
and six hundred wounded. Four hundred were made 
prisoners, but these chiefly of the wounded." Among the 
latter were two general officers; the Marquis de la Fayette 
and General Woodford. Count Pulaski, a Polish noble- 
man, fought also with the Americans in this battle. 

"Perceiving that the enemy were moving into the Lan- 
caster road towards the city. General Washington took 
possession of ground near the Warren tavern, on the left 
of the British, and twenty-three miles from Philadelphia. 



35G 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



The protection of his stores at Reading was one object of 
this movement. The next morning, he was informed of the 
approach of the British army. He immediately put his 
troops in motion to engage the enemy. The advance of 




Marquis tie la Fayette. 

the two hostile armies met, and began to skirmish, when a 
violent storm came on, which prevented a general engage- 
ment, and rendered the retreat of the Americans absolutely 
necessary. The inferiority of the muskets in the hands of 
the American soldiery, which had been verified in every 
action, was strikingly illustrated in this retreat. The gun- 
locks being badly made, and the cartridge-boxes imperfectly 
constructed, this storm rendered most of the arms unfit for 
use, and all the ammunition was damaged. The army 
was, in consequence, extremely exposed, and their danger 
became the greater, as many of the soldiers were destitute 
of bayonets. Fortunately the tempest, which produced 
such serious mischief to the Americans, prevented the pur- 
suit of the British. Washington still continued to make 
every effort to save the capitol; but Sir William Howe, 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 357 

having secured the command of the Schuylkill, on the 23d 
of September, crossed it with his whole army; on the 26th, 
he advanced to Germantown, and, on the succeeding day, 
Lord Cornwallis, at the head of a strong detachment, 
entered Philadelphia in triumph." Congress removed from 
the city, and immediately reassembled at Lancaster. For- 
tunately, through the precautions of Washington, the mili- 
tary stores and deposits at Philadelphia, had been removed 
up the Delaware, and were thus prevented fi'om falling into 
the hands of the enemy. 

Passing over some unimportant events, we arrive at the 
4th of October, on the morning of which day, the Ameri- 
can army made a spirited attack upon a strong body of 
British forces encamped at Germantown, a village of a 
single street, beginning about five miles from Philadelphia, 
and extending along the road about two miles more. Lord 
Cornwallis occupied the city with another division, and a 
numerous detachment had marched to Chester, as an escort 
for a convoy of provisions. A fair opportunity for assailing 
the enemy in detail was thus offered to the enterprise of the 
American commander, and he was not slow in perceiving 
its advantages. He accordingly chose, for his point of 
assault, the advanced camp at Germantown, and made 
masterly arrangements for surrounding and destroying that 
exposed division of the enemy, before reinforcements could 
arrive from Philadelphia. 

Never was an attack more auspiciously begun, or the 
prospect of a decisive victory, for a time, more flattering. 
But the British army, at length, recovering from its first 
surprise, rallied the fugitives, and prepared vigorously to 
assume the offensive. The fortunes of the day, in conse- 
quence, changed, and Washington became convinced of the 
necessity of withdrawing his troops from the contest. The 
disputed town was therefore evacuated by the Americans. 
According to the official returns of the English general, 
his loss in the battle of Germantown scarcely exceeded 
five hundred men. On the side of the Americans, two 



358 GREAT EVENTS OF 

hundred were killed, more than five hundred wounded, 
and four hundred nnade prisoners. Congress passed a 
resolution highly commending the plan of the battle, and 
thanking the commander and the army for their courage 
and conduct. 

The main object of the American commander was now 
to compel the evacuation of Philadelphia, by cutting off the 
supplies of the British army. The fleet was effectually 
prevented from cooperation by the obstructions fixed in the 
channel of the Delaware, and by two small forts — one 
called Fort Mifflin, on Mud Island, near the confluence of 
the Delaware and Schuylkill, and the other at Red Bank, 
on the opposite Jersey shore. Strong parties of militia 
scoured the whole country in the neighborhood of the city, 
for the purpose of enforcing the resolution of congress, 
which subjected to martial law all persons supplying pro- 
visions to the enemy. 

Sir William Howe soon felt the increasing difiiculties of 
his situation, and began to prepare his plans for their forci- 
ble removal. Works were erected against Fort Mifflin, 
which produced severe conflicts with Colonel Samuel 
Smith, who commanded the station. Lord Howe came 
up the river, with his ships of war and transports, and 
anchored from New Castle to Reedy Island ; some frigates 
being detached, in advance, to remove the chevaux de frise 
that encumbered the channel. Considerable difficulties 
were encountered in effecting this object, so that the 
obstructions below Mud Island were not cleared until the 
middle of October, while those, covered by the American 
guns, were yet untouched. The capture of the forts 
was, therefore, the next object, and it was accordingly 
attempted by a combined attack on land and water. 

The importance to the British of effecting the reduction 
of these forts, brought into requisition every possible 
means. On the other hand, the most determined resist- 
ance was made for their defence; but, at length, the Amer- 
icans were obliged to yield them up to superior force; 



AMERICAN HISTORY, 



359 



ill consequence of which, Sir William Howe was fully 
secured in his conquest of Philadelphia, and in the pos- 
session of an uninterrupted communication between his 
army and fleet. 

The occupation of Philadelphia by the British, was 
to them an important movement. Washington deeply 
regretted the success of the enterprise by which it fell into 
their hands; but he had no occasion to reproach himself in 
view of the event. He had taken every precaution, and 
made every effort to prevent the loss of so important a 
place. But the benefits anticipated by the British, were 
scarcely realized. The prospects of the Americans were, 
after all, growing brighter, and events were hastening on, 
which were to make those prospects brighter still. 




360 GREAT EVENTS OF 



X. SURRENDER OF BURGOYNE. 

British project for securing the command of the Hudson, between New York 
and Albany- Intrusted to Generals Howe and Burgoyne— The latter 
leaves Canada with a strong Force— Invests and takes Crown Point and 
Ticonderoga— Affair of Skenesborough— Fort Edward abandoned— Re- 
treat of Americans to Stillwater— Battle of Bennington— General Gates 
supersedes General Schuyler— Critical condition of Burgoyne— Burgoyne 
advances upon Saratoga— Battle of Saratoga— Battle of Stillwater— Bur- 
goyne retreats— Pursued by the Americans — Capitulates— Public rejoicings. 

Events of deep interest transpiring in the north, must 
divert our attention for a time, from the military operations 
of the middle states. 

At an earlier day, a scheme had been formed by the 
British ministers, of opening a vi^ay to New York, by 
means of their army, which should descend from the lakes 
to the banks of the Hudson, and unite in the vicinity of 
Albany with the whole, or a part of that commanded by 
General Howe, from the south. By means of such a 
mancEuvre, the eastern and western provinces would be 
separated from each other ; and thus, being prevented from 
furnishing mutual succor, would become an easy prey to 
the royal forces. 

Obstacles had prevented the execution of this plan in the 
latter part of 1776, as originally intended, but now (the 
early part of 1777) it was designed to be prosecuted with 
a vigor and resolution corresponding to its importance. 

To General Burgoyne, an officer distinguished for his 
ability, and possessed of a competent knowledge of the 
country, and, moreover, animated with an ardent thirst for 
military glory, the expedition from the north was confided; 
while General Howe was expected to lead up the royal 
forces from the south. 

General Burgoyne arrived at Quebec in the beginning 
of May; and being seconded by General Carleton, imme- 
diately prepared himself to push forward the business of 
his mission. The regular force of General Burgoyne con- 
sisted of upwards of seven thousand British and German 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 361 

troops, exclusive of a corps of artillery of five hundred. 
Seven hundred rangers, under Colonel St. Leger, were 
added, designed to make an incursion into the country of 
the Mohawks, and to seize Fort Stanwix, otherwise called 
Fort Schuyler. It was expected, also, that two thousand 
Canadians, including hatchmen and other workmen, would 
join the army. And, finally, one thousand Indians were 
induced to unite in the expedition. A train of artillery sel- 
dom equalled, either in numbers, or in the skill of those who 
managed it, also accompanied the army. Able and expe- 
rienced officers had been selected to direct its movements. 
The principal were, Major-general Philips, of the artillery, 
who had distinguished himself in the wars of Germany; 
the Brigadier-generals Frazer, Powel, and Hamilton, with 
the Brunswick Major-general Baron Reidesel, and Briga- 
dier-general Specht. The whole army shared in the ardor 
and hopes of its chiefs; not a doubt was entertained of an 
approaching triumph, and the conquest of America. 

Thus prepared, General Burgoyne proceeded to encamp 
near the little river Bouquet, upon the west bank of Lake 
Cham plain, at no great distance to the north of Crown 
Point. Here having addressed his army in a speech calcu- 
lated to excite their highest ardor, and issued a proclamation 
warning the Americans against any attempt to resist his 
progress, upon pain of savage fury, devastation, famine, 
and kindred calamities — he moved upon Crown Point, 
whence soon after he proceeded with all his force to invest 
Ticonderoga. 

This fortress at the time was under command of General 
St. Clair. Believing his garrison, only three thousand men, 
one-third of which were militia, inadequate to resist the 
attack of so formidable a force as was making its approach, 
he ordered its evacuation and the retreat of his army, 
having first burned or destroyed every thing which might 
prove important to the invading foe. 

The night of the 5th of July was appointed for the evac- 
uation. The British army was near, and peculiar caution 



362 GREAT EVENTS OF 

was to be observed, in order to effect their retreat in safety. 
General. St Clair led the van-guard, and Colonel Francis 
the rear. The soldiers had received orders to proceed 
with silence. St. Clair drew out the van-guard at two in 
the morning ; Francis with the rear left at four. The bag- 
gage, furniture, military stores, and provisions, had been 
embarked on board of two hundred batteaux, and five 
armed gallies. The general rendezvous was appointed at 
Skenesborough; the batteaux proceeding up Wood creek, 
and the main army taking its route by way of Castleton. 

Under the animating prospect of affecting their retreat 
in safety, the army and batteaux were proceeding on their 
respective routes, when suddenly flames burst forth from a 
house which had taken fire on Mount Independence, and 
discovered by their glare, to the surprise of the royalists, 
the retreating patriots. 

Immediate orders were issued to the English to pursue. 
General Frazer, at the head of a strong detachment of 
grenadiers and light troops, proceeded by land along the 
right bank of Wood creek. General Reidesel rapidly 
followed with his Germans, to aid him if required. Gen- 
eral Burgoyne embarked on board of several vessels, and 
gave chase by water. 

"By three in the afternoon, the van of the British squad- 
ron, composed of gun-boats, came up with, and attacked 
the American gallies, near Skenesborough falls. In the 
mean time, three regiments which had been landed at South 
bay, ascended and passed a mountain with great expedition, 
in order to turn ^e enemy above Wood creek, to destroy 
his works at the falls of Skenesborough, and thus to cut off 
his retreat to Fort Anne. But the Americans eluded this 
stroke by the rapidity of their flight. The British frigates 
having joined the van, the gallies, already hard pressed by 
the gun-boats, were completely overpowered. Two of 
them surrendered, three were blown up. The Americans 
now despaired; having set fire to their works, mills, and 
batteaux, and otherwise destroyed what they were unable 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



363 



to burn, they escaped as well as they could up Wood 
creek, without halting till they reached Fort Anne. Their 
loss was considerable; for the batteaux they burned were 




Destruction of Gallies. 



loaded with baggage, provisions, and munitions, as neces- 
sary to their sustenance as to military operations. The 
corps which had set out by land was in no better situa- 
tion. The van-guard, conducted by St. Clair, had arrived 
at Castleton, thirty miles distant from Ticonderoga, and 
twelve from Skenesborough ; the rear, commanded by 
Colonels Francis and Warner, had rested the night of the 
6th, at Hubbardston, six miles below Castleton, towards 
Ticonderoga. 

"At five o'clock in the morning of the 7th, the English 
column, under General Frazer, made its appearance. The 
Americans were strongly posted, and appeared disposed to 
defend themselves. Frazer, though inferior in point of 
numbers, had great confidence in the valor of his troops. 
He also expected every moment to be joined by General 
Reidesel; and being apprehensive that the enemy might 



364 GREAT EVENTS OF 

escape if he delayed, he ordered the attack immediately. 
The battle was long and sanguinary. The Americans, 
being commanded by valiant officers, behaved with great 
spirit and firmness; but the English displayed an equal 
obstinacy. After several shocks, with alternate success, 
the latter began to fall back in disorder; but their leaders 
rallied them anew, and led them to a furious charge with 
the bayonet; the Americans were shaken by its impetu- 
osity. At this critical moment, General Reidesel arrived 
at the head of his column, composed of light troops and 
some grenadiers. He immediately took part in the action. 
The Americans, overpowered by numbers, fled on all sides, 
leaving their brave commander, with many other officers, 
and upwards of two hundred soldiers, dead on the field. 
About the same number, besides Colonel Hale, and seven- 
teen officers of inferior rank, were made prisoners. Above 
six hundred were supposed to be wounded ; many of whom, 
deprived of all succor, perished miserably in the woods. 
The loss of the royal troops, in dead and wounded, amounted 
to about one hundred and eighty."* 

Upon receiving intelligence of the foregoing disasters, 
St. Clair proceeded by a circuitous route to Fort Edward, 
in order to strengthen General Schuyler, in anticipation of 
an attack upon that fortress. With the accessions thus 
made, the 'troops at Fort Edward amounted to but little 
more than four thousand, including the militia. The losses 
of the Americans had been great, and were severely felt. 
No less than one hundred and twenty-eight pieces of artil- 
lery, besides a great quantity of warlike stores — baggage, 
provisions, particularly flour — had either fallen into the 
hands of the enemy, or had been destroyed. Added to 
these losses, a general panic had seized upon the inhabit- 
ants, especially on account of the Indians attached to the 
British army, and against whose merciless and savage 
spirit there was felt to be no security. 

While General Burgoyne was detained at Skenesborough, 
* Botta. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 365 

General Schuyler was actively engaged in increasing his 
means of defence. Trenches were opened, and the roads 
leading to the fort were in every possible way obstructed. 
The militia from various quarters were summoned to the 
American standard, and artillery and warlike stores were 
forwarded from various points. 

At length, General Burgoyne moved towards Fort Ed- 
ward ; but such were the obstacles which impeded his 
movements, that he did not reach the banks of the Hudson, 
near Fort Edward, till the 30th of July. 

In the mean while, under a conviction that, after all the 
efforts made to render that fort defensible, it could not be 
maintained against so formidable a force as was approach- 
ing. General Schuyler abandoned it, and returned lower 
down to Stillwater, where intrenchments were thrown up. 

Unexpectedly, General Burgoyne now found himself 
nearly destitute of provisions, and from the 30th of July 
to the 15th of August, the time was spent in procuring the 
means of supporting the army, which were obliged to be 
brought from Ticonderoga, at the expense of vast toil and 
labor. This, it was afterwards alleged, was the great 
mistake of General Burgoyne, that he suffered himself, 
after the occupation of Skenesborough, and the discomfit- 
ure of the enemy's army, to have attempted the reduction 
of Fort Edward. Had he then made his way directly to 
Albany, he might have secured the possession of that 
important place to himself, before the Americans could 
have rallied. 

While thus posted at Fort Edward, General Burgoyne 
received intelligence that large stores of live cattle, corn, 
and other necessaries belonging to the Americans, had been 
deposited at Bennington, a village situated about twenty 
miles from the Hudson, in Vermont. Impelled by necessity, 
as well as desirous of adding to his military fame, he resolved 
to attempt their seizure, the accomplishment of which plan, 
he entrusted to Colonel Baum, a German officer of great 
bravery, and well versed in this sort of partisan war. 



l!== 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 367 

Accordingly, with a force of five hundred men and two 
light field-pieces, Baum set forth, in proud anticipation of 
success. The roads, however, were so heavy, that the 
detachment was fatally retarded. The intelligence of.their 
approach preceded them in time to allow Colonel Stark — a 
brave, active man, who was in command at Bennington, with 
a corps of New Hampshire militia — to assemble a consider- 
able reinforcement of Green-mountain Boys from the neigh- 
boring towns. Before Baum made his appearance, the 
number of Americans had swelled to about two thousand. 
On learning the numbers of the enemy, Baum dispatched 
an express to Colonel Breyman, who had been detached to 
support him if necessary, to urge his march. In the mean 
while, Baum took post on the banks of the Walloon creek, 
to await the arrival of his auxiliaries. 

Stark, however, was not disposed to accommodate his foe 
by any such delay; but, taking up his line of march, on the 
morning of the 6th of August, advanced towards the place 
of Baum's encampment. Dividing his forces into several 
corps, he gave orders to attack the British on all sides at 
once. On their approach, Baum strangely mistaking them 
for loyalists coming to his aiti, held still. Judge his surprise 
when they poured in from all sides a deadly fire upon him ! 
Rallying his men in the best possible manner, for a time he 
made a brave resistance; but before the impetuous charge 
of the Americans, the English were obliged to yield. 

The fortune of the day had already been decided, when 
Colonel Breyman appeared. He was, in fact, perfectly 
ignorant of the engagement, and the fate of his pioneers. 
What was his consternation, on reaching the intrenchments 
of Baum, to find, instead of friends ready to receive him, 
the place in possession of an enemy ready to give him battle ! 
Perceiving his mistake, his troops, though greatly fatigued, 
were ordered to the combat; and bravely for a time they 
fought, and not without some prospect of success, a part 
of the Americans being employed in pillaging. But the 
momentary advantage which he seemed to have gained 



368 GREAT EVENTS OP 

was soon lost; and, leaving all their baggage and one thou- 
sand muskets in the hands of the conquerors, they made a 
rapid retreat. The loss of the British in the two engage- 
ments, was about two hundred killed, and five hundred 
wounded and prisoners. The loss of the Americans did 
not much exceed one hundred. 

The exploit of Bennington redounded not only to the 
credit of General Stark and his brave troops, but to the 
good of the country at large. It roused the drooping 
spirits of the Americans, it inspired the troops with con- 
fidence, and presented an earnest of still nobler conquests. 
In consequence of this defeat, the situation of General Bur- 
goyne was still more perplexing. The hope of supplying 
his army with provisions from the stores of Bennington, 
was annihilated, and to other quarters he must look for 
supplies, without a considerable stock of which, it would be 
presumption to attempt offensive operations. 

While these events were transpiring, congress appointed 
General Gates to take command of the Northern army, in 
place of General Schuyler. The latter was a soldier of 
great bravery, but was not universally acceptable to the 
troops, especially to those froiTi Massachusetts and other 
provinces of New England. The former enjoyed a high 
military reputation, and his appointment was hailed by the 
army with joy. Gates made his appearance at Stillwater 
on the 21st of August, and took the command. 

"Meanwhile," says Botta, "General Burgoyne continued 
in his camp, on the left bank of the Hudson, where he used 
the most unremitting industry and perseverance in bringing 
stores and provisions forward from Fort George. Having 
at length, by strenuous efforts, obtained about thirty days' 
provisions, he took a resolution of passing the river with 
his army, in order to engage the enemy, and force a passage 
to Albany. As a swell of water, occasioned by great rains, 
had carried away his bridge of rafts, he threw another, of 
boats, over the river at the same place. Towards the mid- 
dle of September, he crossed with his army to the right 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 369 

bank of the Hudson, and encamped on the heights and in 
the plain of Saratoga, Gates being then in the neighbor- 
hood of Stillwater, about three miles below. The two 
armies of course faced each other, and a battle was 
expected soon to follow." 

On the morning of the 19th, it was reported by Colonel 
Colburn, who was watching the enemy, that they were 
bewinninc]^ to ascend the hill towards the American left. 
General Gates sent Colonel Morgan to oppose them, and 
the firing began about noon. The action extended, and, in 
three hours, was general, and continued without interrup- 
tion till dark. The American troops engaged amounted to 
three thousand; the British to three thousand five hundred. 

"For four hours," says General Wilkinson, "the battle 
fluctuated, like the waves of a stormy sea, with alternate 
advantage, without one moment's intermission. It was 
truly a gallant conflict, in which death, by its familiarity, 
lost its terrors, and certainly a drawn battle, as night alone 
terminated it." The British army kept possession of the 
field ; but they had nothing of which to boast. Their loss 
was more than five hundred men, and, among others. Cap- 
tain Jones, of the artillery, an officer of great merit; the 
loss of the Americans, in killed and wounded, was from 
three to four hundred; among the former, were Colonels 
Adams and Colburn. 

From September 19th to October 7th, was devoted, by 
the English, to strengthening their fortifications. The 
army of Gates, in the mean while, was continually increas- 
ing, and, on a single occasion, was added to by the arrival 
of General Lincoln with two thousand men, well trained 
and disciplined, from the New England provinces. Attacks 
on the British pickets took place almost every night. 

For some time, General Burgoyne had been daily and 
ardently waiting for news from General Howe, as to the 
cooperation he intended. On the 20th of September, he 
received a letter from that general, informing him that, 
about the 20th of the month, he should attempt the reduc- 
24 



370 GREAT EVENTS OF 

tion of Fort Montgomery, situated on the right bank of the 
Hudson, and near the Highlands. 

The situation of Burgoyne was now becoming so criti- 
cal, that he immediately despatched an express to General 
Howe, entreating him to hasten his attack on the fort, if 
there was any prospect of delay, as he was provided with 
necessaries for his army only to the 12th of October, at 
which time he would be obliged to move from his present 
position. 

Near the 1st of October, General Burgoyne found it 
necessary to lessen the rations of his soldiers — a measure 
to which they cheerfully submitted. The 7th arrived, and 
no further tidings had reached him of the movements of 
General Howe. 

In this situation, General Burgoyne resolved, as the last 
resort, to make a bold and, if possible, a decisive attack. 

The battle occurred on the 7th, and a most severe and 
sanguinary contest it proved; we have space only for the 
results. The loss. of the British, in killed, wounded, and 
prisoners, was about six hundred; that of the Americans, 
three hundred and nineteen. Of the British, Brigadier- 
general Frazer, a gallant officer, was mortally wounded, 
and Colonel Breyman killed. General Arnold, of the 
Americans, was badly wounded, in the same leg which had 
already been shattered under the walls of Quebec. 

Many pieces of artillery, all the baggage of the Ger- 
mans, and many warlike stores, fell into the hands of the 
republicans, who needed them greatly. They were impa- 
tient for the return of day, to renew the battle. But 
deplorable and perilous, beyond expression, was the situa- 
tion of the British troops; they bore it, however, with 
admirable temper and firmness. It was evidently impossi- 
ble to continue in their present position, without sub- 
mitting to a certainty of destruction on the ensuing day. 
The Americans, invigorated and encouraged, would take 
advantage of the access they had already opened to them- 
selves on the right, and of other untenable points, to carry 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 371 

every part of the camp, and completely surround the 
British army. Burgoyne, therefore, determined to operate 
a total change of ground. He executed this movement 
with admirable order, and without any loss. The artillery, 
the camp, and its appurtenances, were all removed, before 
morning, to the heights above the hospital. The British 
army, in this position, had the river in its rear, and its two 
wings displayed along the hills, upon the right bank. The 
English expected to be attacked the following day. But 
Gates would not expose to the risk of another battle, that 
victory of which he was already certain. He intended 
that time, famine, and necessity, should complete the work 
which his arms had so fortunately commenced. There 
were frequent skirmishes, however, occurring in the course 
of the day, but of little importance. Towards night, the 
obsequies of General Frazer were celebrated in the British 
camp; a ceremony mournful of itself, and rendered even ter- 
rible by the sense of recent losses, of future dangers, and of 
regret for the deceased. The darkness and silence of the 
night aided the effect of the blaze and roar of the Ameri- 
can artillery; while, at every moment, the balls spattered 
the earth upon the face of the officiating chaplain."* 

The situation of Genei'al Burgoyne, after the battle, was 
gloomy and critical in the extreme. The fortunes of war 
were obviously against him, and no safe alternative pre- 
sented itself but in retreat. Orders were accordingly 
issued for the army to return to Saratoga, six miles up the 
river. "The retreat began at nine o'clock; but such was 
the badness of the roads, rendered still more difficult by a 
heavy rain, which fell that night, and such was the weak- 
ness of the teams, for want of forage, that the English did 

* General Frazer was wounded about four o'clock in the afternoon, and died 
the following morning at eight. At six in the evening he was buried — all the 
generals attending his funeral, and marching to an eminence where his remains 
were deposited. The Americans, entirely ignorant of the nature of the collec- 
tion, directed their artillery towards the British. Fortunately, no lives were 
lost, and no one was wounded. General Gates, on learning the object of the 
assemblage, expressed his deep regret at the firing. 



372 



GREAT EVENTS OF 




AMERICAN HISTORY. 373 

not reach Saratoga till the evening of the ensuing day; the 
soldiers were harassed with fatigue and hunger. The hos- 
pital, with three hundred sick and wounded, and a great 
number of wheel-carriages, were abandoned to the enemy. 
The English, as they retired, burned the houses, and 
destroyed whatever they could use no longer." 

From the moment that General Gates learned the move- 
ments of the enemy, his plan was formed — to follow up his 
success by a vigorous pursuit, pushing the contest until they 
should surrender their arms as a conquered foe. 

Accordingly, putting his army in motion, as early as was 
practicable, he followed. The only hope which now 
inspired Burgoyne was, that he might effect a passage to 
Fort Edward, and in that fastness sustain himself till succor 
could arrive from the south. But when the intelligence 
arrived, as it did at the moment of his deepest perplexity, 
that that fortress was in possession of the Americans, he 
saw he must relinquish all hope of saving himself by his 
own efforts. 

The condition of the British army was indeed deplorable. 
"The troops, worn down by a series of hard toil, incessant 
effort, and stubborn action, abandoned by Indians and 
Canadians, the whole army reduced by repeated and heavy 
losses of many of their best men and most distinguished 
officers, from ten thousand combatants to less than five 
thousand fighting men, of whom little more than three 
thousand were English. In these circumstances, and in 
this state of weakness, without a possibility of retreat, they 
were invested by an army of four times their own number, 
whose position extended three parts in four of a circle 
round them — who refused to fight from a knowledge of 
their own condition — and who, from the nature of the 
ground, could not be attacked in any part. In this helpless 
situation, obliged to be constantly on their arms, while a 
continued cannonade pervaded all the camp, and even 
rifle and grape-shot fell in every part of their lines, the 
troops of Burgoyne retained their ordinary constancy, 



374 GREAT EVENTS OF 

and, while sinking under a hard necessity, they showed 
themselves worthy of a better fate. Nor could they be 
reproached with any action or word, which betrayed a 
want of temper or fortitude. 

"At length, no succor appearing, and no rational ground 
of hope of any kind remaining, an exact account of the 
provisions was taken on the morning of the thirteenth, 
when it was found that the whole stock would afford no 
more than three days' bare subsistence for the army. In 
such a state, it was alike impossible to advance or to 
remain as they were; and the longer they delayed to take 
a definite resolution, the more desperate became their sit- 
uation. Burgoyne, therefore, immediately called a council 
of war, at which not only the generals and field-officers, 
but all the captains of companies were invited to assist. 
While they deliberated, the bullets of the Americans 
whistled around them, and frequently pierced even the 
tent, where the council was convened. It was determined, 
unanimously, to open a treaty, and enter into a convention 
with the American general." 

On the night of the 15th, the articles of capitulation were 
settled. The morning of the 17th was appointed as the 
time on which they were to be signed. 

That night (15th) intelligence, by a special messenger, 
reached the English camp, that General Clinton had reduced 
Fort Montgomery, and was then rapidly marching to their 
relief This added to the suffering of the conquered Bur- 
goyne. Forthwith, he summoned a council of war, and to 
his discredit — the only apology for which is to be found in 
the deep mortification felt by a proud and ambitious soldier 
to surrender — proposed to retreat, and once more try the 
fortunes of combat, in the hope that Clinton might arrive 
in season to their relief. But his officers, with stricter 
notions of propriety, were of the opinion that, as their faith 
had been pledged, the honor of the English character 
required a fulfillment of the articles of capitulation. 

Meanwhile, Gates, apprised of the nature of the intelli- 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 375 

gence received, calmly waited for the arrival of the 17th, 
on the morning of which he proceeded to form his troops 
in the order of battle; which done, he dispatched a messen- 
ger to General Burgoyne, to inform him that the appointed 
hour had arrived, and he must either sign the articles, or 
prepare himself for battle. 

Deeply as the latter regretted submission, he was fully 
sensible that circumstances demanded it, and therefore 
proceeded to sign the articles, which, in substance, were as 
follows: 

"That the army should march out of the camp with all 
the honors of war and its camp artillery, to a fixed place, 
where they were to deposit their arms and leave the 
artillery ; to be allowed a free embarkation and passage to 
Europe, from Boston, upon condition of their not serving 
again in America during the present war; the army not to 
be separated, particularly the men from the officers; roll- 
calling, and other duties of regularity, to be permitted; the 
officers to be admitted on parole, and to wear their side- 
arms; all private property to be retained, and the public 
delivered upon honor; no baggage to be searched or 
molested; all persons, of whatever country, appertaining 
to, or following the camp, to be fully comprehended in the 
terms of capitulation, and the Canadians to be returned to 
their own country, liable to its conditions." 

On the day on which the capitulation took place, the 
American army numbered nearly fifteen thousand men, ten 
thousand of whom were regular troops; the English troops 
amounted to five thousand seven hundred and ninety-one, 
of whom two thousand four hundred and twelve were Ger- 
mans, and three thousand three hundred and seventy-nine 
were English. 

The munitions of war, which by the capitulation came 
into possession of the Americans, were, besides being 
numerically great, exceedingly valuable. They consisted 
of a fine train of brass artillery, amounting to forty-two 
pieces, of different sorts and sizes, four thousand six hun- 



376 GREAT EVENTS OF 

dred muskets, and an immense quantity of bombs, balls, and 
other implements of war. 

Such was the result of this expedition of the British, on 
the banks of the Hudson. To the English, it was most 
unexpected and disastrous; to the Americans, joyous and 
fortunate. It had been planned with ability, and had Gen- 
eral Howe fulfilled the part expected of him, the result 
might have been reversed. But his failure to cooperate, as 
contemplated in the plan, left General Burgoyne but little 
chance of success. 

The victory won, General Gates forthwith dispatched 
Colonel Wilkinson to convey the happy tidings to congress. 
On entering the hall of session, he approached the speaker, 
and said: "The whole British army has laid down arms at 
Saratoga; our own, full of vigor and courage, expect your 
orders; it is for your wisdom to decide where the country 
may still have need of their services." 

"To General Gates and his army, congress, by resolu- 
tion, expressed their thanks. To the former, in addition, 
they voted a gold medal, in commemoration of the proud 
achievement. On one side of it, was the bust of the general, 
with these words around: Horatio Gates, Duci stremio; 
and in the middle, Comita Americana. On the reverse, 
Burgoyne was represented in the attitude of delivering 
his sword ; and, in the back ground, on the one side and on 
the other, were seen the two armies of England and Amer- 
ica. At the top were these words : Salum regionum sep- 
tentrion; and at the foot, Hoste ad Saratogam in deditione 
accepto. Die XVII. Oct. MDCCLXXVII. It would be 
difficult to describe the transports of joy which the news 
of this event excited among the Americans. They began 
to flatter themselves with a still more happy future; no 
one any longer entertained a doubt of independence. All 
hoped, and not without reason, that a success of this kind 
would at length determine France, and the other European 
powers that waited for her example, to declare themselves 
in favor of America." 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



377 



To the American people at large, the news of the victory 
conveyed the most heartfelt joy. The cloud, which had 
long, rested upon their hopes, seemed to be breaking away, 
and to presage the dawn of a day for which for years they 
had prayed and struggled; but which, with all their 
efforts, hopes, and prayers, had, until now, appeared distant 
and doubtful. 




378 GREAT EVENTS OF 



XI. PROGRESS OF THE WAR. 

State of affairs in England— Treaty with France— Movements in the British 
Parliament — Overtures to Congress — Rejection of them — Battle of Mon- 
mouth — Disastrous Retreat of General Lee — Fortunate interposition of 
Washington — His rebuke of Lee — Tremendous Battle — Sufferings of the 
Armies — Renewal of the Contest — Midnight Retreat of the British army — 
Subsequent Trial and Dismission of General Lee. 

1. STATE OF AFFAIRS IN ENGLAND. 

The effect produced by the surrender of General Bur- 
goyne, upon the British cabinet and the nation at large, 
was as grievous and depressing, as it had been joyous and 
animating to congress and the American people. The 
most brilliant success had been anticipated by the former; 
the most ignominious result had occurred. The pride of 
the nation was humbled, and those who had disapproved of 
the war, were now loud in their censures of ministers. 

Already had the war cost England twenty thousand men 
and thirty millions of money. But more of both were now 
needed. Reluctant to ask parliament for a fresh levy, the 
ministers, during the recess of that body, near the beginning 
of the year 1778, dispatched agents into the different prov- 
inces of the kingdom, to spur the inhabitants to enlist, and 
to furnish voluntary contributions to carry on the war. 

The success of this plan was only partial — far less than 
anticipated, or the exigencies of the case required. The 
citizens of Liverpool and Manchester, however, responded 
to the call, and agreed to raise and equip a regiment of one 
thousand each. Edinburgh and Glasgow followed their 
example. London, as a city, peremptorily refused to raise 
troops — but the friends of the government raised the sum 
of twenty thousand pounds. 

2. TREATY WITH FRANCE. 

Not long after the declaration of independence, commis- 
sioners were authorized to bring the subject of a recogni- 
tion before the court of Versailles, and to urge the measure 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



379 



by such considerations as existed in the case. This they 
had done, and continued to do, so long as any prospect of 
success existed. At length, despairing of obtaining their 
object, they were about to abandon further effort, when the 
joyful intimation was communicated to Dr. Franklin, that a 
treaty, involving the desired recognition, had been deter- 
mined upon by the king and his ministers. On the 6th 
of February, 1778, this measure, most auspicious to Ameri- 
can interests, was concluded at Paris. It was signed on 
behalf of the king by M. Gerard; and for the United States 
by Benjamin Franklin, Silas Deane, and Arthur Lee. The 
treaty stipulated — a thing until then unheard of on the part 
of a king — that the essential and express object of the alli- 
ance was to maintain effectually the liberty, sovereigntyy 
and independence of the United States. 




American Commissioners before the Court of Louis XVI. 



On the 21st of March, the American commissioners were 
with great pomp and ceremony, introduced by Count de 
Vergennes before the throne, whereon was seated the king, 
Louis XVI., in the midst of the grandees of his court. 



380 GREAT EVENTS OF 

The honor was one which was conferred only when the 
king gave audience to the ambassadors of sovereigns and 
independent states. 

On the 2d of May, the French frigate La Sensible, having 
on board the important treaty, reached the American 
shores. Congress was forthwith convened, and the treaty 
was ratified. The most heartfelt joy pervaded the country. 
The army, drawn up in the order of battle, received the 
intelligence with exultation not to be described. 

MOVEMENTS IN THE BRITISH PARLIAMENT. 

Before the treaty between France and the United States 
was made public, the British ministry had knowledge of its 
existence. Justly alarmed, they felt the necessity of adopt- 
ing some measures by which to bring the war to a close, 
without a collision with France, What those measures 
should be, was a question on which a diversity of opinion 
existed in the cabinet. It is asserted, that some of the 
members, in secret session, proposed at once to acknowledge 
the independence of the United States, and to conclude a 
treaty with them. But on the 19th of February, Lord 
North introduced a resolution into parliament, admitting 
that the parliament could not in future impose any tax or 
duty on the colonies of North America, except such only 
as should be deemed beneficial to commerce, and the pro- 
duct even of those to be collected under the authority of 
the respective colonies, and to be employed for their use 
and advantage. He proposed, besides, that five commis- 
sioners should be appointed, empowered to adjust with any 
assembly or individual whatsoever, the differences existing 
between Gi-eat Britain and her colonies ; it being under- 
stood, however, that the compacts were not to take effect 
till ratified by the parliament. 

To the surprise and indignation of the friends of the war, 
the bill passea; and, shortly after, the king appointed for 
commissioners the Earl of Carlisle, William Eden, George 
Johnstone, and the commander-in-chief of the English army 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 381 

in America. The three first sailed from St. Helena for 
America on the 21st, on board the ship Trident. 

In the beginning of June, the commissioners arrived, and 
on the 9th, repaired to Philadelphia. Soon after, they made 
a communication to congress, explanatory of their object, 
and requested the privilege of opening a conference with 
that body, or with some of its members, either at New 
York, or some other place which congress should please to 
appoint. 

The serious consideration of congress was given to the 
overture, and on the 17th of June, their answer was 
returned. In substance it was, that they would be ready 
to enter upon the consideration of peace and commerce, 
not inconsistent with treaties already subsisting, when the 
king of Great Britain should demonstrate a sincere disposi- 
tion for that purpose; of which no other proof could be 
admitted but that of an explicit acknowledgment of the 
independence of the United States, or the withdrawal of 
his fleets and armies. 

Thus terminated the negotiation. America, steady to 
her purpose, would not listen to any proposal which did 
not involve the recognition of her independence. Great 
Britain was yet too proud to accede to such terms, and 
consequently, the idea of accommodation was abandoned, 
and the most vigorous measures were adopted to wage 
war against her ancient ally and her disobedient child, 
whose fortunes had now become linked together. 

It may be added in this place, that, subsequent to the 
failure of the commissioners in effecting the object of their 
mission, commenced a system of intrigue with several dis- 
tinguished persons, and especially with members of congress, 
to whom one at least addressed confidential letters, with the 
hope of winning them to the royal cause. Some of these 
letters and propositions at length were made public. Gen- 
eral Reed, a member of congress, stated that a proposition 
had been made to him by Johnstone, through a lady, that 
if he would promoto the reunion of the two countries, he 



382 GREAT EVENTS OF 

should have any office in the colonies which he might name. 
His reply was worthy of a Christian and a patriot: "/ am 
not worth p^irchasing; but such as I am, the king of Great 
Bi'itain is not rich enough to do it." 

4. BATTLE OF MONMOUTH. 

During the winter of 1777-8, the British army had occu- 
pied Philadelphia; the winter-quarters of the American 
army were at Valley Forge. On the opening of the spring, 
in consequence of the alliance of France and America, 
orders were issued to the British general to evacuate Phila- 
delphia, and concentrate the royal force in the city and 
harbor of New York. In pursuance of this resolution, the 
roval army, now under command of Sir Henry Clinton — 
General Howe having returned to England — left Philadel- 
phia, and on the 18th of June, passed the Delaware into 
New Jersey. 

Washington immediately quitted his camp, and hung 
upon the British army, watching a favorable opportunity 
to offer battle. On the 27th, the British army encamped 
on some high grounds in the neigborhood of Freehold 
court-house, in the county of Monmouth. 

On the morning of the 28th, General Lee was ordered to 
take command of five thousand men, and commence the 
attack. 

At first, he declined the honor; but judging, on reflection, 
that such a procedure would redound to his discredit, he 
now sought the command at the hands of Lafayette, to 
whom, on his declining it, it had been tendered. 

Lee immediately put his troops in motion for the plain of 
Monmouth, some four or five miles distant. On approach- 
ing it, the British were already in motion. The army was 
in advance of the baggage-train, which covered miles in 
extent. The morning was clear, and the sun poured down 
his heat so fervidly, as seemingly to cause all nature to 
faint. Before noon, the mercury of the thermometer reached 
ninety-six. Man and beast panted for breath. The sand- 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 383 

plain became parched as an oveti, and water was needed at 
almost every step. The sufferings of men and horses early 
became nearly insupportable. 

Moreover, it was the Sabbath — that day when the hum 
of life is ordinarily hushed, and when men are commonly 
with their famihes in the house of God. We may pause, 
we trust, to say, that that Sabbath, and the God of that Sab- 
bath, would have been more honored — nor do we believe 
that the patriot cause would have suffered in the sequel — 
had Washington, instead of sending out a hostile corps — 
had he and his troops spent it in paying divine honors to 
the God of our fathers. It had been still better, could 
hostile armies have that day grounded their arms, and of 
that plain made a sanctuary, and there, in the exercise of 
that friendship and love which the gospel enjoins, worshiped 
toijether at a common altar, and before a common Father. 
But the latter was not to be expected — perhaps, not the 
former. Other thoughts were occupying those bosoms, 
and a far different spectacle was that day to be witnessed. 
Let us not judge severely. We will hope that the honor 
of God did animate those sons of the Pilgrims. We know 
that they were true patriots, and that they were fighting for 
their altars and their firesides. Nor is it to be doubted that 
they would have preferred the calm and delightful worship 
of God, with their families, in the sanctuaries of their own 
quiet villages. But they were summoned to the field of 
battle, and here, now, we find them soon employed amid 
scenes of carnage and death. 

Wayne was that day in command under Lee. On seeing 
the British train — horses and waggons, miles in extent — 
following the army in advance, the former, with his detach- 
ment, hastened rapidly forward, with the intent to cut oflT 
and capture the train. Meanwhile, Lee, with the rest of 
his division, took a more circuitous route, designing to attack 
the corps which had the train in charge. Most unexpect- 
edly, however, just as he was ready to commence the 
charge, intelligence was received tiiat the entire British 



384 GREAT EVENTS OF 

army — which was on the retreat, but which had had inti- 
mation of Lee's advance — had wheeled about, and were in 
full march to protect its rear. 

Lee had reluctantly taken the command; he was in ill- 
humor, and, moreover, was probably now appalled at the 
prospect before him. At all adventures, greatly to his dis- 
credit, for as yet he had not commenced action, he ordered 
a retreat. This movement fell upon Wayne like a thun- 
derbolt, who was himself compelled, by reason of it, to fall 
back, at the hazard of his entire command. 

Washington was still at a distance with the remainder of 
the army; but was rapidly approaching the theatre of the 
contest. The distant cannonade impelled him forward. 
The troops, partaking of his own enthusiasm, if not of his 
anxiety, laid aside knapsacks — coats — all that encumbered, 
and amidst dust and heat pressed on to the encounter. At 
this moment, a horseman was seen approaching from the 
immediate battle-field. He pressed his horse, and made 
announcement to Washington that Lee's division, in utter 
disorder, was in full retreat. For a moment, the latter 
seemed petrified with astonishment; and the next moment — 
for it seems he had for some reason dismounted — vaulting 
upon his saddle, he sprang forward, and like a winged arrow 
directed his way to the scene of confusion and flight. The 
instant he was seen by the troops in retreat, "The brave 
fellows" — we use the stirring language of Headley — "the 
brave fellows, who had not been half beaten, sent up a shout 
that was heard the whole length of the line, and 'Long live 
Washington!' rent the air. Flinging a hasty inquiry to 
Osgood, as to the reason, who replied, 'Sir, we are fleeing 
from a shadow;' he galloped to the rear, and, reining up 
his horse beside Lee, bent on him a face of fearful expres- 
sion, and thundered in his ear, as he leaned over his saddle- 
bow, 'Sir, I desire to know what is the reason, and whence 
arises this disorder and confusion F It was not the words, 
but the smothered tone of passion in which they were 
uttered, and the manner, which was severe as a blow, that 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 385 

made this rebuke so terrible. Wheeling his steed, he spur- 
red up to Oswald's and Stewart's regiments, saying, 'On 
you I depend to check this pursuit;' and riding along the 
ranks, he roused their courage to the highest pitch by his 
stirring appeals; while that glorious shout of 'Long live 
Washington r again shook the field. The sudden gust of 
passion had swept by; but the' storm that ever slumbered 
in his bosom was now fairly up; and, galloping about on 
his splendid charger, his tall and commanding form tower- 
ing above all about him, and his countenance lit up with 
enthusiasm, he was the impersonation of all that is great 
and heroic in man. In a moment, the aspect of the field 
was changed — the retreating mass halted — officers were 
seen hurrying about in every direction, their shouts and 
orders ringing above the roar of the enemy's guns. The 
ranks opened — and, under the galling fire of the British, 
wheeled, and formed in splendid order. Washington then 
rode back to Lee, and, pointing to the firm front he had 
arrayed against the enemy, exclaimed, 'Will you, sir, com- 
mand in that place?' He replied, 'Yes.' — 'Well,' then said 
he, 'I expect you to check the enemy immediately.' 'Your 
orders shall be obeyed,' replied the stung commander, 'and 
I will not be the first to leave the field.' The battle then 
opened with renewed fury, and Washington hurried back, 
to bring his own division into the field." 

This took time, as the division was still at a distance. 
Meanwhile, however, the retreat was partially staid. The 
troops once more rallied. They stood — they fought — fought 
with unwonted desperation. But the overpowering legions 
of the enemy pressed hard. Their shouts were deafening 
— their cannonade appalling and destructive. Lee now 
attempted to his utmost power to withstand the impetuous 
shock — but it was entirely beyond the compass of his troops. 
They were again giving way. A few moments longer, 
and all would be lost. At this critical juncture, Hamilton 
appeared, seemingly sent as a messenger from above — 
crossing the field — his charger covered with foam, and his 
25 



386 GREAT EVENTS OF 

hair streaming in the wind — Hamilton appeared, and riding 
up to Lee, said to him: "My dear general, let us die here 
rather than retreat." 

What would have been the effect of this soul-stirring and 
patriotic address of Hamilton, had no succor been at hand, 
we pretend not to say. They were words of comfort and 
assurance; and, if necessary to prevent a dishonorable 
retreat, there doubtless Hamilton, and perhaps now Lee 
himself, would have surrendered up life. But succor was 
at hand. Washington with his division had arrived. No 
time was lost. He issued his orders, and they were obeyed. 
Sterling, Knox, Wayne, brought up their several commands, 
and soon the battle was raging, and the whole plains shook 
under the clangor of arms and the thunder of artillery. 
For a time, few such spectacles were seen during the Revo- 
lutionary war. The heat of the day, we have already said, 
was intense. Water was not to be had, or rather there was 
no time to quench parched lips, had there been any. Their 
thirst added to the sufferings of the troops immeasurably. 
The tongues of the soldiers became so inflamed and swollen, 
as not to be retained in their mouths. Yet they fought, and 
fought with a desperation increased by the very sufferings 
they endured. The British suffered from the same causes, 
and fought with the same desperation. And for a time, it 
was indeed doubtful whose cause would triumph. But the 
batteries of Knox and Sterling, like volcanoes, hurled death 
and destruction on every side; while the impetuous Wayne 
with his columns, torrent-like, spread confusion and dismay 
in every step of their progress. There was a concentra- 
tion of effort — and that effort, doubtless the more earnest 
and effective, for the reason of the previous unwarranted 
and pusillanimous retreat. 

In turn, the British themselves now retreated, and encamped 
on the spot which Lee's division had occupied in the morn- 
ing. They had fought with unwonted zeal. Officers and 
soldiers were exhausted. They coveted rest. They needed 
repose. It was so with the Americans. "Even Washing- 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 387 

Ion's powerful frame was overcome by the heat and toil he 
had passed through; and as he stood begrimed with the 
dust and the smolce of the battle, and wiped his brow, the 
perspiration fell in streams from his horse, which looked as 
if it had been dragged through a muddy stream, rather 
than rode by a living man." 

Yet, wearied as he was — wearied and worn down as 
were his officers and men — Washington could not consent 
so to terminate the day. A further duty remained ere he 
slept. That duty was to dislodge the enemy from the 
position which he had taken. His officers — his army sym- 
pathized with him; they were willing to put forth one more 
effort to secure all that they had promised themselves, and 
which in the morning had seemed so practicable. 

Two brigades were therefore ordered to attack the British 
at their post — on the right and left. The battle was now 
renewed, and renewed with all the spirit and determination 
of an earlier hour. It continued, however, but for a brief 
period. The sun was fast descending when the second 
battle began, and had set ere the several corps had really 
attained their proposed positions. It was fortunate, prob- 
ably, that the contest was interrupted. Both armies had 
done enough. Had Washington succeeded in dislodging 
the enemy, his troops were too much spent to have followed 
up the victory. 

There they now paused. Darkness soon set in. Too 
much overcome even to administer to the wants of nature, 
the troops of both armies flung themselves upon the parched 
ground, and slept. They slept in sight of each other, and 
they slept strong and deep. With the morning light, Wash- 
ington had decided to renew the battle. He, therefore, 
instead of retiring to his marquee, wrapped himself in his 
cloak, and sunk upon the earth in the midst of his soldiers. 

At the dawn of morning, Washington rose, and with his 
recruited followers was about to follow up the advantages 
of the preceding day. But the enemy had retired. Aware 
of the peril of his condition, the British commander had 



388 GREAT EVENTS OF 

roused his army at midnight, and ordered a retreat. And 
so silently was that retreat effected, and so soundly had the 
American army slept, officers and men, that no one of the 
thousands which composed it, had any suspicion of the 
retreat, till the light of day revealed it. Washington was 
indeed disappointed; but the departure of the enemy, if it 
was not in all respects equal to a victory, gave practical 
assurance that Washington had suffered no defeat. 

There were doubtless other engagements during the 
Revolutionary struggle more brilliant, and of greater influ- 
ence, as to the final result, than the battle of Monmouth. 
But it is doubtful whether there was a single other one in 
which there was a higher exhibition of firmness, or the 
practice of greater self-denial, or the endurance of greater 
suffering. 

Never did commander appear more nobly than did Wash- 
ington. But for his presence at the critical moment — his 
quick perception of the danger, and the means of averting 
it — his celerity in issuing his orders — his manly but terrific 
rebuke of Lee — and perhaps more than all, his undaunted 
bravery, and his firm stand when all were flying from a 
pursuing foe — all would indeed have been lost. 

For twelve long hours were the respective armies that 
day engaged. They numbered about twenty thousand 
men. They were on a plain where little or no water could 
be obtained, and with a thermometer standing the whole 
day at nearly one hundred degrees. Not a few died from 
sun-stroke — and still more from excessive fatigue. The 
cry for "water! water!" from the wounded and the dying, 
was sufficient to overcome the stoutest heart. 

It is not necessary to dwell longer on the particulars of 
this remarkable battle. The British troops, as already 
mtimated, left Washington in occupation of the field. On 
the following day, finding his foe gone, he took up his line 
of march, and by easy stages moved towards the Hudson. 

It does not belong to the plan of our work to pursue the 
history of the difficulty which that day arose between 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 389 

Washington and Lee, growing out of the retreat of the 
latter. That retreat was most unexpected, dishonorable, 
and needless. So Washington evidently deemed it, and 
this was the occasion of his severe rebuke of that officer in 
the field. It has been said that Washington was profane. 
That he was greatly excited, calm as he usually was, admits 
of no question. That he was profane, is without proof. 
Weems says, as quoted by Headley, that as he rode up, he 
exclaimed, "For God's sake! General Lee, what is the 
cause of this ill-timed prudence?" — to which the latter 
replied, "No man can boast a larger share of that rascally 
virtue than your excellency." What reliance, if any, is to 
be placed upon the above authority, the writer pretends 
not to say. To an inquiry once made of Lafayette, at La 
Grange, by Dr. Sparks, what the precise expression of 
Washington was, he replied, that although near him at the 
moment, he could not have told an hour subsequently. He 
thought, however, that it was not so much the expression 
itself, as the manner in which it was uttered, that stung the 
retreating general. That manner was terrible. The wrath 
of Washino^ton was without dissruise. 

But the results of the day served to meliorate the feelings 
of Washington towards Lee, whatever opinion he might 
have continued to entertain of his unworthy conduct. It is 
said that he reinstated him in his old command; and had 
Lee reciprocated the feelings and kindness of Washington, 
the unpleasant occurrence might have passed, and have been 
forgotten. But Lee was hot-tempered ; and, under the smart 
of rebuke, addressed a most ill-judged and "saucy" letter to 
Washington, in which he demanded a trial by court-martial. 
Washington, in his reply, accused Lee of a breach of orders, 
in not attacking the enemy; and a breach of good behavior, 
unbecoming an officer of his i*ank, in so hasty and cowardly 
a retreat. Lee rejoined, and in a manner entirely in accord- 
ance with his previous communication. "You cannot," he 
wrote, "afford me greater pleasure, sir, than in giving me 
an opportunity of showing to America the efficiency of her 



390 GREAT EVENTS OF 

respective servants. I trust that the temporary powder of 
office, and the trivial dignity attending it, will not be able, 
by all the mists they can raise, to efFusate the bright rays 
of truth. In the mean time, your excellency can have no 
objection to my retiring from the army." 

In whatever light Lee's previous conduct deserved to be 
regarded, no doubt could exist as to the intended insult of 
Washington conveyed in the above letter. Suffice it to say, 
that he was put under immediate arrest; and in August was 
tried before a court-martial on three separate charges, viz: 
"for disobeying orders, in not attacking the enemy;" "for 
making an unnecessary and disorderly retreat;" and "for 
disrespect to the commander-in-chief, in two letters." 

Of these charges, with a slight modification of one of 
them, he was found guilty, and suspended from the army 
for twelve months. The decision was most unexpected and 
distasteful, as might be supposed, to a man of Lee's ardent 
and self-complacential feelings. Washington he never for- 
gave. Stung by the decision of the court-martial, against 
that body — against congress itself — he launched his bitter 
invectives. At the expiration of his suspension, and while 
congress was contemplating his restoration, he addressed 
an insulting letter to that body, which hastened his dismis- 
sion. We add, only, that he retired to Virginia, where on 
a farm he passed the residue of his days. 




AMERICAN HISTORY. 



391 



XII. TREACHERY OF ARNOLD. 

The Vulture in the Hudson — Midnight Adventure — Benedict Arnold — Repairs 
to Cambridge — Expedition to Canada — Created a Brigadier-general — 
Grounds of Complaint — Honorable Conduct in Connecticut — Appointed 
to the command at Philadelphia — Charges preferred against hun — Repri- 
manded by Washington — Plots against his Country — Correspondence with 
Sir H. Clinton — Appointed to the command of West Point — Interview 
with Andre — Capture of Andre — Arrival of Washington — Escape of Ar- 
nold — Developments of Arnold's traitorous intentions — Trial and Con- 
demnation of Andre — Subsequent incidents in the life of Arnold. 

On the night of the 21st of September, 1780, there was 
lying at anchor on the Hudson, a few miles below West 
Point, a British sloop-of-war, called the Vulture. A little 
before midnight, a boat, with muffled oars, and rowed by 
two men, put off from the American shore, and proceeded 
with great caution towards the sloop. In the stern of the 




boat sat a third man, of more consequence than the oars- 
men, and the leader of the secret expedition. It was a 
tranquil night; the stars peered out with unwonted lustre, 



392 GREAT EVENTS OF 

and the waters moved slowly down the channel. What 
object was proposed by this cautious midnight adventure? 
Was intelligence sought from the enemy, or was it to be 
imparted to them? Was it a patriotic or a traitorous 
expedition? — The sequel will tell. 

Among the brave and chivalrous men who early engaged 
in the defence of American rights, was Benedict Arnold. 
On the occurrence of the battle of Lexington, he was 
residing at New Haven, and was commandant of a com- 
pany of militia, called the Governor's Guards. 

On the arrival of the news of the above battle at New 
Haven, citizens and soldiers, as if moved by a common 
impulse, assembled on the green. Fired with indignation, 
as were others, Arnold proposed to head such as would 
volunteer under him, and lead them to the more immediate 
scene of action. 

Such was the dispatch of preparation, that the following 
day, at the head of sixty volunteers, he was ready to march. 
After reaching Cambridge, for a time Arnold was em- 
ployed in an expedition against Ticonderoga. About the 
time of his return, congress was contemplating a still more 
important and hazardous movement against Canada, under 
General Schuyler. Believing that essential aid might be 
rendered by the way of the Kennebec river, a detachment 
of troops was made at Cambridge, the command of which 
was tendered to Arnold. 

The troops detached for this service amounted to eleven 
hundred men — ten companies of musket-men from New 
England, and three companies of rifle-men from Virginia 
and Pennsylvania. The field officers were Colonel Arnold, 
Lieutenant-colonels Greene and Enos, and Majors Bigelow 
and Meigs. The afterwards-celebrated Daniel Morgan 
commanded the riflemen. On the 18th of September, the 
troops sailed from Newburyport, and rendezvoused at Fort 
Western, on the Kennebec, opposite the present town of 
Augusta. 

From this point they started, and their hardships and 



AMERICAN HISTORY, 



393 



trials began. No body of troops during the Revolutionary 
war, if indeed in the annals of warfare, encountered greater 
obstacles, or endured more suffering, than this. The distance 
traversed was about two hundred miles, and nearly the 
whole of it was a howling wilderness. 




Arnold's Expedition through the Wilderness. 

On the night of the 14th, Arnold with his men crossed 
the St. Lawrence; and, ascending the same abrupt preci- 
pice which Wolfe had climbed before him, formed his small 
corps on the heights, near the memorable Plains of Abra- 
ham. But he soon discovered that neither the number nor 
condition of his men would justify him in hazarding an 
action. Having spent a few days on the heights, and sum- 
moned the town to surrender, without even a response, he 
retired twenty miles above Quebec, to wait the arrival of 
the troops which were to proceed by the western route, 
which were now led by General Montgomery, who had 
succeeded General Schuyler, in consequence of the illness 
of the latter. 

On the 1st of December, Montgomery joined Arnold; 



394 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



and on the morning of the 31st occurred the memorable 
assault upon Quebec, in which the gallant and lamented 
Montgomery fell. Arnold, not less bold and intrepid, had 
his leg-bone severely fractured, and w^as obliged to be car- 
ried from the ground. The issue was disastrous to the 
Americans, as is well known; about sixty being killed, and 
between three and four hundred taken prisoners. Notwith- 
standing his wound and the serious diminution of his force, 
Arnold maintained a blockade of the city during a long 
and severe Canadian winter. 

As a reward for his persevering efforts in conducting his 
troops through the wilderness, and for his gallant conduct 
in the assault of Quebec, congress promoted Arnold to the 
rank of brigadier-general. 




General Lincoln. 



In February, 1777, congress appointed five additional 
major-generals. According to the usual practice in refer- 
ence to promotions, Arnold would have been entitled to this 
honor ; but those thus promoted were all his juniors, and 
one of them. General Lincoln, was taken from the militia. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 395 

To a man like Arnold, ambitious of militaiy glory, such a 
neglect could not be otherwise than deeply wounding. In 
anticipation of his mortified feelings, Washington addressed 
a kind and soothing letter to him, virtually expressing his 
disapproval of the course of procedure, and advising Arnold 
to demean himself with the magnanimity of a soldier, in 
the hope that justice would still be done him, and others, 
who were similarly neglected. 

Meanwhile, Washington addressed to friends in congress 
a letter of inquiry on the subject. To this it was replied, 
that as each state claimed a number of general officers, 
proportioned to the troops it furnished, and as Connecticut 
already had two, there existed no vacancy for another. 
There was at least plausibility in the reason, but it seems 
not to have satisfied Washington ; much less could it be 
expected to satisfy so sensitive and ambitious a man as 
Arnold. This disappointment was probably among the 
causes which soured the mind of the latter, and laid the 
foundation of those corrodings of the heart, which in after- 
times led to the utter ruin of his reputation, and came near 
effecting the ruin of his country. 

But this was by no means the only ground of Arnold's 
complaint. Construing the neglect of congress as an implied 
censure of his military conduct in past times — and perhaps 
the inference was not entirely without foundation — Arnold 
resolved to demand of congress an examination into his 
conduct. With this object in view, he proceeded to head- 
quarters, to solicit of Washington permission to proceed to 
Philadelphia. 

Just at the time he was passing through Connecticut, a 
British force, consisting of two thousand troops, under the 
infamous General Tryon, had landed at Compo, between 
Fairfield and Norwalk, for the purpose of penetrating to 
Danbury, to destroy some public stores, which the Ameri- 
cans had lodged there. 

Arnold heard of this invasion; and, for the time, honorably 
foregoing the object of his journey, and roused by that high 



396 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



military spirit which in no small degree characterized him, 
he immediately turned his course northward, for the purpose 
of aiding in repelling the foe. 

A militia force of five hundred had been hastily collected 
by Generals Wooster and Silliman. These, together with 
about one hundred continental troops, Arnold overtook near 
Reading, on their march towards Danbury. At Bethel, 
information was obtained that the town had been fired, and 
the public stores destroyed. The next morning, the generals 
divided their forces — General Wooster, with two hundred 
men, falling in the rear of the enemy, while Arnold and 
Silliman, with five hundred (their original force having been 
augmented), by a rapid movement, took post in their front 
at Ridffefield. 




Death of General Wooster. 

About eleven o'clock, General Wooster overtook the ene- 
my, and attacked them with great gallantry. Riding to the 
front of his troops, with a design of inspiring them with 
appropriate courage, he cried: "Come on, my boys! never 
mind such random shot." But scarcely had he uttered the 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



397 



words, when a fatal ball pierced his side, and this gallant 
general fell. 

Meanwhile, Arnold having reached the north part of the 
long street at Ridgefield, barricaded the road with carts, 
logs, hay, and earth, presenting a formidable obstruction 
to the approaching enemy, and no mean protection to the 
resisting force. 




Arnold and the British Soldier. 



"At three o'clock the enemy appeared, marching in a 
solid column, and they commenced a heavy fire as they 
advanced towards the breastwork: it was briskly returned. 
For nearly a quarter of an hour, the action was warm, and 
the Americans maintained their ground, by the aid of their 
barricade, against four times their number, until the British 
column began to extend itself, and to stretch around their 
flanks. This was a signal for retreat. Arnold was the last 
man that remained behind. While alone in this situation, a 
platoon of British troops, who had clambered up the rocks 
on the left flank, discharged their muskets at him. His 
horse dropped lifeless; and when it was perceived that the 



398 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



rider did not fall, one of the soldiers rushed forward with a 
fixed bayonet, intending to run him through. Arnold sat 
unmoved on his struggling horse, watched the soldier's 
approach till he was near enough to make sure his aim, 
then drew a pistol from his holsters, and shot him dead. 
Seizing this critical opportunity, he sprang upon his feet, 
and escaped unharmed. So remarkable an exhibition of 
cool and steady courage, in a moment of extreme danger, 
has rarely been witnessed. 

"He rallied his men, and continued to annoy the enemy 
in their progress. Being reinforced the next day, he hung 
upon their flanks and rear throughout the whole march to 
their ships, attacking them at every assailable point. In a 
skirmish near Compo, just before the British embarked, 
the horse which he rode was shot through the neck, and 
on all occasions he exposed himself with his accustomed 
intrepidity." 




General Arnold. 



The heroic conduct of Arnold — periling life as a volun- 
teer, and while smarting under a sense of wrong — was duly 
appreciated wherever the exploit was told. Congress, sen- 
sible of the merit of the achievement, immediately promoted 
him to the rank of major-general ; but instead of ante-dating 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 399 

his commission, that he might take rank with those who 
had been raised above him, they left him still subordinate 
to them. This was unfortunate, and even inconsistent. 
Arnold felt the neglect with still deeper sensibility, and 
saw in it, as he imagined, an undeniable proof that the 
charge of ingratitude which he had brought against his 
country was well founded. 

At length, his complaints were referred to the Board of 
War, and the charges of his accusers were examined. The 
board reported that they were satisfied with the character 
and conduct of General Arnold. This report congress 
confirmed. Indeed, they went further, and presented him 
with a horse properly caparisoned, in token of their appro- 
bation of his gallant conduct in resisting the troops under 
General Tryon. Had they added to this an equality of 
rank with the generals who had been raised over him, 
Arnold would have been satisfied; but neglecting this — 
and the cause was doubtless to be ascribed to the personal 
influence of bitter enemies, who could not forget his arro- 
gance and presumption — he was chagrined, rather than 
flattered, by the tokens of approbation he had received — 
and soured rather than pacified. 

Added to this, Arnold was mortified and exasperated that 
his accounts were not fully and promptly allowed by a com- 
mittee appointed to audit them. This they could not justly 
do without much qualification. They were numerous and 
large, many debts incurred were without authority, and 
vouchers were wanting. The consequence was a general 
suspicion that Arnold intended to enrich himself, or meet 
his private extravagant expenditures at the public expense. 

Passing over several intervening events, especially the 
signal success of General Gates in resisting the progress of 
General Burgoyne, during which Arnold acted a part so 
heroic, as to be honored by Washington with one of the 
three sets of epaulettes and sword-knots which had been 
presented to him by a gentleman of France, we reach a 
signal event in the life of this remarkable man — his appoint- 



400 GREAT EVENTS OF 

ment by Washington, in consideration of his disabled con- 
dition, to the command of Philadelphia, following the 
evacuation of that city by the British. The station was 
honorable, and the duties, though delicate, were not severe. 

Several circumstances, about this time, served to weaken 
his affections for the patriotic cause. One was the report 
of specific charges against him by a committee of congress, 
for acts oppressive and unworthy his rank and station, on 
which he was tried, and ordered to be reprimanded by the 
commander-in-chief. 

In performing this duty, Washington exhibited as much 
mildnegs as the case permitted. "Our profession," said he, 
"is the chastest of all. The shadow of a fault tarnishes our 
most brilliant actions. The least inadvertence may cause 
us to lose that public favor, which is so hard to be gained. 
I reprimand you for having forgotten that, in proportion as 
you had rendered your name formidable to our enemies, 
you should have shown moderation towards our citizens. 
Exhibit again those splendid qualities which have placed 
vou in the rank of our most distinguished generals. As far 
as it shall be in my power, I will myself furnish you with 
opportunities for regaining the esteem which you have 
formerly enjoyed." 

The decision of the court, and the reprimand of Wash- 
ington, mild and delicate as it was, fell heavy on the exci- 
table spirit of Arnold. A burning revenge rankled in his 
bosom, and from this time — if his traitorous purposes had 
not before been formed — he sought opportunities to gratify 
his malice, and at the same time the sordid passion of 
avarice, which had long held sway m his bosom. 

Another circumstance, besides contributing to his ex- 
penses, operated to separate his affections from the patriotic 
cause. He had married a beautiful and accomplished lady, 
during his residence in Philadelphia, a daughter of Mr. 
Edward Shippen, a family of distinguished rank ; and which, 
like others of a similar stamp in that city, was intimate with 
Sir William Howe, Major Andre, and other British officers. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



401 



during their occupation of Philadelpiiia. This alHance 
brought Arnold, as a matter of course, into associations 
with persons who were attached to the royal cause, and 
who were ready to foster his prejudices, and justify his 
complaints of ingratitude and persecution. 

At length, he matured a plan — confined for a time to his 
own bosom — dark, base, and traitorous — as it were the 
offspring of the nether world. 

To the accomplishment of this plan, it was necessary 
that he should be appointed to the command of West 
Point, a fortress on the Hudson. With consummate art, he 
accomplished his purpose; and, at the hands of Washing- 
ton, to whom he had been indebted more than to any other, 
for standing by him as a shelter during his stormy life, he 




M^or Andre. 



received the appointment ; soon after which, he repaired to 
the Highlands, and established his head-quarters at Robin- 
son's house, two or three miles below West Point, on the 
opposite, or eastern bank of the river. 

Previous to her marriage, Mrs. Arnold had been acquainted 
26 



402 GREAT EVENTS OF 

with Major Andre, and had corresponded with him after that 
event, and after his removal with the British forces to New 
York. Acquainted with this correspondence, Arnold took 
the opportunity presented by it to address, unknown to his 
wife, letters to Sir Henry Clinton, through Andre, under 
the signature of Gustavus, and Andre replied under the 
assumed name of John Anderson. This correspondence had 
been carried on for months before Arnold's appointment to 
West Point. For a time, Clinton was at a loss to imagine 
the real character behind the curtain ; but, at length, he 
became convinced that it could be no other than Arnold 
himself. Hitherto, that general had treated Gustavus with 
cautious indifference, but no sooner was Arnold promoted 
to the command of West Point, than Clinton was ready to 
enter into negotiation with him to surrender that fortress 
into the hands of the British, and almost at any price which 
Arnold might choose to name. 

The first plan devised for bringing about an interview 
between Arnold and Andre failed, but a second proved 
more successful. The Vulture, a sloop-of-war, with Colonel 
Robinson on board, came up the river about the 16th of 
September. On their arrival at Teller's Point, Robinson, 
who was a tory, and whose property had been confiscated 
by the state of New York, addressed a letter to General 
Putnam, relating to the recovery of his property, and for- 
warded it under cover of a letter to Arnold by a flag-boat. 
Putnam was known not to be in that quarter, but the letter 
to him served as a pretext to enable Robinson to communi- 
cate a plan, by which an interview could be effected. 

Arnold, by means of consummate art and duplicity, had 
engaged a Mr. Smith, a man of respectable standing, to go 
on board the Vulture, and convey a gentleman there to the 
American shore, who would impart intelligence to him of 
the greatest importance to the American cause. Smith had 
been employed in procuring intelligence from time to time 
from New York for Arnold's predecessor at West Point, 
and at length consented to perform the service solicited by 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 403 

Arnulci; and, that his family might not be privy to the 
transaction, they were removed to Fishkiil, under pretence 
of a visit to some friends. 

Thus matters were arranged ; and on the night of the 
21st, Smith, with two oarsmen, bribed to secresy by the 
promise of fifty pounds each, left the American shore, and 
proceeded, as related in the commencement of this account, 
to the Vulture. 

Andre was expecting Arnold himself. Not finding him 
on board, but receiving a letter putting him on his guard, 
and inviting him to return in the boat, for a time he hesi- 
tated. Robinson was still firmer in the opinion that he 
should not go. But, at length, the adventurous spirit of 
Andre decided the point; and having cautiously concealed 
his uniform in a great-coat, he stepped on board the boat, 
which immediately proceeded towards the American shore. 
They landed at the foot of a mountain, called Long Clove, 
about six miles below Stony Point. 

Arnold was in the bushes, ready to receive the stranger. 
Smith had expected to be present at the interview, and was 
not only disappointed, but exasperated, in being refused. 
What a spot! what a conference! what a deep and traitor- 
ous planning in midnight darkness! 

The interview was long, and the patience of Smith was 
exhausted, but more his fears were roused. The night was 
far spent, and the dawning of the day was at hand. He 
now made known his apprehensions to the midnight traitors; 
but as they had not perfected their business, Smith and his 
oarsmen were allowed to retire. 

No sooner were they gone, than Arnold proposed that 
Andre should proceed with him to Smith's house, and leave 
the manner of his return to future deliberation. This plan 
was replete with hazard; but no alternative presenting itself, 
Andre reluctantly followed. Judge his surprise, when, on 
approaching the American lines, a sentinel hailed them, and 
demanded the countersign. Andre shuddered. Arnold gave 
the sign, and they passed on. Andre was now, contrary to 



404 GREAT EVENTS OF 

all his determinations, within the American lines, on danger- 
ous ground, where his life and fortunes hung, as it were, 
upon the cast of a die. 

Arnold and Andre reached Smith's about the dawn of 
day. Soon after, the latter made his appearance. An inci- 
dent now occurred, which added to the anxiety of Andre. 
The sound of cannon broke upon them, which, on proceed- 
ing to a window overlooking the river, was ascertained to 
be from the American shore ; and from the movements of 
the Vulture soon after down the stream, it was inferred that 
the fire was against her. So it proved. Believing her to 
lie in the river for no good purpose. Colonel Livingston had 
directed a fire to be opened upon her, which caused the 
movement observed. Andre now felt the delicacy of his 
situation still more, and the difficulty of his return to the 
sloop to be still greater. 

But the duties of his mission required attention, and to its 
completion the plotters betook themselves. It was finally 
settled. The British, on a given day, were to dispatch a 
fleet up the river with the requisite troops: and Arnold, in 
order to render the seizure of the fortress easy, was previ- 
ously to withdraw the garrison, and station them at different 
points in the neighborhood, in small detachments. In con- 
sideration of the surrender, the traitor was to receive a 
large amount of "British gold." 

Having completed these nefarious negotiations, the man- 
ner in which Andre should return, next engrossed their 
deliberations. This was a question of difficult solution. 
Andre insisted on being put on board the Vulture; Smith 
was unwilling to run the hazard. Before the question was 
decided, Arnold left for West Point, giving to Andre pass- 
ports accommodated to the manner in which it might finally 
be decided that he should return. 

Andre spent the day in an upper room at Smith's — a long 
and anxious day. Towards its close, he urged Smith to 
take him on board the Vulture; but to his surprise and 
distress, the former peremptorily refused, but offered to 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 405 

accompany him on horseback to some point of safety. No 
other alternative presenting itself, Andre consented; and, 
having changed his military coat for a citizen's dress, over 
which throwing his great-coat, they departed. 

Between eight and nine o'clock, they were startled by 
the hail of a sentinel, who ordered them to stop. "Who 
commands here?" inquired Smith, dismounting, and ap- 
proaching the sentinel. "The commander. Captain Boyd, 
being himself within hearing distance, approached, and 
demanded who the stranger was, and whither bound." 
Smith, ignorant of the real character of Andre, answered 
as Arnold had dictated ; and, moreover, added that he had 
a pass from the general. Boyd required a sight of the pass, 
on perusing which, his curiosity was still more excited, and 
he now in private questioned Smith with still greater par- 
ticularity. Smith explained the matter as well as he was 
able; and, by several adroit fabrications, finally induced 
Boyd to consent to their continuing their journey; not, 
however, until morning, for fear, as he pretended, they 
might be waylaid by the Cow-boys.* Andre would have 
purchased a release from tarrying in the neighborhood that 
night at any price, had he had the means; but such an 
overture would have been fraught with danger, and there- 
fore, bending to necessity, they repaired to one Miller's, 
where they passed the night — a night of dread and fearful 
anticipation. % 

At early dawn, in order to escape the further scrutiny of 
Boyd, they were on their journey. At the distance of about 
a couple of miles from Pine's bridge, they halted, took 
breakfast, and separated — Smith setting out on his return, 
and Andre continuing his journey. Andre had now nearly 

* The term Cow-hoys was given to Americans attached to the British cause, 
who resided within their lines, but who frequently plundered the Americans on 
the other side of their cattle, which they drove to New York. Skinners were 
those who lived within the American lines, and professed attachment to their 
cause ; but they were even more unprincipled than the former, often committing 
their depredations on friends as well as foes. 



406 GREAT EVENTS OF 

thirty miles to traverse ere he was on safe ground. He 
had been recommended to proceed by the way of White 
Plains; but, on crossing the above bridge, deeming the 
Tarrytown road more safe, he took that, and for a time 
passed on without molestation. 

Two plundering parties were abroad that morning from 
the "neutral ground;" one of which, consisting of John 
Paulding, Daniel Williams, and Isaac Van Wart, had con- 
cealed themselves in some bushes near the road which 
Andre was passing, watching there for some valuable prey. 

Andre approached the spot; upon which, Paulding rose, 
and presenting his firelock to his breast, bid him stand. 
"Gentlemen," said Andre, "I hope you belong to our party." 
"I asked him" — we follow the testimony of Paulding on 
the trial of Smith — "what party? He said, 'The lower 
party.' Upon that I told him I did. Then he said, 'I am 
a British officer out of the country on particular business, 
and I hope you will not detain me a minute ;' and to show 
that he was a British officer, he pulled out his watch. Upon 
which, I told him to dismount. He then said, 'My God! I 
must do any thing to get along;' and seemed to make a 
kind of laugh of it, and pulled out General Arnold's pass, 
which was to John Anderson, to pass all guards to White 
Plains and below. Upon that, he dismounted. Said he, 
'Gentlemen, you had better let me go, or you will bring 
yourselves into trouble, for your stopping me will detain 
the general's business;' and said he was going to Dobb's 
ferry, to meet a person there, and get intelligence for Gen- 
eral Arnold. Upon that, I told him I hoped he would not 
be offended, that we did not mean to take any thing from 
him; and I told him there were many bad people who were 
going along the road, and I did not know but perhaps he 
might be one." 

Williams testified as follows: "We took him into the 
bushes, and ordered him to pull off his clothes, which he 
did; but on searching him narrowly, we could not find any 
sort of writings. We told him to pull off his boots, which 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 407 

he seemed to be indifferent about; but we got one boot off, 
and searched in that boot, and could find nothing. But we 
found there were some papers in the bottom of his stocking 
next to his foot; on which we made him pull his stocking 
off) and found three papers wrapped up. Mr. Paulding 
looked at the contents, and said he was a spy. We then 
made him pull off" his other boot, and there we found three 
more papers at the bottom of his foot within his stocking." 

After consultation, it was decided to take the prisoner to 
North Castle, where Lieutenant-colonel Jameson com- 
manded a detachment of dragoons. Having surrendered 
him to Jameson, the latter for a time hesitated what dispo- 
sition to make of him. The papers found upon Andre were 
important — in the hand-writing of Arnold, and endorsed 
by him. 

Most men would have suspected treason — nor would 
Arnold himself have escaped suspicion. Yet Jameson, at 
length, decided to forward the papers to Washington by 
express, and the prisoner to Arnold. These measures had 
been taken, when Major Talmadge, next in command to 
Jameson, returned from an excursion to White Plains. On 
learning the incidents of the day, he expressed his surprise, 
and begged Jameson to dispatch a counter-order, if possible, 
to bring back the prisoner and the papers. 

To the foregoing, Jameson finally consented, but the 
papers were left to be conveyed to Washington. Andre 
was overtaken and brought back. Talmadge, being a saga- 
cious observer, marked Andre — his walk — his military air — 
his dignfied bearing — and decided that the prisoner was no 
ordinary man. Shortly after, under escort of Talmadge, 
Andre was removed to Lower Salem, to await the develop- 
ments of time and the orders of Washington. 

The morning after their arrival at Salem, Andre requested 
paper and ink, and soon presented to Talmadge an open 
letter addressed to Washington, with a request that he 
would himself read and forward it. 

This letter, couched in most respectful language, com- 



408 GREAT EVENTS OF 

municated to Washington his name, and rank in the British 
army, and his object in coming within the Ameri(;an hnes. 

It so happened — a wonderful interposition of Divine 
Providence, who can doubt?— it so happened, that on the 
very day that Andre wrote his letter, Washington, on his 
return from Hartford, arrived at Fishkill, eighteen miles 
from Arnold's head-quarters. Contrary to his previous 
intentions, he was induced to remain there during the night. 
In the morning, an express was dispatched early to give 
notice to GeneraP Arnold, that the party would reach his 
quarters to breakfast. 

Washington and his suite followed soon after, and on 
coming to the road which led off to Robinson's house — 
Arnold's residence — Washington was proceeding towards 
the river. Being informed of his mistake, he observed that 
as he must inspect the redoubts on this side the river, he 
himself would forego Mrs. Arnold's breakfast, but his suite 
might pass on, and enjoy it. They would not, however, 
leave their general ; and all, excepting his aids, who were 
sent forward to make his excuse, proceeded towards the 
river. 

On learning that General Washington would not be there 
to breakfast. General Arnold and family, with the aids, pro- 
ceeded to the breakfast-table. 

That was the last peaceful meal Arnold was to enjoy in 
this world — and even the peace of that was invaded, before 
they were ready to leave the table. A messenger entered 
with a letter from Jameson — the letter which first announced 
the capture of Andre. 

It fell as a thunderbolt upon the traitor. Yet he so far 
concealed his agitation before the aids, as to prevent serious 
suspicion that any thing uncommon had occurred. A sud- 
den emergency called him to West Point, he said, and he 
begged to be excused. Having ordered a horse, he 
requested Mrs. Arnold's presence in her chamber, and here 
in few words informed her of the necessity of his fleeing 
for his life. He left her fainting on the floor; and, mount- 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



409 



ing. put spurs to his horse, directing his course to the river, 
on reaching which, he entered a boat, and fabricating a 
story to his purpose, ordered the men to proceed to the 
Vulture. The promise of reward gave impulse to their 
energies, and Arnold was soon safely on board of the royal 
sloop. 




Interview of Arnold and his Wife. 



Washington having completed his inspection of the 
redoubts, reached Arnold's soon after his departure. Un- 
derstanding that he had gone to West Point, after a hasty 
breakfast, Washington and suite followed. But what was 
his surprise to leai-n that Arnold had not been there. After 
a cursory view of the fortress, the party returned to Arnold's. 
Meanwhile, the messenger from Colonel Jameson, with 
Andre's papers, had arrived. 

Light was now shed upon the mystery. Arnold was a 
traitor, and had fled to the enemy. Measures were imme- 
diately taken to secure the fortress. An express was dis- 
patched to Salem, with orders to have Andre conveyed to 
Arnold's house. 



410 GREAT EVENTS OF 

Let US hasten to the conclusion. On the 29th of Sep- 
tember, Washington ordered a Board of Inquiry, consisting 
of six major and eight brigadier generals. After a full 
hearing of the facts, the Board reported that Major Andre 
ought to be considered as a spy, and, according to the laws 
and usages of nations, to suffer death. 

The decision, though just, was painful — painful to Wash- 
ington — to the Board — to the officers of the American army 
— but more painful, if possible, to Sir Henry Clinton and 
the companions of Andre in arms. 

Efforts, and such as did honor to Clinton, were made to 
reverse the doom of Andre. Intimations were given from 
Washington, that upon one condition — the surrender of 
Arnold — Andre might be released ; but to this, Clinton 
thought he could not in honor yield — while in the scale of 
affection, Andre would have outweighed a thousand traitors 
like Arnold. A deputation from Clinton repaired to Robin- 
son's house under a flag, to urge the release of Andre, but 
no change could be effected in the mind of Washington. 

Sentence of execution issued, and five o'clock, of the 1st 
day of October, was appointed for carrying it into effect. 
On the morning of that day, Andre addressed a letter to 
Washington, requesting that he might be allowed a soldier's 
death. 

" Tappan, 1st October, 1780. 

"Sir: Buoyed above the terror of death, by the conscious- 
ness of a life devoted to honorable pursuits, and stained with 
no action that can give me remorse, I trust that the request 
I make to your excellency, at this serious period, and which 
is to soften my last moments, will not be rejected. 

"Sympathy towards a soldier will surely induce your 
excellency, and a military tribunal, to adapt the mode of 
my death to the feelings of a man of honor. 

"Let me hope, sir, that if aught in my character impresses 
you with esteem towards me — if aught in my misfortune 
marks me as the victim of policy, and not of resentment — I 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 411 

shall experience the operations of those feehngs in your 
breast, by being informed that I am not to die on a gibbet. 
"I have the honor to be your excellency's most obedient 
and most humble servant, 

"John Andre." 

To this request, Washington could not consistently accede, 
but to avoid needless pain, he omitted to make a reply. 

The execution finally took place October 2d, at tvv^elve 
o'clock — a delay having been occasioned by pending nego- 
tiations, which could not be terminated in season the pre- 
vious day. 

Dr. Thatcher, in his 'Military Journal,' has given the 
closing particulars of this tragic scene. It follows: 

"The principal guard-officer, who was constantly in the 
room with the prisoner, relates, that when the hour of his 
execution was announced to him in the morning, he received 
it without emotion ; and while all present were afTected with 
silent gloom, he retained a firm countenance, with calmness 
and composure of mind. Observing his servant enter the 
room in tears, he exclaimed, 'Leave me till you can show 
yourself more manly.' His breakfast being sent to him 
from the table of General Washington, which had been 
done every day of his confinement, he partook of it as 
usual; and having shaved and dressed himself, he placed his 
hat on the table, and cheerfully said to the guard-officers, 
'I am ready at any moment, gentlemen, to wait on you.' 
The fatal hour having arrived, a large detachment of troops 
vv'as pai'aded, and an immense concourse of people assem- 
bled; almost all our general and field officers, excepting his 
excellency and his staff) were present on horseback; melan- 
choly and gloom pervaded all ranks; the scene was affecting 
and awful. 

"I was so near during the solemn march to the fatal spot, 
as to observe every movement, and participate in every 
emotion which the melancholy scene was calculated to pro- 
duce. Major Andre walked from the stone house, in which 



412 GREAT EVENTS OF 

he had been confined, between two of our subaltern officers, 
arm in arm; the eyes of the immense multitude were fixed 
on him, who, rising superior to the fear of death, appeared 
as if conscious of the dignified deportment which he dis- 
played. He betrayed no want of fortitude, but retained a 
complacent smile on his countenance, and politely bowed 
to several gentlemen whom he knew, which was respect- 
fully returned. It was his earnest desire to be shot, as 
being the mode of death most conformable to the feelings 
of a military man, and he had indulged the hope that his 
request would be granted. At the moment, therefore, 
when suddenly he came in view of the gallows, he involun- 
tarily started backward, and made a pause. 'Why this 
emotion, sir?' said an officer by his side. Instantly recov- 
ering his composure, he said, 'I am reconciled to my death, 
but I detest the mode.' 

" While waiting, and standing near the gallows, I observed 
some degree of trepidation; placing his foot on a stone, and 
rolling it over, and choking in his throat, as if attempting to 
swallow. So soon, however, as he perceived that things 
were in readiness, he stepped quickly into the wagon, and 
at this moment he appeared to shrink ; but instantly elevating 
his head with firmness, he said, 'It will be but a momentary 
pang;' and taking from his pocket two white handkerchiefs, 
the provost-marshal with one loosely pinioned his arms, and 
with the other, the victim, after taking off his hat and stock, 
bandaged his own eyes with perfect firmness, which melted 
the hearts, and moistened the cheeks, not only of his servant, 
but of the throng of spectators. The rope being appended 
to the gallows, he slipped the noose over his head, and 
adjusted it to his neck, without the assistance of the execu- 
tioner. Colonel Scammell now informed him that he had 
opportunity to speak, if he desired it. He raised the hand- 
kerchief from his eyes, and said: 'I pray you to bear me 
witness, that I meet my fate like a brave man.' The v/agon 
being now removed from under him, he was suspended, and 
instantly expired." 



AMERICAN ifl STORY. 413 

Thus was cut off in the morning of Hfe a man full of 
promise and expectation — one to whose personal attractions 
were added accomplishments, rich, varied, and brilliant — 
destined, but for an untimely sacrifice of himself, under the 
impulse of a forbidden ambition, to have reached the goal 
of his wishes — honor and renown. His death at the hands 
of the Americans, according to the usage of war, was just; 
but to Arnold, the pioneer in the base transaction, the news 
of his execution must, it would seem, have been as the bit- 
terness of death. 

But no: — Arnold had no such feelings. Conscience was 
seared ; the generous sympathies of our nature were extinct; 
even the honor of a soldier, dearer to him than life itself, had 
expired. The long-cherished, deep-rooted, sordid passion 
of his soul — avarice — alone lived; and now, while Andre, 
who might almost be said to be the victim of that nether 
spirit, was mouldering in an untimely and dishonored grave, 
he demanded \n^pay. What must Clinton — the friend and 
patron of the high-souled and magnanimous Andre — have 
felt when he told out to Arnold six thousand three hundred 
and fifteen pounds, as the reward of his treachery I 

In addition to this pecuniary reward, Arnold received the 
commission of brigadier-general in the British army. But, 
after his infamous attack on New London, and his inhuman 
conduct to the brave Ledyard and his garrison in Fort 
Trumbull, finding himself neglected by the British officers, 
he obtained permission to retire to England, for which he 
sailed in 1781 with his family. 

The life of Arnold was prolonged twenty years beyond 
this date. But although the king and a few others in office 
felt compelled to notice him for a time, yet they, at length, 
were willing to forget him, while others despised and shun- 
ned him. Colonel Gardiner says, that when a petition for 
a bill authorizing a negotiation of peace was presented to 
the king, Arnold was standing near the throne. Lauderdale 
is reported to have declared, on his return to the House of 
Commons, that, however gracious the language he had heard 



414 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



from the throne, his indignation could not but be highly 
excited at beholding, as he had done, his majesty supported 
by a traitor. And on another occasion, Lord Surrey, rising 
to speak in the House of Commons, and perceiving Arnold 
in the gallery, immediately sat down, exclaiming: "I will 
not speak while that man (pointing to him) is in the house." 
Not long after the war, Arnold removed to St. John's, in 
New Brunswick, where he engaged for a time in the West 
India trade. Subsequently, he returned to England, where 
he resided to the time of his death, which occurred in Lon- 
don, June 14th, 1804. 




AMERICAN HISTORY. 415 



XIII. CONCLUDING SCENES OF THE REVOLUTION. 

Theatre of War changed to the South — Siege of Savannah — Siege of 
Charleston — Battle of Camden — Battle of Cowpens — Retreat — Subse- 
quent Movements — Battles of Guilford, Kobkirk's hill, Ninety-Six, and 
Eutaw Springs — Battle of Yorktown — Treaty of Peace — Cessation of 
Hostilities — Army disbanded — Departure of the British Army — Final 
Interview between Washington and his Officers — Resigns his Commis- 
sion — Retires to Mount Vernon. 

We must hasten to the closing scenes of the long and 
sanguinary contest between Great Britain and America. 

The capture of Burgoyne, in 1777, was hailed, by a por- 
tion of the American people, as indicative of a speedy 
termination of the war. But, in these anticipations, they 
were destined to be disappointed. For several years fol- 
lowing, although the contest was still continued, but little 
advance was made towards the termination. Battles were 
indeed fought, naval engagements occurred, and predatory 
enterprises were planned, and executed with various suc- 
cess; but neither power could be said at any one period to 
be decidedly in the ascendant. In 1779, the theatre of war 
was changed from the northern to the southern section of 
the confederacy. To this change, the British were invited 
by the prospect of an easier victory. That portion of the 
country was rendered weak by its scattered population, 
by the multitude of slaves, and by the number of tories 
intermingled with the citizens. 

Partial success to the British arms was the consequence. 
Savannah was taken possession of, which gave the enemy, 
for a time, the power in Georgia. In like manner, Charles- 
ton fell into their hands, and with it, a considerable portion 
of the state of South Carolina. In the progress of this 
southern warfare, battles occurred at Camden — at the Cow- 
pens — at Guilford Court-house — and at Eutaw Springs. 

1. SIEGE OF SAVANNAH. 

In the autumn of 1778, Savannah fell into the hands of 
the British. At that time. Colonel Campbell, with a force 



416 GREAT EVENTS OF 

of two thousand men, was dispatched by Governor Clinton 
from New York against that city. The American gar- 
rison, under General Howe, consisting of but six hundred 
continental troops and a small body of militia, was inade- 
quate to resist so formidable a force; and at the expiration 
of a spirited action, in which the Americans suffered 
severely, the latter surrendered, and with that surrender, 
the British took military occupation of the capital itself. 

The succeeding year, D'Estaing, with a French fleet, 
destined to cooperate with the Americans for the recovery 
of Savannah, arrived on the coast of Georgia. This intel- 
ligence havins: been communicated to General Lincoln, 
who was in the vicinity of Charleston with a small force, 
he immediately broke up his camp, and marched to assist in 
the disembarkation of the French troops. 

Before the arrival of Lincoln, D'Estaing had sent a 
"haughty summons" to Prevost, the English commander, to 
surrender. The safety of the former depended upon rein- 
forcements, which he was daily expecting; and, in order to 
attain a delay, he required twenty-four hours to consider 
the question of a capitulation. Unfortunately, D'Estaing 
acceded to this demand. This proved fatal to the expedi- 
tion; for, meanwhile, Prevost was not idle. He succeeded 
in mounting nearly one hundred cannon, and, moreover, the 
expected reinforcement arrived, swelling his force to three 
thousand men; upon which, he replied to the French com- 
mander, that he was resolved to hold out to the last. 

The original plan of attempting the place by storm was 
now prudently abandoned, and the slow process of its 
reduction by siege was resolved upon. The combined 
forces numbered between six and seven thousand men. The 
siege was commenced. Trenches were opened, and, by 
the 4th of September, a sap had been pushed to within 
three hundred yards of the abbatis. In the course of a 
another month, batteries had been erected, and other 
preparations were ready. 

On the evening of October 4th, the tragical scene com- 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 417 

menced, and a heavy cannonade was kept up durino- the 
night. In the morning, that scene became terrific. Thirty- 
seven cannon and nine mortars were opened upon the city, 
while sixteen heavy guns from the fleet added their uproar 
to the thunder of the former. The response to these was 
still louder and more appalling. Nearly one hundred guns, 
which had been mounted by Prevost, as we have said, gave 
back their tremendous explosions. Carcasses, filled with 
all manner of combustibles, were hurled into the town, set- 
ting on fire the houses, and spreading consternation among 
the inhabitants. Shells came down from the sky, bursting 
like meteors, and scattering their death-dealing fragments 
in every street and in the neighborhood of every dwelling. 
All that day, and, indeed, for four succeeding days and 
nights, this mutual tremendous firing was maintained. 
Savannah and its neighborhood became covered with a 
dense, dark cloud of smoke, through which the rays of the 
sun could scarcely penetrate by day, and which, as that set, 
served as a pall to increase the gloom and darkness of 
the night. 

If the besiegers were steady to their purpose, the 
besieged were no less resolute and successful in their 
resistance. Little or no impression had hitherto been 
made upon the enemy's works, and how long they would 
continue to hold out, the Americans had no means of judg- 
ing. They had reason, indeed, to believe that a reduction 
might at no distant day be effected, as the supplies were 
cut off, and the inhabitants must be suffering intensely. 
But D'Estaing began to fear for the safety of his fleet, 
exposed, as it was, on an open coast. In this posture, he 
proposed to Lincoln to attempt the place as originally con- 
templated — by storm. This the latter deemed extremely 
hazardous; but submitting to the higher authority of the 
count, an assault was fixed for the 9th of October. 

At one o'clock of the morning of that day, the Ameri- 
cans were up, and ready for the fearful contest. The 
French unwisely delayed for some two or three hours; 
27 



418 GREAT EVENTS OF 

but at length, led on by D'Estaing and Lincoln, the com- 
bined forces — the French in three columns and the Ameri- 
cans in one — proceeded to the attack. 

Taking a position at the head of the first column, 
D'Estaing led them forward to the very walls of the Eng- 
ligh works. It was a fatal approach. Of a sudden, and 
w^hen the French commander was congratulating himself 
that he was taking the enemy by surprise, the blaze of a 
hundred cannon filled him and his troops with amazement, 
while the balls and grape-shot mowed down their ranks, as 
did the fire of the Americans at Bunker's hill. Still, 
D'Estaing ordered the remainder to advance, he himself 
heroically leading the way. But it was only to death and 
defeat. Soon wounded, D'Estaing was borne from the 
spot, while his brave troops remained to meet a still 
severer destiny. They were mowed as grass by a new- 
ground scythe. The few who survived, now made good 
their retreat to an adjoining wood, leaving room for the 
second column, pressing forward, to supply their place. 

These, passing over the fallen bodies of their brave com- 
panions, succeeded in mounting the walls; and there they 
stood — and there, with almost superhuman strength and 
determination, they fought. But it was not even for such 
bravery and such perseverance to succeed. If the struggle 
was now fearful, the carnage was still more so. One after 
another, and by tens and twenties, they fell side by side, 
companions in death of their brave precursors. A remnant 
only was left; and as that remnant succeeded in securing 
a retreat, the third and last column of the French troops 
came into action. A similar contest awaited them, which 
they entered into with even greater ardor and more excited 
passion; but it was followed by a similar, and perhaps still 
more fatal, result. The chivalrous Laurens, at the head of 
the Americans, now made his appearance ; and directing his 
entire force against the Spring-hill redoubt, attempted to 
scale its ramparts. But it was a vain attempt. The para- 
pets were too high to be reached, and the assailants fell as 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



419 



they appeared, shot down with equal certainty and rapidity. 
Among the Americans, at this memorable contest, was that 
Carolina regiment which, at the siege of Fort Moultrie, had 
so distinguished itself, and which, as a reward for its valor, 
Mrs. Elliott had presented two standards, as we had occasion 
to notice, when describing the noble defence of the old 
"slaughter pen." Nothing daunted by the fate of their 
companions, this regiment pressed furiously forward ; and 
now, for a brief period, was witnessed a spectacle, which 
lighted up gladness in every eye: two American standards 
— the very standards which we have named — were seen 
waving on the English ramparts. And there, too, was the 




Jasper on the Rampjirts. 

noble-hearted Jasper himself, with those standards, which 
he loved better than life itself. But it was a momentary 
floating to the breeze, and these standards had for ever done 
their duty. They soon fell, and with them fell the brave 
and patriotic Jasper. He grasped his standard as he fell 
into the ditch, and there the flag covered him as a winding- 
sheet of glory. He had told Mrs. Elliott that he would 



420 GREAT EVENTS OF 

surrender his flag only with his life, and he was true to his 
word. Jasper's name — heroism — patriotism — will descend 
with the lapse of years; nor will they be remembered but to 
be honored, while the records of American valor shall have 
an existence. 

The issue may be told in few words. The Americans 
failed, and retired. Many a noble heart had shed its blood; 
many an arm, which had that day 

Shed fast atonement for its first delay, 

was folded on the breast in death. And among those who 
fell nobly, there was one — a high-souled Polander — the 
chivalric Pulaski — a volunteer in the American service; he 
fell at the head of two hundred horsemen, urging on their 
way amid fire and smoke, until a swivel-shot struck the 
gallant soldier to the earth. 

The contest lasted a little more than an hour; and yet, 
in that brief space, six hundred and thirty-seven French, 
and four hundred and fifty Americans, were mangled — 
bleeding corpses on the ground — more than one thousand ! 
Rapid work! It should seem that Moloch might have been 
satisfied with the victims offered on that day's altar. 

D'Estaing retired soon after with his fleet. He had 
gained no praise: on the contrary, he was censured for his 
haste in demanding the surrender of Savannah before the 
arrival of Lincoln; and then, by allowing Prevost so long 
a time to deliberate, in truth giving him ample opportunity 
to prepare for defence. The i-esult was inglorious, and 
served to perpetuate, and even strengthen, the cause of the 
English at the South. 

2. SIEGE OF CHARLESTON. 

Charleston had long been an object of cupidity on the 
part of the British. We have already had occasion to 
speak of an expedition under Sir Peter Parker and Gen- 
erals Cornwallis and Howe, destined against that city, 
and the summary check they received at Fort Moultrie — 
that "old slaughter-pen" — every one of whose garrison was 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 421 

a hero, and the record of whose combined resistance can 
never be remembered but to the honor and praise of Amer- 
ican valor. That repulse was not forgotten by the British, 
and, when next an attempt should be made, it was to be 
expected that preparations would be commensurate with 
the magnitude and difficulties of the enterprise. 

It proved so. In the spring following the siege of 
Savannah, General Clinton left New York with ten thou- 
sand men, intent on the capture of Charleston. Lincoln 
was still at the head of the American troops in the South. 
But they were altogether inadequate to defend the city 
against so numerous and formidable a force as now 
appeared against him. For his own credit, as well as 
for the honor of the American arms, clearly he should have 
avoided a collision. But, over-persuaded by Governor 
Rutledge and other prominent citizens, and, moreover, 
reluctant to abandon a place which contained large public 
stores, or seem to yield where there was hope of success, 
he consented to remain, and accomplish whatever human 
wisdom, combined with American valor, could do. 

On the 30th of March, General Clinton commenced the 
siege. He proceeded with a caution, to be explained only 
by the lesson taught the British at the siege of Fort Moul- 
trie, and a determination not to be under the necessity of 
meeting with another such disastrous result. In another 
place, it should have been noted, that Fort Moultrie, ni the 
present invasion, made no resistance, the contest, it being 
intended, should be on the mainland, and in the immediate 
vicinity of the city, where such defences had been erected 
as the authorities were able to provide. 

On the 10th of April, the first parallel was completed, and 
Lincoln was summoned to surrender. To this summons, 
he replied: "that he felt it to be his duty, and it was also 
his instruction, to defend the place to the last extremity." 
Ten days elapsed, during which a second parallel was 
finished, and a second summons made and declined. A 
heavy and formidable cannonade was now opened by Clin- 



422 GREAT EVENTS OF 

ton, which was kept up, with scarcely any remission, for 
several days. Meanwhile, Lincoln was almost constantly 
on duty — straining every muscle to resist the steady, but 
apparently fatal, advance of his foe. It is related of him, 
that "one day he was ten hours in the saddle, without once 
dismounting — riding hither and thither, with his great heart 
filled with anxious foreboding; and, the last fortnight, he 
never took off his clothes to rest. Flinging himself, in his 
uniform, on a couch, he would snatch a few moments' 
repose, and then again be seen riding along the lines." 

Meanwhile, his defences became weakened, and his 
troops exhausted with labor and fatigue. They had little 
time to sleep, and even the supply of provisions was limited. 
Yet, Lincoln continued, day after day, to inspire them with 
courage and hope. All that a brave commander could do, 
he did — concealing the apprehensions which harrowed his 
inmost soul, and for which there were reasons; all that 
men could do, his noble few did — suffering privations sel- 
dom experienced during the revolutionary contest. It was 
a brave defence! It was a long, protracted, painful strug- 
gle 1 But it was in vain. At length, the batteries of the 
enemy had reached within eighty yards of the American 
defences, and preparations were making for a general 
storm. Thus environed by a formidable force, both by 
sea and land, 

^"Nec spes opis ulla dabatur" — 

it was the dictate of humanity, both in respect to the inhab- 
itants of the city, and the brave, but exhausted, remnant 
of his devoted army, to capitulate. Accordingly, overtures 
were made to General Clinton, which were at length 
accepted. Charleston fell, and the entire army laid down 
arms. By the terms of capitulation, the garrison were to 
march out, and deposit their arms in front of the works; 
but, as a mark of humiliation, the drums were not to beat 
an American march, nor their colors to be displayed. This 
was severe; but the humiliation was remembered, when, 
eighteen months afterwards, Lord Cornwallis surrendered 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 423 

at Yorktown, and "waters of a full cup were wrung out" 
to him. 

3. BATTLE OF CAIVIDEN. 

The fall of Charleston opened the south to Cornwallis, 
nor was he slow to take advantage of the opportunity of 
strengthening the royal cause. Baron de Kalb had been 
sent from the main army to the assistance of Lincoln; but 
the latter having surrendered before his arrival, the former 
assumed the command of the forces opposed to Cornwallis. 
Shortly after, however, Gates, the "hero of Saratoga," 
arrived, having been appointed to occupy the place of 
General Lincoln. 

The reputation which Gates had acquired in his contest 
with Burgoyne, had preceded him, and served to stay the 
despondency and gloom which was extensively pervading 
the South. The militia responded to his call, and came 
flocking to his standard. Thus reinforced, he proceeded 
towards Camden, the rendezvous of Lord Rawdon. But 
his haste was ill-judged. Besides, by reason of a serious 
lack of provisions for his troops, which he had neglected to 
provide, they were compelled to subsist for several days on 
green apples, corn, and other vegetables ; their strength, 
also, was still more diminished for want of needful rest. On 
reaching the vicinity of Rawdon, instead of an immediate 
attack, before the latter could receive reinforcements, and 
when he was more on an equal footing with the enemy, he 
wasted several days in skirmishes, which served to darken 
rather than brighten his chance of success. In this interval, 
Cornwallis arrived with the troops under his command, thus 
adding to the strength of the enemy, and greatly increasing 
their confidence and courage. 

Indeed, Cornwallis was not slow in deciding to hazard an 
engagement, although he knew that the contest would still 
be unequal. Gates had superior numbers. But a retreat 
would be to abandon all that he had gained in South Caro- 
lina and Georgia; and in effect would be the ruin of the 
royal cause. 



424 GREAT EVENTS OP 

The American army occupied a post at Rugely's mills. 
On the 11th of August, at ten o'clock in the night, the 
English began their march. Ignorant of this movement, 
Gates had put his army in motion at the same time, and 
with similar intent. What was their mutual surprise, when 
at two o'clock in the morning, the advanced-guard of the 
British suddenly came in contact with the head column of 
the Americans! A brief skirmish ensued — but soon ended, 
as if by mutual consent — neither commander being willing 
to hazard a nocturnal rencounter. 

At a council of war summoned by Gates, the Baron de 
Kalb advised a retreat to their former encampment, as in 
their present position they were between two marshes, 
while at Rugely's mills they would have the decided advan- 
tage as to position. In this, however, he was overruled by 
Gates, who decided to wait the approach of the enemy 
where they were. 

We shall not enter into the details of this unfortunate 
battle. It was sad and sanguinary. General Gates mis- 
judged as to position ; but still greater was his error in 
attempting to change the order of battle almost at the 
moment when the battle began. Of this latter mistake, 
Cornwallis was not slow to take advantage, but at once 
ordered his troops to charge. Unprepared for an attack 
so sudden and so furious, the American column gave way — 
the Virginians actually betaking themselves to flight. All 
was soon confusion and uproar. De Kalb threw himself at 
the head of the regular troops, and, infusing into them the 
fire and indignation which animated his own bosom, led them 
on. They advanced firm — calm — determined. But the 
contest was now unequal. They could not resist the 
impetuous torrent which came thundering upon them. 
They could not save the battle. And at this time — their 
ranks thinned — their path obstructed — the cavalry of Tarle- 
ton came bearing down upon them with the impetuosity of 
a whirlwind. "Shot after shot had struck the Baron de 
Kalb, and the blood was pouring from his side in streams; 



AMERICAN HISTOKY, 



425 



yet, animated by that spirit which has made the hero in 
every age, he ralhed his men for a last charge, and led them 
at the point of the bayonet on the dense ranks. Striking a 
bayonet from his breast, and laying the grenadier that held 
it dead at his feet, he pressed forward, and, in the very 
act of cheering on his men, fell with the blood gushing 




Death of De Kalb. 



from eleven wounds. His aids immediately covered him 
with their bodies, exclaiming, 'Save the Baron de Kalb! 
save the Baron de Kalb!'" 

But their efforts to save him were unavailing. He was 
taken prisoner, and his troops fled. Gates, meanwhile, was 
pursuing his fugitive army. Their arrest and recall were, 
however, beyond his power. The rout was entire ; the 
defeat complete; owing, as was thought by men of com- 
petent judgment, to the mismanagement of Gates. 

De Kalb survived his wounds but a short time. He was 
able, however, to dictate a brief letter to the patriotic band 
of soldiers at whose head he had planted himself, and who 
nobly sustained him up to the moment of his fall. He died 



420 GREAT EVENTS OF 

in the cause of liberty — regretted by all who knew his worth 
as a man and a soldier — and honored by congress, which 
directed a monument to be erected to his memory at 
Annapolis. 

The battle at Camden was sanguinary, and had the effect 
to spread a gloom over the face of American affairs. The 
loss of the patriots exceeded six hundred in killed; the 
wounded and prisoners thirteen hundred. The British 
stated their loss to be only three hundred in killed and 
wounded. 

Cornwallis was the victor — but the British cause had now 
reached its culminating point. Elated at their successes, 
the conquerors grew insolent and rapacious; the Americans, 
resolute and determined. 

4. BATTLE OF COWPENS. 

Never did a service require an able and efficient com- 
mander more than the American service at the South, 
following the disastrous defeat of Gates at the battle of 
Camden. Fortunately, the precise man was found in Gen- 
eral Greene, "who, next to Washington, was the ablest 
commander in the Revolutionary army" — an officer of large 
experience, and distinguished for two qualities, which were 
more important, at this juncture, than all others — "great 
caution and great rapidity." To these were added a won- 
derful fortitude and as wonderful perseverance. 

On assuming the command, Greene found the army 
reduced to two thousand men, of whom not more than 
eight hundred were fit for service. The officers, however, 
had few equals — and no superiors. There were Morgan, 
Lee, Marion, Sumpter, and Washington (Lieutenant-colo- 
nel), men, whose heroic achievements have justly placed 
them high on the rolls of military fame. Had the army 
borne any comparison to its officers, either in point of num- 
bers or in discipline, energy, and enthusiasm, the royal 
cause, in the South, would have met a still earlier doom than 
it did. But the army was not only greatly reduced in 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 427 

numbers, but so destitute was it of arms, ammunition, food, 
and clothing, that it seemed a matter of presumption to 
attempt entering the list with Cornwallis, who, to a well- 
disciplined and powerful army, added every desirable 
materiel of war. But it often occurred during the Revo- 
lutionary struggle, that "the race was not to the swift, nor 
the battle to the strong." 

The first measure adopted by Greene was unusual — he 
separated his forces, small as they were. Into several divi- 
sions, and stationed them at different points. For this he 
has been censured, as contrary to military rule; but the 
sequel proved the wisdom of the measure. It served 
greatly to dismay Cornwallis, who scarcely knew in what 
direction to proceed, or which one to attack — whether 
Morgan, Marion, or Lee, who, with their respective 
detachments, were threatening him from different points. 

At length, however, he decided to begin with Morgan, 
who was stationed at Cowpens, with an available force of 
less than a thousand men. The plan proposed by Corn- 
wallis was, that Tarleton, with eleven hundred men, should 
assail him in front, while he himself, with the main army, 
would attempt to prevent his retreat. On the appearance 
of Tarleton, Morgan retired; but being, at length, hotly 
pressed, a contest became inevitable. The first onset of 
Tarleton was terrible — the Americans gave way, and the 
victorious British were anticipating the utter rout of their 
foes. But, at a critical moment of the action. Colonel 
Washington, who had been watching the various move- 
ments of the respective armies, gave orders to his bugler to 
sound a charge. It was nobly done ! Nothing could with- 
stand the impetuosity, the fire, the fury of the assailants. 
The infantry, which was pressing on to victory, were, as 
in a moment, borne down, and scattered like chaff before 
the whirlwind. Morgan had time to I'ally his repulsed 
force; and, with such an example as had been set them, 
they now sped their way to victory. It was a brief, but a 
stirring, sanguinary scene. Tarleton lost of his eleven 



428 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



hundred, seven hundred — besides tv^^o cannon, eight hun- 
dred muskets, and a hundred dragoons. 




Cliarge of Colonel Washington. 

The battle over, Morgan hastily retired, in order to 
escape Cornw^alHs, who was bearing dow^n upon him. In 
this he was successful; but it was only at the sacrifice of 
the baggage, and a large part of the stores of the army. 
Cornwallis pursued a similar policy — never was man more 
determined to make sure of the enemy than he was; and 
never was man more determined to escape than Morgan. 
His object was to reach the head-quarters of Greene; but, 
at the distance of fifty miles, it was his good fortune to 
meet his general, who, with a small force, was hastening 
to his assistance. 

5. RETREAT— SUBSEQUENT MOVEMENTS. 

Immediately following the battle of Cowpens, Greene 
directed his course towards Guilford, which he had appoint- 
ed as the rendezvous of his army. This was a perilous 
undertaking; and the more so, as his route lay across the 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 429 

Catawba, the Yadkin, and the Dan — each of which was 
Hable to be suddenly swelled, and thus prevent his passage; 
and at a time, perhaps, when Cornwallis would be pressing 
upon him. Besides, the winter was a most unpropitious 
season for such an enterprise. The soldiers were poorly 
clad; many of them were barefoot; blankets were greatly 
needed, and even provisions were scarce. But there was 
no safe alternative. Greene's force was inadequate to main- 
tain a position against so formidable a force as Cornwallis 
had under his command. It was not indeed certain that a 
retreat so distant, and so fraught with difficulties, could be 
efl'ected in safety. But it was decided to run the hazard, 
and towards the accomplishment of his plans, Greene now 
put forth all his energy and skill. 

We shall not follow him minutely in the various steps of 
his remarkable and successful enterprise. Often did the 
English advance columns press upon his rear; and so deter- 
mined were the former — with such rapidity did they urge 
their pursuit — that the fugitives were able in some instances 
to rest but three hours out of the twenty-four, and to secure 
but one meal a-day. Their fatigue — their deprivations — 
their sufferings, penetrated the very heart of their sympa- 
thizing leader. His own anxiety was deep and wasting; 
yet he had a smile and a word of encouragement as he 
rode up, and hurried forward his exhausted columns. 

At length they approached the Dan; that passed, they 
were safe ; but this was the point of their greatest danger. 
Cornwallis was near at hand, and, like Pharaoh of old, 
pressing upon the children of Israel at the banks of the Red 
sea, was confident of their utter extermination — he had 
resolved to overwhelm and annihilate the American army 
on the banks of the Dan. 

They reached those banks. In the rear, covering their 
embarkation, and, if possible, keeping in check the advance 
of the now infuriated enemy, were stationed Lee's legion 
and Washington's horsemen. It was a noble but perilous 
enterprise which they had undertaken. Had the forces of 



430 GREAT EVENTS OF 

Cornwallis reached them, it is impossible to conjecture the 
issue. They had decided to succeed or perish. 

But about noon, a messenger made his appearance upon 
a swift charger, making the joyful announcement that the 
army had safely made the passage. The guard now them- 
selves urged their way to the ferry. Greene had not yet 
crossed. He had delayed through his anxiety for the safety 
of Lee and Washington, and their brave comrades. Who 
can describe his exultation as they came dashing on their 
proud steeds! That was a moment of intense joy; but that 
joy reached its climax when all were safely on the opposite 
shore, and the deep waters of the Dan were rolling between 
his army and their pursuers. The last boat that left, bore the 
intrepid Lee, and, as it grounded upon the opposite shore, 
the British van had reached the banks. This was the 
climax of their disappointment. At the end of a pursuit of 
two hundred and fifty miles, and during which they had 
destroyed all their baggage to accelerate their progress, it 
was their destiny to behold their prey exulting beyond their 
reach. Of this retreat, it has been well remarked, that "for 
the skill with which it was planned, the resolution and energy 
with which it was carried through, and the distance traveled, 
it stands alone in the annals of our country, and will bear a 
comparison with the most renowned feats of ancient or 
modern times. It covered Greene with more glory than a 
victory could have done, and stamped him at once the great 
commander." 

Soon after the events now recited, the army of General 
Greene was augmented by the arrival of reinforcements 
from Virginia, to five thousand five hundred men. Numeri- 
cally, his force was larger than that of Cornwallis, but most 
of the troops were for the first time in a camp. Thus 
strengthened, Greene decided to hazard an engagement as 
early as circumstances allowed. With this object in view, 
after giving his troops some little opportunity to rest, he 
proceeded, and took post at Guilford. 

Here, on the 15th of March, occurred the battle of Guil- 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 43 1 

ford Court-house, which on the part of Greene had been so 
wisely planned as must have issued in the utter discomfiture 
of Cornwallis, had all the Americans behaved with their 
accustomed bravery. But, most unfortunately, the terrible 
aspect of the British army, on its near approach, spread 
consternation and dismay among the Carolina militia; and, 
throwing down their guns, knapsacks, and canteens, they 
precipitately left the scene of action. These were followed 
by a portion of the Marylanders. It was impossible to rally 
them, or even to stay their progress. But the Virginians 
fought nobly, as did the second regiment of the Marylanders. 
Upon these and the continental troops, the entire force of 
the battle fell. For a time, even with the loss of the aid of 
those who so ignobly fled, victory seemed to decide for the 
Americans. But at length Cornwallis, at a great sacrifice 
of men, succeeded in getting the ascendancy, and no alter- 
native was left to Greene but to order a retreat, while it 
could safely be made. The loss of the Americans was 
about four hundred, in killed and wounded ; that of the 
British reached nearly six hundred. The British claimed 
the victory, but it was a victory which caused Fox to 
exclaim, when announced in the British House of Commons, 
^^ Another such will ruin the British army.^'' 

Following the battle above described, Cornwallis retreated 
to such a distance from Greene, as to present little induce- 
ment to the latter to follow, even had his force been able to 
cope with that under his lordship's command. It remained, 
therefore, for him to adopt some new plan, and to look in 
another direction for some field of usefulness to his country's 
cause. After much consideration, he decided to lead back 
his forces into South Carolina, and to fall on the line of the 
British posts between Ninety-Six and Charleston. It was 
a bold, original, and hazardous experiment; and the more 
so, as Cornwallis might also return, and press him with his 
superior force. But the decision was made; and, taking up 
his line of march, in twelve days he reached Camden, where 
Lord Rawdon was strongly intrenched. 



432 GREAT EVENTS OF 

Taking a position on Hobkirk's hill, two miles north of 
Camden, Rawdon in a few days drew out his forces, and 
appeared in battle array against him. At the time the 
approach of the enemy was announced, the Americans were 
deeply engaged in cooking food, of which, for twenty-four 
hours, they had been destitute. For a moment, there was 
confusion; but, abandoning their meal, as did Greene his 
coffee, they soon stood in order of battle. The action 
opened with promise to the Americans. Greene himself, at 
the head of a single regiment, fought as a common soldier. 
His troops appeared firm, and even enthusiastic. Judge 
his surprise, when, at this critical moment, he perceived the 
regiment of Gunby, the one upon which, more perhaps than 
all others, he depended — the one which at Guilford had dis- 
played such bravery — that regiment was giving way — was 
in the very act of retreating. Greene sped his charger 
among them — headed them — rallied them; but it was too 
late: the battle was lost. There was, indeed, more fighting, 
and every effort was made to recover from the shock caused 
by the retreat of Gunby's veteran regiment. But it was 
fruitless, and Greene retreated, in rather a creditable man- 
ner, considering the circumstances. 

But the regiment, it is recorded — the cause of such deep 
mortification and utter failure — was after all not to blame. 
At least, the apology was made for them, that they mistook 
the order of Gunby, their leader, who had directed them 
only to halt, for an order to retreat. In the din of arms, 
his command was not understood, and the consequence was 
the disastrous result we have named. 

The situation of Rawdon, notwithstanding his success, 
was critical; Greene's was still more critical. For the first 
time, it is said, the latter became vacillating and despondent. 
On the one hand, he was in danger from Rawdon; and on 
the other, it was reported that Cornwallis was marching 
rapidly against him. His army was small — destitute — dis- 
couraged. But it was not Greene's nature long to despond. 
He rose above the difficulties and perils of his position, and 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 433' 

decided to occupy the place which God and his country had 
assigned him. 

At this juncture, more certain intelhgence was received 
that Cornwalhs was on his march to Virginia. This left him 
at liberty to follow out his original plan. 

Meanwhile, Rawdon broke up his encampment at Camden, 
and moved towards Fort Motte, against which Marion and 
Lee were pursuing a siege. Before Rawdon could reach 
it, it had surrendered to the Americans. 

There remained now in the hands of the Bi'itish but one 
fortress itiore of importance. This was Ninety-Six, situated 
one hundred and forty-seven miles north-west from Charles- 
ton, and garrisoned by five hundred and sixty men. To 
the reduction of this, Greene turned his attention. On the 
22d of May, he appeared before it, and commenced a siege. 
While successfully pursuing his design, and daily advancing 
towards the consummation of his wishes, news arrived of 
the rapid approach of Rawdon. Indeed, he appeared even 
earlier than had been anticipated, and Greene had no alter- 
native but to retreat. But, listening to his army, who were 
intent on a demonstration against the enemy, he consented 
thereto: but, although they made the assault with admirable 
firmness, and even enthusiastic zeal, they failed, and orders 
to retreat were given. 

Rawdon followed Greene some fifteen or twenty miles on 
his retreat; when, returning to Ninety-Six, he ordered its 
evacuation, and himself took up his march for Charleston. 

As the sickly season had now commenced, Greene with- 
drew his army to a cool and salubrious position on the high 
hills of Santee. Here, having remained until the 22d of 
August — his troops resting and recruiting, as much they 
needed both — he broke up his encampment, and began his 
march; and on the 7th of September, arrived within seven 
miles of Eutaw Springs, where the British lay encamped in 
an open field, under command of General Stewart. 

On the following day, putting his army in motion, he 
proceeded towards the field, where occurred — 
28 



434 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



6. THE BATTLE OF EUTAW SPRINGS. 

Greene took the British commander somewhat by surprise, 
but he was not slow to put his army in the order of battle. 
The Americans were the first to commence the contest, and 
that commencement was auspicious. The militia did them- 
selves greater credit than on some former occasions. Both 
armies were soon engaged ; both contended with a serious-' 
ness, a determination, a perseverance, commensurate with 
the prize at stake. It is not necessary to descend to par- 
ticulars. Each cause was apparently more than once in 
the ascendant, but in the sequel neither could claim a decided 
victory. Yet, the advantage rested with Greene. The 
English had lost one-quarter of their number in killed, and 
another quarter were made prisoners. Moreover, he had 
driven them from the field ; but he could not pursue them, 
qn account of his prisoners and wounded, and the exhausted 
state of his army. 

At the close of the contest, the belligerent armies united 
in burying their dead. What a contrast to the spectacle 
which had been exhibited a few hours before ! 

The battle of Eutaw Springs was the last general engage- 
ment in the South. Soon after, the British concentrated 
themselves at Charleston; and here .they were for months 
hemmed in, and watched by the faithful and persevering 
Greene. But their situation, at length, became so distress- 
ing, that they determined to evacuate the city. This was 
carried into effect on the 13th of December, 1781. At three 
o'clock of the same day, Greene entered in triumph, to the 
exultation of its emancipated citizens, and with all the honors 
which a grateful people could shed upon him. " God bless 
you! God bless youP^ was uttered by hundreds, as he passed 
along; nor was it a thoughtless, unmeaning prayer, but the 
warm and ardent desire of warm and ardent hearts. Greene 
merited it all: he loved his country with an affection which 
no circumstances could weaken, and served her with a 
fidelity which no temptation could interrupt. Truthfully, 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 435 

most truthfully, did Washington say of him: "Could he but 
promote the interests of his country in the character of a 
corporal, he would exchange, without a murmur, his epau- 
lettes for the knot." 

7. BATTLE OF YORKTOWN. 

The campaign for the year 1781, as arranged between 
Washington and the Count de Rochambeau at Wethersfiekl, 
Connecticut, had for its object the recovery of New York, 
still in possession of the British. A French fleet, to arrive 
in August, was expected to cooperate. In pursuance of this 
plan, the allied forces were concentrated at Kingsbridge, 
fifteen miles above New York. 

While these movements were in progress, it was unex- 
pectedly announced that the destination of the French fleet 
was the Chesapeake, instead of New York; and here the 
Count de Grasse, at length, arrived with twenty-eight ships 
of the line, several frigates, and three thousand troops. 

This intelligence manifested the necessity of a change of 
purpose. Without the cooperation of a fleet, it would be 
impossible to succeed in the reduction of New York. Be- 
sides, there now opened an equally, if not a more important 
enterprise, in a different quarter. 

Lord Cornwallis, who had for some time conducted the 
military operations of the British at the South, as we have 
had occasion to notice, had concentrated his forces at York- 
town, in Virginia, which, together with Gloucester Point, 
he had strongly fortified. His army consisted of ten thou- 
sand effective men. 

Washington was not long in deciding the course which 
the interests of his country required him to pursue. He 
was now ready to follow the indications of Providence: 
and it was now apparent that a victory over Cornwallis 
must necessarily forward the triumph of the patriot cause. 
It was happily ordered that the French fleet should have 
the Chesapeake for its destination. In that vicinity, the 
final conflict was to be waged ; there, the pride of Britain 



436 GREAT EVENTS OF 

was to be humbled ; there, the last act in the drama was to 
transpire. 

Pursuant to his altered purposes, Washington put his army 
in motion, and on the 25th of August, the passage of the 
Hudson was effected. 

It being a point of great moment to conceal the real object 
of this movement, the march of the army was continued until 
the 31st, in such a direction as to keep up fears for New 
York; and a considerable degree of address was used to 
countenance the opinion that the real design was against 
that place. The letters which had been intercepted by Sir 
Henry Clinton favored this deception; and so strong was 
the impression made, that after it became necessary for the 
combined army to leave the route leading down the Hudson, 
he is stated to have retained his fears for New York, and 
not to have suspected the real object of his adversary, until 
he had approached the Delaware, and it had become too 
late to obstruct the progress of the allied army towards 
Virginia. He then resolved to make every exertion in his 
power to relieve Lord Cornwallis, and, in the mean time, to 
act offensively in the North. An expedition was planned 
against New London, in Connecticut; and a strong detach- 
ment, under the command of General Arnold, was embarked 
on board a fleet of transports, which landed early in the 
morning of the 6th of September on both sides of the har- 
bor, about three miles from the town. The result of this 
expedition — so infamous to Arnold — so inhuman — so con- 
trary to all the laws governing modern warfare — is too well 
known to need recital here. 

The progress of Washington could not consistently be 
arrested by such an incursion, ready, as in other circum- 
stances he would have been, to have hastened to the defence 
of his fellow-citizens, against so vindictive a monster as that 
traitor had shown himself to be. Momentous results were 
now depending upon accelerated movements; and, accord- 
ingly,- he urged his troops forward to the extent of their 
power. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 437 

Having made the necessary arrangements for the con- 
veyance of his army down the Chesapeake, Washington, 
accompanied by several distinguished officers, French and 
American, hastened forward to Wilhamsburg, where, in an 
interview with the Count de Grasse, a system of operations 
for the contemplated siege was devised. 

On the 25th of September, the last division of the allied 
troops arrived in James' river, and were disembarked at the 
landing near Williamsburg. On the 30th, the combined 
armies, twelve thousand in number, moved upon Yorktown 
and Gloucester, at which time the fleet of Count de Grasse 
proceeded up York river, with the double object of prevent- 
ing the retreat of Cornwallis, and intercepting his supplies. 

The village of Yorktown lies on the south side of York 
river. Its southern banks are high. In its waters a ship- 
of-the-line could ride with safety. Gloucester Point projects 
far into the river on the opposite shore. Both these posts 
were occupied by Cornwallis — the main body of the army 
being at York, under the immediate ^command of his lord- 
ship; Lieutenant-colonel Tarleton was stationed at Glouces- 
ter with a detachment of about six hundred men. Every 
possible effort had been made to fortify these posts. The 
interests involved were of incalculable magnitude. A fail- 
ure now, Cornwallis could not but perceive, would put to 
hazard the royal cause. Every expedient, therefore, was 
adopted, which was calculated to secure his success, and 
give victory to the British arms. 

Washington was equally impressed with the greatness of 
the enterprise in which he had embarked. The eyes of his 
countrymen were turned with intense interest to the issues 
of the impending contest. Nor can it be doubted that sup- 
plications went up from thousands of family altars, and from 
private closets, that the God of the Pilgrim Fathers would 
interpose for the salvation of a people, who, from their first 
landing on these shores, had regarded his honor as their 
highest object, and the enjoyment of rational liberty as their 
greatest privilege. 



438 GREAT EVENTS OF 

The preparations having now been completed, YorktoM^n 
was invested, upon which Cornwallis, abandoning all his 
advanced works, retired behind his principal fortifications. 
The former were immediately occupied by the besiegers. 

It is not important to detail the events of each succeeding 
day, as this seige progressed. Washington, calm and col- 
lected, continued to extend his batteries towards the princi- 
pal works of the enemy. The cannonade from the British 
line of defences was furious and incessant. On the 16th, a 
fierce sortie was made by the British, an American battery 
was stormed — the artillerists were overpowered, and seven 
cannon spiked; but the Americans rallied, and succeeded 
in recovering all that was lost. 

Finding his situation extremely critical, Cornwallis now 
decided on abandoning his sick, together with his baggage, 
and, ci'ossing to Gloucester, to attempt an escape to New 
York. In pursuance of this plan, boats, prepared under 
various pretexts, were held in readiness to receive the 
troops at ten in the evening, and convey them over the 
river. The arrangements were made with such secresy, that 
the first embarkation arrived at the Point unperceived, and 
part of the troops were landed, when a sudden and violent 
storm interrupted the execution of this hazardous plan, and 
drove the boats down the river. The storm continued till 
near daylight, when the boats returned. But the plan was 
necessarily abandoned, and the boats were sent to bring 
back the soldiers, who were relanded on the southern shore 
in the course of the forenoon without much loss. 

On the morning of the 17th, several new batteries which 
had been completed were opened, and a more appalling, 
and, if possible, destructive fire, was commenced upon the 
British works. It could no longer be withstood. Corn- 
wallis became convinced of the folly of protracting a contest 
which was only weakening his forces, and sacrificing the 
lives of his troops. It was a most unwelcome and humili- 
ating necessity, but that necessity existed, and at ten o'clock 
he ordered the British lines to beat a parley. This was 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 439 

immediately followed by a proposed cessation of hostilities for 
twenty-four hours, with reference to a settlement of terms of 
capitulation. Washington, in his reply, expressed his desire 
to stay the effusion of blood, but not one moment could he 
lose in fruitless negotiations. His lordship might transmit his 
proposals, and two hours would be given to consider them. 
These were transmitted, but they proved unsatisfactory, 
Washington now himself dictated the terms; and they were 
the same as given to Lincoln at the fall of Charleston. At 
the appointed time, the conquered army, with colors cased, 
and drums silent, marched out, and laid down their arms. 
Lincoln was appointed to receive the sword of Cornwallis — 
an honor which he deserved — and a service doubtless the 
more grateful from the circumstance that, eighteen months 
before, he had been compelled to surrender his sword to an 
English commander. It was an imposing spectacle. To 
the British, the more humiliating, as it cast a shade over all 
their prospects of success in the land of rebellion — to the 
Americans, the more grateful, as it was a presage of an end 
to their toils and hardships. The conduct of Cornwallis, on 
the occasion of surrender, was unbecoming the firm and 
high-minded officer. He was not present, but appointed 
another to tender his sword in his place. There are men 
who can participate in the honors of victory, and claim 
their full portion — but who are too proud to share with 
their fellow-officers and soldiers the mortification of defeat. 
Cornwallis was one. 

To Washington and his army the issue of this contest was 
most joyful ; and in token of that joy, orders were issued 
that all under arrest, should forthwith be set at liberty. But 
this was not enough. A public recognition of the Divine 
goodness seemed befitting; accordingly, in his public orders, 
in terms most solemn and impressive, he directed that divine 
service should be performed in the different brigades and 
divisions. All the troops not on duty were recommended 
to be present, and to assist in the solemn and grateful 
homage paid to the Benefactor of the nation. 



440 



GREAT EVENTS OF 




AMERICAN HISTORY. 441 



8. TREATY OF PEACE. 



The first intelligence received in America from England, 
after the news of the battle of Yorktown had reached that 
country, was different in its tenor from what had been 
expected. The Americans regarded it as the finishing 
stroke of the war, and anticipated a similar estimation of 
the battle in England. But on the assembling of parlia- 
ment in November, 1781, the speech from the throne 
breathed a settled purpose to continue the war; and the 
addresses from both hcHises, which were carried by large 
majorities, echoed the sentiment. 

But when the first excitement had passed, and men began 
to contemplate the posture of things with calm and enlight- 
ened reason, they saw the folly of persisting in the contest. 
To conquer America by force, was impracticable, and the 
further waste of treasure and blood, was both impolitic 
and inhuman. 

Pursuant to these corrected views, on the 22d of Febru- 
ary, 1782, General Conway moved an address to the king, 
praying that the war on the continent of North America 
might no longer be pursued, for the impracticable purpose 
of reducing that country to obedience by force ; and express- 
ing their hope, that the earnest desire and diligent exertion 
to restore the public tranquillity, of which they had received 
his majesty's most gracious assurances, might, by a happy 
reconciliation with the revolted colonies, be forwarded and 
made effectual; to which great end his majesty's faithful 
Commons would be ready to give their utmost assistance. 
This motion being lost by a single vote only, was, five days 
after, renewed by the same gentleman, in a form somewhat 
different, and was carried; and an address, in pursuance of 
it, presented to the king. Not yet satisfied with the triumph 
obtained over the ministry, and considering the answer of 
the king not sufficiently explicit, the House of Commons, 
on the 4th of March, on the motion of General Conway, 
declared, that all those who should advise, or by any means 



442 GREAT EVENTS OF 

attempt, the further prosecution of offensive vs^ar in America, 
should be considered as enemies to their king and country. 
In this state of things, it was impossible for the ministry- 
longer to continue in powder, and on the 19th, they relin- 
quished their places. A new administration was soon after 
formed — the Marquis of Rockingham was placed at the 
head of the treasury, and the Earl of Shelburne and Mr. 
Fox held the important places of secretaries." 

Measures were immediately adopted by the new ministry 
with a view to peace. As the basis of peace, it was the 
wish of the Marquis of Rockinghana to offer America unlim- 
ited, unconditional independence. To this, the Earl of 
Shelburne was opposed; and, moreover, it was one of the 
last measures to which the king himself would give his 
assent. In July, the Marquis of Rockingham died, and 
Lord Shelburne was appointed first lord of the treasury. 
This produced an open rupture in the cabinet, and the 
resignation of Lord John Cavendish, Mr. Fox, and others; 
in consequence of which, William Pitt was made chancellor 
of the exchequer, and Thomas Townshend and Lord Gran- 
tham, secretaries of state. On the 11th of July, parliament 
adjourned. Among their last acts, was one authorizing the 
king to conclude a peace or truce with the Americans. 

On the 30th of November, 1782, a provisional treaty was 
agreed on at Paris, by John Adams, Benjamin Franklin, 
John Jay, and Henry Laurens, on the part of America, and 
by Mr. Fitzherbert and Mr. Oswald, on the part of Great 
Britain. 

It may be added, in this connection, that the definitive 
treaty of peace was signed at Paris, on the 3d of September, 
by David Hartley, Esq., on the part of his Britannic majesty, 
and by John Jay, Benjamin Franklin, and John Adams, on 
the part of the United States. The provisions of the treaty 
attest the zeal and ability of the American negotiation, as 
well as the liberal feelings which actuated the British 
minority. The independence of the United States was fully 
acknowledged. The right of fishing on the banks of New- 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 443 

foundland, and certain facilities in the enjoyment of that 
right, were secured to them for ever. 

9. CESSATION OF HOSTIUnES. 

On the 18th of April, 1783, Gen. Washington announced 
the cessation of hostihties between the two countries, in the 
following general order: 

"The commander-in-chief orders the cessation of hostili- 
ties between the United States of America and the King 
of Great Britain, to be publicly proclaimed to-morrow, at 
twelve o'clock, at the New Building; and the proclamation, 
which will be communicated herewith, be read to-morrow 
evening, at the head of every regiment and corps of the 
army; after which, the chaplains, with the several brigades, 
will render thanks to Almighty God for all his mercies, 
particularly for his overruling the wrath of man to his own 
glory, and causing the rage of war to cease among the 
nations." — It is worthy of notice that this order was read to 
the army just eight years after the battle of Lexington. 

10. THE ARJIY DISBANDED. 

On the 2d of November, Washington issued his farewell 
orders to the army. In conclusion, he said: 

"Being now to conclude these his last public orders, to 
take his ultimate leave, in a short time, of the military char- 
acter, and to bid adieu to the armies he has so long had the 
honor to command, he can only again offer in their behalf 
his recommendations to their grateful country, and his 
prayers to the God of armies. May ample justice be done 
them here, and may the choicest of Heaven's favors, both 
here and hereafter, attend those who, under the Divine 
auspices, have secured innumerable blessings for others! 
With these wishes, and this benediction, the commander-in- 
chief is about to retire from service. The curtain of sepa- 
ration will soon be drawn, and the military scene to him 
will be for ever closed." 

What more tender! — what more touching! While to 



444 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



Washington himself, and to his army, it must have been 
most grateful that years of toil, privation, and suffering 
were ended, and the glorious object for which that toil, 
privation, and suffering had been endured, was achieved, 
the hour of separation must have been most painful. They 
were to part to meet no more. Well did his soldiers know 
that their brave and beloved chief would bear them in his 
heart. But there were circumstances which, at this final 
interview, bore heavily upon them. They were poor; and, 
in rags and destitution, they were returning to their homes. 



'Amm 




Washington taking leave of the Army — The Troops defiling before him. 

Washington's sympathies were enlisted for them; and while 
he could not justify the course they had pursued — for they 
had passed resolutions in their encampment reflecting on 
the justice of their country, and especially upon congress, 
and had used terms of harshness and threatening — yet 
Washington expressed his pity, and his ardent hope that 
ample justice would be done them by a grateful country 
for the services they had rendered, and for the toils and 
trials they had sustained. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 445 

The parting moment now arrived. Column after column 
marched by him, receiving as they passed his tender and 
affectionate salutation — the several bands of music playing 
the mournful, yet, on this parting occasion, appropriate 
dirge of "Roslin Castle." 

11. DEPARTURE OF THE BRITISH ARMY. 

The 25th of November had been fixed for the final retire- 
ment from the American shores of the British officers and 
troops. The place of departure was New York ; and on 
that day they went on board the British fleet — the American 
troops, under General Knox, at the same time entering and 
taking possession of the city. 

Guards being posted for the security of the citizens, Gen- 
eral Washington, accompanied by Governor Clinton, and 
attended by many civil and military officers, and a large 
number of respectable inhabitants on horseback, made his 
public entry into the city. What a triumph ! What a glo- 
rious issue of the toils, anxieties, and hardships, growing 
out of an eight years' contest! It was an occasion of joy, 
such as the sun had not beamed upon since the day he was 
lighted up in the firmament. Public dinners followed, and 
magnificent fireworks attested the general joy. 

12. FINAL INTERVIEW OF WASHINGTON AND HIS OFFICERS. 

One other painful, yet pleasing scene, awaited the com- 
mander-in-chief — the parting with the officers of the army, 
the companions of his toils and triumph. The affecting 
interview took place on the 4th of December. "At noon, 
the principal officers of the army assembled at Francis's 
tavern; soon after which, their beloved commander entered 
the room. His emotions were too strong to be concealed. 
Filling a glass, he turned to them, and said: 'With a heart 
full of love and gratitude, I now take leave of you; I most 
devoutly wish that your latter days may be as prosperous 
and happy, as your former ones have been glorious and 
honorable.' Having drunk, he added: 'I cannot come to 



446 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



each of you to take my leave, but shall be obliged if each 
of you will come and take me by the hand.' General Knox, 
being nearest, turned to him. Washington, incapable of 
utterance, grasped his hand, and embraced him. In the 
same affectionate manner, he took leave of each succeeding 
officer. The tear of manly sensibility was in every eye; 
and not a word was articulated to interrupt the dignified 
silence and the tenderness of the scene. Leaving the room, 
he passed through the corps of light infantry, and walked to 
Whitehall, where a barge waited to convey him to Powles' 
Hook. The whole company followed in mute and solemn 
procession, with dejected countenances, testifying feelings 
of delicious melancholy, which no language can describe. 




Washington taking leave of his Officers, and embarking at Whitehall. 

Having entered the barge, he turned to the company, and, 
waving his hat, bade them a silent adieu. They paid him 
the same affectionate compliment; and after the barge had 
left them, returned in the same solemn manner to the place 
where they had assembled." 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 447 

13. WASfflNGTON RESIGNS HIS COMAHSSION. 

And there was still one further duty obligatory upon 
Washington — one act more, and his earthly glory was con- 
summated — to give back the commission which for ei^ht 
years he had held, and which, had he been actuated by the 
ambition of Alexander, Coesar, or Napoleon, he might have 
employed to ascend a throne. To the fulfillment of this last 
and highest duty he now addressed himself Leaving New 
York, he repaired to Annapolis, in Maryland, where con- 
gress was in session, and, on the 20th of December, informed 
that body of his intention, and requested a day to be assigned 
for the performance of the duty. 

"To give the more dignity to the act, they determined 
that it should be offered at a public audience on the follow- 
ing Tuesday at twelve o'clock. 

"When the hour arrived for performing a ceremony so 
well calculated to recall the various interesting scenes which 
had passed, since the commission now to be returned was 
granted, the gallery was crowded with spectators, and 
several persons of distinction were admitted on the floor of 
congress. The members remained seated and covered. 
The spectators were standing and uncovered. The gen- 
eral was introduced by the secretary, and conducted to a 
chair. After a short pause, the president informed him that 
'The United States, in congress assembled, were prepared 
to receive his communications.' With native dignity, 
improved by the solemnity of the occasion, the general 
rose, and delivered the following address: 

"^Mr. President: The great events on which my resigna- 
tion depended, having at length taken place, I have now the 
honor of offering my sincere congratulations to congress, 
and of presenting myself before them, to surrender into 
their hands the trust committed to me, and to claim the 
indulgence of retiring from the service of my country. 

"'Happy in the confirmation of our independence and 
sovereignty, and pleased with the opportunity afforded the 



448 GREAT EVENTS OF 

United States of becoming a respectable nation, I resign 
with satisfaction the appointment I accepted with diffidence; 
a diffidence in my abilities to accomplish so arduous a task, 
which, however, was superseded by a confidence in the 
rectitude of our cause, the support of the supreme power 
of the union, and the patronage of Heaven. 

"'The successful termination of the war, has verified the 
most sanguine expectations ; and' my gratitude for the inter- 
position of Providence, and the assistance I have received 
from my countrymen, increases with every review of the 
momentous contest. 

"'While I repeat my obligations to the army in general, I 
should do injustice to my own feelings not to acknowledge, 
in this place, the peculiar services and distinguished merits 
of the gentlemen who have been attached to my person 
during the war. It was impossible that the choice of con- 
fidential officers to compose my family, should have been 
more fortunate. Permit me, sir, to recommend, in particu- 
lar, those who have continued in the service to the present 
moment, as worthy of the favorable notice and patronage 
of congress. 

"'I consider it an indispensable duty to close this last act 
of my official life, by commending the interests of our dearest 
country to the protection of Almighty God, and those who 
have the superintendence of them to his holy keeping. 

"'Having now finished the work assigned me, I retire from 
the great theatre of action, and, bidding an affectionate fare- 
well to this august body, under whose orders I have so long 
acted, I here offer my commission, and take my leave of all 
the employments of public life.'" 

Here, advancing to the chair, he delivered his commission 
to the president, who in turn addressed him, and in conclusion 
said: 

"We join you in commending the interests of our dearest 
country to the protection of Almighty God, beseeching him 
to dispose the hearts and minds of its citizens to improve 
the opportunity afforded them of becoming a happy and 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



449 



respectable nation. And for you, we address to him our 
earnest prayers, that a life so beloved may be fostered with 
all his care; that your days may be happy as they have 
been illustrious ; and that he will finally give you that 
reward which this world cannot give." 

The great act was now accomplished : Washington retired, 
greater, nobler in the estimation of his countrymen than 
ever; and followed by their love, esteem, and admiration, he 
once more took up his abode in the quiet and peaceful shades 
of Mount Vernon, happier in the consciousness of a disin- 
terested patriotism, than if, as the reward of his toils, he 
had attained the proudest diadem on earth. 
29 




450 



GREAT EVENTS OF 




XIV. NAVAL OPERATIONS. 

State of Naval Affairs of the Colonies at the commencement of the Revolution 
— First Naval Engagement — Measures adopted by Congress to provide a 
Naval Armament — Naval Officers appointed — Vessels built — Flag adopted 
— Success of American Privateering — Distinguished Naval Officers — Gen- 
eral character of Naval Commanders — Particular Engagements — Randolph 
and Yarmouth — Raleigh and Druid — Submarine Warfare — Le Bon Homme 
Richard and Serapis — Trumbull and Watt — Alhance, Atalanta, and Tre- 
passey — Congress and Savage. 

Having given some account of the military land opera- 
tions, during the Revolutionary struggle, it belongs to this 
place to speak of the operations of the American marine, 
during the same period. 

The colonies were poorly prepared, in respect to the 
organization of an army, or the supply of munitions of war, 
at the commencement of the contest. The pi-eparations for 
the struggle on the ocean were, as might be believed, still 
more limited. But few, even of the maritime colonies, had 
turned their attention to a naval force as among the means 
of defence. Indeed, although the storm had for some years 
been gathering, and, to men of forecast, the day of open 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 451 

rupture was likely to arrive, yet, at length, it broke upon 
the country suddenly. Besides, maritime preparations for 
such a contest long beforehand would have been difficult, 
if not impossible. Every measure having such an object in 
view would have been regarded with jealousy, and have 
brought down the wrath of the mother-country at a still 
earlier period than it came. Moreover, the colonies had 
no general congress till 1774, and when first convened, and 
until hostilities had actually commenced, the object of that 
body was rather to obtain a redress of grievances, and thus 
prevent war, than by strong and threatening measures, to 
hasten an event which all regarded as a general calamity. 
In addition to these considerations, in view of the magnitude 
and power of the British navy, it was not probably seriously 
contemplated, in case of hostilities, that the scene of suc- 
cessful action could be on the ocean, but only on the land. 

No sooner, however, had the struggle actually commenced, 
than many of the brave and enterprising commercial and 
sea-faring men, began to look with wishful eyes towards 
an element which promised, if not honor in competing with 
the navy of Great Britain, at least wealth by cruising against 
her commerce. At this early period, the seamen of the 
the colonies were at home on the deep. They were then, 
as now, bold, hardy, and adventurous; and had orders of 
capture been issued at an earlier day, it is probable that 
the commerce of England would have suffered a signal 
interruption and loss. 

While the limits of this work forbid a minute history 
of the rise, progress, and success of the American navy, 
provincial and continental, during the Revolutionary contest, 
such notices are subjoined in relation thereto, as will give 
the reader an impression of the efforts and prowess of the 
Americans, in despite of the obstacles against which they 
had to contend. 

The news of the battle of Lexington reached Machias, in 
Maine, on Saturday, the 9th of May, 1775, and there, as 
well as in other parts of the country, roused the indignation 



452 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



of the inhabitants. At this time, there was lying in that port 
a British armed schooner, called the Margaretta, convoy to 
two sloops which were loading with lumber in behalf of his 
majesty's government. Immediately a plan was devised to 
seize the officers of the schooner, while in church the next 
day. The scheme, however, failed; Captain Moore and 
his officers being enabled to escape through the windows 
of the church, and effecting their retreat to the schooner. 
Immediately she was got under way, and, dropping down 
the rivei', cast anchor in the bay. 

The next morning possession was taken of one of the 
sloops, and with a volunteer corps of thirty men on board, 
sail was made upon her, in quest of the fugitive schooner. 

At this time. Captain Moore was ignorant of the com- 
mencement of hostilities, and wishing therefore to avoid a 










Rrst Naval Engagement of the Revolution. 

collision, weighed anchor on the appearance of the sloop, 
and stood out to sea. Chase was given, and the sloop being 
the better sailer, at length came up with the schooner. The 
latter was armed with four light guns, and fourteen swivels. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 453 

With these a fire was opened, and a man killed on board 
the sloop. The latter returned the fire from a wall piece, 
which, besides clearing the quarter-deck, killed the helms- 
man of the schooner. A further short conflict ensued, when, 
by the broaching to of the schooner, the vessels came in 
contact; upon which, the Americans boarded her, and took 
her into port. Twenty men on both sides were killed and 
wounded. Among the former was Captain Moore. Such 
was the Jirst naval engagement in the war of the Revolution. 
It was wholly a private adventure — an enterprise on the part 
of a party banded together in a moment of excitement, and 
successful with fearful chances against them, only through 
their superior bravery. 

Before the subject of a naval armament was entertained 
by congress, three of the colonies — Massachusetts, Rhode 
Island, and Connecticut — had provided each two vessels, 
fitted, armed, and equipped, without the orders or advice 
of congress. The precise time when these vessels were 
ordered by these colonies cannot, perhaps, be satisfactorily 
fixed at this distant period. 

Mr. Austin, in his life of the late vice-president Gerry, 
accords to that gentleman the honor of having first made 
the proposal in the provincial assembly of Massachusetts 
for appointing a committee to prepare a law to encourage 
the fitting out of armed vessels, and to establish a court for 
the trial and condemnation of prizes. "The law reported 
by this committee," remarks the biographer, "was passed 
by the provincial congress November 10th, 1775, and is the 
first actual avowal of oftensive hostility against the mother- 
country, which is to be found in the annals of the Revolu- 
tion. It is not the less worthy of consideration as the first 
effort to establish an American naval armament. 

It is certain, however, that previous to the above action 
of the Massachusetts provincial assembly, but in no respect 
derogating from her honor, congress had had the subject of 
armed vessels before them, and had adopted resolutions 
ordering vessels of a certain description to be provided. 



454 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



The following extracts from the journal of congress for 
1775, exhibit the first action of that body on the subject of 
a navy: Friday, September 22, 1775, congress appointed a 
committee to take into consideration the state of the trade 
of America. Thursday, October 5, 1775, Resolved, That a 
committee of three be appointed, to prepare a plan for 
intercepting tvv^o vessels which are on their way to Canada, 
laden with arms and powder; and that the committee pro- 
ceed on this business immediately. 




Pursuant to this resolve, the committee, consisting of Silas 
Deane, John Langdon, and John Adams, reported that a 
letter be sent to General Washington, advising him of the 
sailing of two brigs from England to Quebec, with military 
stores; and authorizing him to request of the council of 
Massachusetts any two armed vessels in their service, and 
dispatch the same to intercept said brigs and cargoes. Also, 
that the governors of Rhode Island and Connecticut be 
requested to dispatch, the former one or both of the armed 
vessels belonging to that colony, and the latter the largest 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



455 



vessel in the service of the colony of Connecticut, on the 
same enterprise. This report vv^as accepted, and the reso- 
lution was adopted. 

The preceding measures in respect to a naval movement, 
vv^ere soon followed by others on a more enlarged scale, and 
looking still further into the future. Several vessels were 
ordered, by sundry resolves, to be fitted out at the expense 
of congress — and among them was one able to carry four- 
teen guns, one twenty, and a third not to exceed thirty-six 
guns. In November, privateering was authorized, and rules 
adopted for the navy. In the following month, a resolve 
was adopted for the building of thirteen ships — five of thirty- 
two guns, five of twenty-eight, and three of twenty-four. 

Thus it appears that in 1775, congress authorized a regu- 
lar marine, consisting of seventeen cruisers, varying in force 
from ten to thirty-six guns. These vessels were to be built 
in the four colonies of New England, in New York, Penn- 
sylvania, and Maryland. The following is a list of their 
names and respective rates, as well as of the colony where 
each was to be built, viz: 



Washington, 


32 guns 


Pennsylvania. 


Raleigh, 


32 


New Hampshire 


Hancock, 


32 


Massachusetts. 


Randolph, 


32 


Pennsylvania. 


Wakren, 


32 


Rhode Island. 


Maryland, 


28 


Virginia. 


Trumbull, 


28 


Connecticut 


Effingham, 


28 


Pennsylvania. 


Congress, 


28 


New York. 


Providence, 


28 


Rhode Island. 


Boston, 


24 


Massachusetts. 


Montgomery, 


24 


New York. 


Delaware, 


24 


Pennsylvania. 



Such was the commencement of the American navy. 

Ezekiel Hopkins was placed at the head of the navy, with 
the title of "commander-in-chief," thus giving him, in respect 
to the navy, a rank corresponding to the rank of Washing- 
ton in the army. Among the seamen, his usual appellation 
was "commodore;" but not unfrequently he was styled 



456 GREAT EVENTS OF 

"admiral." His pay was one hundred and twenty-five 
dollars a-month. Other officers for the navy were appointed 
from time to time, as the exigencies of the service required. 
Originally, congress left the rank of the several officers to 
be regulated by those who were actually in command; but* 
this gave rise to discontent and dispute; whereupon, in 
1776, congress decided the rank of the several captains. 
They ranked as follows: 

1. James Nicholson, 13. John B. Hopkins, 

2. John Manly, 14. John Hodge, 

3. Hector McNiel, 15. William Hallock, 

4. Dudley Saltonstall, 16. Hoysted Hacker, 

5. Nicholas Biddle, 17. Isaiah Robinson, 

6. Thomas Thompson, 18. John Paul Jones, 

7. John Barry, 19. James Josiah, 

8. Thomas Read, 20. Elisha Hinman, 

9. Thomas Grennall, 21. Joseph Olney, 

10. Charles Alexander, 22. James Robinson, 

11. Lambert Wickes, 23. John Young, 

12. Abraham Whipple, 24. Elisha Warner. 

The arrangement of rank of inferior officers was assigned 
to the marine committee. 

Commodore Hopkins continued to act as commander-in- 
chief till January 2d, 1777, when, by a vote of congress, he 
was dismissed from the service, for not performing the 
duties on which he had been sent with a fleet to the South. 
From this date. Captain Nicholson became the senior officer 
of the navy, though only with the rank of captain. 

The foregoing general view of the proceedings of con- 
gress in relation to the provision and equipment of a naval 
armament for the Revolutionary contest, must suffice. Had 
their various resolutions been fully carried into effect, more 
important results might have been expected from this source 
of opposition to Great Britain. But the want of funds, but 
much more the want of materials for the final equipment of 
vessels which had been launched — such as guns, anchors, 
rigging, &c. — in some instances retarded, and in others pre- 
vented the completion of vessels which had been ordered, 
and which the exigencies of the country so much required 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 457 

By the act of October, 1775, thirteen frigates were ordered 
to be built. Of these, the Raleigh was laid down in New 
Hampshire, and in sixty days was launched. But the want 
of materials for equipment for some time delayed her 
completion. 

The Hancock and Boston were built in Massachusetts, 
and entered the service. 

The Warren and Providence were constructed in Rhode 
Island, but'were the most indifferent of the thirteen. 

The Congress and Montgomery, ordered to be built in 
New York, never reached the mouth of the Hudson, being 
obliged to be burned in 1777, to prevent their falling into 
the hands of the British. 

The Maryland, constructed in Virginia, was completed, 
and took her place in the service. 

The Randolph, the Washington, the Delaware, and the 
Effingham were allotted to Pennsylvania. The first of 
these was launched in 1776, and sailed on her first cruise 
early in 1777. The Delaware was equipped, but is sup- 
posed to have fallen into the hands of the British at the 
time they took possession of Philadelphia. The Washing- 
ton and the Effingham were burned by the British in 1778. 

"Thus, of the thirteen vessels from which so much was 
expected, but six got to sea at all in the service in which 
they were built. To these were added, in the course of the 
war, a few other frigates, some permanently and some only 
for single cruises. Of the former class, were the Deane, 
(Hague,) Alliance, Confederacy, and Queen of France. It 
is believed that these four ships, added to the thirteen ordered 
by the law of 1775, and the Alfred and Columbus, will com- 
prise all the frigate-built vessels that properly belonged to 
the marine of the country during the war of the Revolution. 
The French vessels that composed most of the squadron of 
Paul Jones were lent for the occasion, and we hear no more 
of the Pallas after the cruise had ended. She reverted to 
her original owners." 

During the progress of the war, quite a number of sloops 



458 GREAT EVENTS OF 

of war and other vessels were employed by congress, and 
some by the commissioners in France. But a complete 
catalogue of these, it is now impossible to give. 

At the commencement of the Revolution, the flag used 
on board of some ships, bore a device, representing a pine-* 
tree with a rattle-snake coiled at the root, and ready to 
strike, with the appropriate motto, "Don't tread on me.'' 
Some privateers showed flags with devices upon them after 
the fancy of their captains or owners; others aflopted the 
arms of the colony from which they sailed, or by whose 
authority they cruised. In 1777, congress adopted the 
present national colors. 

Many of the officers of the navy were high-spirited and 
intelligent men. Not a few of the commanders of privateers 
— and the ocean soon swarmed with them — were distin- 
guished for their nautical skill, and were possessed of as 
noble and generous impulses as ever actuated the human 
bosom. None at the present day can adequately realize 
the obstacles which, at that early period, were to be over- 
come. Vessels of war were not in existence; even vessels 
originally adapted for cruising were not numerous. Besides, 
not only was the government poor, but the fortunes of indi- 
viduals bore no comparison to some at the present day. 
And, moreover, the principal theatre of the war was designed 
from the beginning to be on the land. But the maritime 
spirit was by no means to be restrained. A writer some- 
where remarks, that the conflict between Gi-eat Britain and 
her oppressed and despised colonies had not continued a 
twelvemonth, when the coasts of the former country were 
harassed and agitated by the audacity and enterprise of the 
American cruisers. Insurance in England rose to an unpre- 
cedented height. Ship-owners were afraid to trust their 
vessels abroad ; and few indeed did venture, unless they 
were protected by a convoy. England was made to feel, 
few and ill-equipped as were the American vessels, com- 
pared with her numerous and well-furnished navy, that 
a nation thoroughly imbued with the love of maritime 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 459 

adventure, was not to be despised, though she were distant 
and poor. 

It is remarked by Mr. Hinton that, "in the course of 
three years, the Americans had taken more than double 
the number of their own guns from the enemy, besides a 
great number of merchantmen of value. More than eight 
hundred guns had been taken from the enemy during 
this time by the marine which congress had fitted out; 
while that of Massachusetts and of the other states were 
equally successful. The vessels taken by the public and 
private armed vessels, from the battle of Lexington to the 
17th of March, 1776, when the British evacuated Boston, 
amounted to thirty-four, of considerable size and value, 
with excellent cargoes. The tonnage of these captured 
vessels amounted to three thousand six hundred and forty- 
five tons. In 1776, the British vessels captured by the 
private armed vessels alone, amounted to the great number 
of three hundred and forty-two, of which forty-four were 
retaken, eighteen released, and five burned. In the follow- 
ing year, 1777, the success of our privateers was still greater. 
Vessels were captured to the amount of four hundred and 
twenty-one. The success continued without any great 
diminution until 1780. At this time, the British merchants 
made so strong an appeal to their government, that they 
provided a convoy for every fleet of merchant vessels to 
every part of the globe. Out of the fleet sailing from 
England to the West Indies, consisting of two hundred in 
number, in the year 1777, one hundred and thirty-seven 
were taken by our privateers; and from a fleet from Ire- 
land to the West Indies of sixty sail, thirty-five were taken. 
Taking the years 1775, 6, 7, 8, and 9, say for the first year, 
thirty-four; second, three hundred and forty-two; third, 
four hundred and twenty-one ; and for the fourth, which has 
not been accurately given, I believe, in any work, say, and 
this within bounds, two hundred; and, for the fifth, the 
same, two hundred; and allowing but one hundred for the 
balance of the time during the war, will make twelve 



460 GREAT EVENTS OF 

hundred and ninety-seven, v^^ithout including those taken by- 
public vessels from 1776 to the close of the war; and this 
latter number, if it could be precisely given, w^ould add 
greatly to the list of captures." 

The naval names, that have descended to us from this 
war with the greatest reputation, are those of Manly, Mug- 
ford, Jones, Barry, Barney, Waters, Young, Tucker, Talbot, 
Nicholson, Williams, Biddle, Hopkins, Robinson, Wickes, 
Rathburne, and Hacket. Besides these, there were many 
others, either in the service of one of the state sovereign- 
ties, at that time, or of congress, who were equally worthy 
of notice, but who have been neglected, because they were 
only commanders of privateers. 

It cannot be doubted that, considering the great number 
of privateers that swarmed upon the ocean during the 
war, there were sometimes cruelties practiced, and scenes 
enacted, disgraceful to the perpetrators. The contrary was 
not to be expected. But generally, the commanders of these 
privateers were men of principle and humanity. Indeed, 
instances of the most magnanimous conduct among them 
might be given. In several cases of capture, when they 
understood that the owners were friendly to the cause of 
America, both the vessel and the crew were suffered to 
depart without losing a particle of property. And still fur- 
ther, the officers of vessels, captured by privateers, as well 
as by public armed ships, were never deprived of their 
baggage, and often not of their adventures, when they 
had any. 

From the preceding account of the capture of British 
vessels, during the Revolution, by American privateers and 
regular ships of war, it can easily be credited that the 
ocean must have been the scene of many thrilling and 
adventurous exploits. The American seamen were fired 
with a patriotism, not less pure and impulsive than the 
soldiers on the land. But the story of their bravery, the 
hardships they endured, the zeal and courage with which 
they fought, unlike that of their compatriots, were left in a 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 461 

great measure unrecorded; or, if noticed in the papers of 
tiie day, were told without those circumstantial details, from 
which the chief interest of a naval engagement often arises. 
Some privateersmen probably had not the ability to draw 
up such accounts, and others who had, not being obliged to 
report to the government an account of their engagements, 
lacked the inclinati^, amid the stirring scenes in which 
they were engaged. Hence, but few well-authenticated 
and circumstantial accounts of the operations of this species 
of force have descended to the present time. 

The records of engagements by the regular marine are 
more abundant, but far from being as copious and circum- 
stantial as those of the American navy, during the late war 
with Great Britain. Enough of interest, however, exists 
and more than sufficient for the space which we can allow 
to the subject. Indeed, we must leave unnoticed several as 
full of interest and as evincive of prowess, as those which 
find a place in this volume. 

1. RANDOLPH AND YARMOUXa 

The Randolph, a frigate of thirty-two guns, was launched 
at Philadelphia in 1776, and sailed on her first cruise in 
1777, being one of the first, if not the very first, of the 
new vessels built under the resolution of congress of Octo- 
ber, 1775, that proceeded to sea. She was commanded 
by Nicholas Biddle, a man combining all the distinguishing 
qualifications of a great naval commander. 

After having been at sea a few days, a defect in his 
masts, and a disposition to mutiny discovered in his crew, 
induced him to put into Charleston. On again sailing, he 
soon fell in with and captured four Jamaica-men, one of 
which, the True-Briton, had an armament of twenty-guns. 
With these prizes, he returned to Charleston. The citizens 
of that place, pleased with the character and enterprise of 
Captain Biddle, placed four small vessels of their own 
under his care; with these and the Randolph he proceeded 
to sea, in search of several British vessels which had been 



462 GREAT EVENTS OF 

seen cruising off Charleston for some time. No traces of 
them, however, were discovered. 

Nothing more was heard from this squadron for some 
time. But, at length, intelligence was received of the 
most distressing nature. It was contained in a letter of 
Captain Vincent, of his Britannic majesty's ship Yarmouth, 
sixty-four, dated March 17th, 1778. » 

On the 7th of that month, the Yarmouth, while cruising 
to the east of Barbadoes, discovered six sail bearing south- 
east, and standing on a wind. On getting nearer, they were 
discovered to be two ships, three brigs, and a schooner. 
At nine o'clock P. M., the Yarmouth succeeded in ranging 
up on the weather-quarter of the largest and leading 
vessel — the ship, next in size, being astern to leeward. 
Here, displaying her colors, the Yarmouth ordered the Ran- 
dolph (for so she proved to be) to show her ensign. At this 
moment the American flag was run up, and a whole broad- 
side poured in upon the Yarmouth. A spirited action 
immediately ensued, and for twenty minutes was main- 
tained by both ships with great energy — when on a sudden 
the Randolph blew up. So near were the ships at the time, 
that portions of the flying wreck struck the Yarmouth, and 
even the American ensign fell upon her forecastle. It was 
rolled up, and not even singed. 

Immediately following this catastrophe, the Yarmouth 
went in pursuit of the other vessels, which, meanwhile, 
were attempting to escape. But he was unable to come 
up with them, his own sails having been so injured during 
the short action had with the Randolph. The chase, there- 
fore, was relinquished, and the Yarmouth continued to 
cruise in the neighborhood. She was still ignorant of the 
name of the ill-fated vessel, which she had engaged, nor 
was there now any prospect of her ever learning it. 

But at length, on the 12th, while passing near to the thea- 
tre of the engagement, signals of distress were discovered 
proceeding from persons at a short distance. On reaching 
them, they proved to be four men, on a piece of wreck. 



AMERICAN HISTORY, 



463 



On being taken on board of the Yarmouth, they reported 
themselves as having belonged to the Randolph, thirty-two, 
Captain Biddle, blown up in an action with an English 
frigate on the night of the 7th. They had been floating on 
the wreck on which they were discovered, without suste- 
nance, since the time of explosion. 







The Randolph and Yarmouth. 

These men reported, that, soon after the action com- 
menced, Captain Biddle was severely wounded in the 
thigh. Being taken below, and seated in a chair, the sur- 
geon was proceeding to examine his wound, when the 
explosion occurred, by which the vessel was blown into 
fragments, and the whole crew, officers and men, with the 
exception of the four named, were in a moment killed. 
The Yarmouth, in the brief time the action lasted, lost five 
killed and twelve wounded. 

What would have been the result, had not this catastrophe 
occurred, no one can say. Captain Biddle was fighting at 
fearful odds. But he was young, ardent, ambitious ; and, 
while we can scarcely refrain from thinking him presump- 



464 GREAT EVENTS OF 

tuous, it is quite apparent, from his actually entering the 
lists, that he contemplated a victory over his pow^erful 
antagonist as an achievement quite possible. He was only 
twenty-seven years of age. His untimely fate caused a 
deep sensation in all quarters; the navy was felt to have 
lost a true friend, and the country a zealous patriot. 

2. RALEIGH AND DRUID. 

Under the law of 1775, the Raleigh was constructed in 
New Hampshire. She was a fine twelve-pounder frigate, 
commanded by Captain Thompson. In the latter part of 
August, 1777, for the first time, she went to sea. She was 
accompanied by the Alfred, twenty-four, Captain Hinman. 
Both vessels were bound to France for military stores. 

During the first few days, while running off the coast, 
they captured several small vessels; and, on the 2d of Sep- 
tember, fell in with and captured a scow, called the Nancy, 
belonsjincj to the outward-bound windward fleet. Learn- 
ing the direction of this fleet, which was in the advance of 
the Nancy, Captain Thompson went in chase. On the 3d, 
the convoy of the fleet was descried. It consisted of the 
Camel, Druid, Weasel, and Grasshopper, which had under 
their protection sixty merchantmen. At sunset, Captain 
Thompson spoke the Alfred, and signified his intention of 
running in among the fleet, and, if possible, engaging the 
commodore. 

By means of the officers of the Nancy, he had obtained 
the signals of the fleet, and by means of these he was able 
to pass for one of the convoy. The Alfred proving unable 
to carry the requisite sail. Captain Thompson left her, and 
passed on into the midst of the fleet. His guns being 
housed and his ports lowered, she showed no signs of pre- 
paration for an attack. Added to this, making use of the 
commodore s signals, ne was able to give several of the 
merchantmen direction how to steer. Thus he avoided 
suspicion, and was able to run the Raleigh alongside of the 
vessel of war, and "when within pistol-shot, she hauled up 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



465 



her courses, run out her guns, set her ensign, and com- 
manded the enemy to strike." This was a bold movement. 
Taken by surprise, the British commander was at an utter 
loss how to act. The confusion was general. The sails 
got aback. Taking advantage of the perturbation on 
board the Druid, (for so she proved,) Captain Thompson 
poured in upon her a broadside. This was followed by 
a second, third — twelve broadsides in twenty minutes, 
scarcely receiving a shot in return. 





The Raleigh and Druid. 

While thus engaged, a sudden and violent squall came on, 
which, in a measure, slackened the engagement, and ren- 
dered the aim uncertain. As the squall ceased, it was dis- 
covered that the convoy had scattered in all directions, 
and were doing their utmost to escape. The other armed 
vessels now hastened to the assistance of their crippled 
companion. Yet the Raleigh continued to deal out her 
thunder, nor did she haul off until the other vessels were 
almost within gun-shot of her. Thus compelled, she ran 
to leeward, and joined the Alfred. Hoping, however, that 
30 



466 GRF. AT EVENTS OF 

the commodore might be induced to renew the engagement, 
she shortened sail, thus giving her antagonist an opportunity 
to restore his wounded honor; but, instead of this, he hauled 
in among his convoy. For several following days the 
American ships continued to follow the fleet, but they were 
not so fortunate as to receive the respects of any of the 
vessels of war. 

The Druid, which was of twenty guns, was so much 
disabled as to be obliged immediately to return to England. 
Her loss was six killed and twenty-six wounded; among the 
latter, was her commander, Captain Carteret. Five of the 
wounded subsequently died. The Raleigh had three men 
killed and wounded. 

3. SUB-MARTOE WARFARE 

During the year 1777, David Bushnell, a native of Con- 
necticut, made several attempts to blow up the ships of the 
enemy by means of torpedoes. This mode of warfare 
had employed his thoughts during his collegiate course, 
so that on graduating in 177.5, his plans were in a good 
degree matured. An account of some of his early plans 
he gave to the world himself. The following is a descrip- 
tion of his celebrated torpedo: "It bore a resemblance to 
two upper tortoise shells of equal sizes, placed in contact, 
leaving, at that pnrt which represents the head of the 
animal, a flue or oj)ening sufficiently capacious to contain 
the operator, and air to sup])ort him thirty minutes. At the 
bottom, opposite to the entrance, was placed a quantity of 
lead for ballast. The operator sat upright, and held an o:ir 
for rowing forward or backward, and was furnished with a 
rudder for steering. An aperture at the bottom with its 
valves admitted water for the purpose of descending, and 
two brass forcing-pumps served to eject the water within, 
when necessary for ascending. The vessel was made com- 
pletely water-tight, furnished with glass windows for the 
admission of light, with ventilators and air-pipes, and was so 
ballasted with lead fixed on the bottom as to render it solid, 



A IM R R I C A N HIS T O R Y . 467 

and obviate all danger of oversetting Behind tiie sub-inn rine 
vessel was a place above the rudder for carrying a larf^e 
powder magazine; this was made of two pieces of oak tim- 
ber, large enough, when hollowed out, to contain one hun- 
dred and fifty pounds of powder, with the apparatus used 
for firing it, and was seciu'ed in its place by a screw turned 
by the operator. It was lighter than water, so that he 
might rise against the object to which it was intended to 
be fastened. 

"Within the magazine was an api)aratus constructed to 
run any proposed period under twelve hours; when it had 
run out its time, it unpinioned a strong lock, resembling a 
gun-lock, whic^h gave fire to the powder. This apparatus 
was so pinioned, that it could not possibly move, until, by 
casting oifthe magazine from the vessel, it was set in motion. 
The skillful operator coidd swim so low on the surface of the 
water, as to approach very near the ship in the night, without 
fear of being discovered, and might, if he chose, approach 
the stem or stern above water, with very little danger. He 
could sink very quickly, keep at any necessary depth, and 
row a great distance in any direction he desired, without 
coming to the surface. When he rose to the top, he could 
soon obtain a fresh supply of air, and, if necessary, descend 
again and j)ursue his course." 

With a torpedo of the above construction, Bushnell made 
an experiment on the Eagle, a sixty-gun ship, then lying in 
the harbor of New York, and under command of Lord 
Howe. A sergeant of one of the Connecticut regiments 
conducted the operation. General Putnam, standing on the 
wharf, was a witness of the proceeding. 

The sergeant, having under cover of night proceeded to 
the ship, attempted to lasten the torpedo to her bottotn by 
means of a screw. But in this he failed, striking, as he 
supposed, a bar or bolt of iron, which resisted the screw. 
In attempting to move to another place, he passed from under 
the ship, and soon rose to the surface. By this time, daylight 
had so far advanced as to make any further experiments 



468 GREAT EVENTS OF 

hazardous. He therefore concluded to return to New York. 
On passing Governor's island, supposing himself discovered 
by the British stationed there, he cast off his magazine, and 
proceeded without it. The internal apparatus v^^as set to 
run one hour; at the expiration of which, it blew up, in a 
tremendous explosion, throwing a vast column of water to 
a great height, to the no small wonder of the enemy. 

This experiment was followed in the course of the year 
by an attempt from a whaling-boat against the frigate Cere- 
bus off New London. The expedient adopted in this case 
was to draw a machine, loaded with powder, against her 
side by means of a line, to be exploded by a gun-lock. 
But failing to attach itself as intended, against the frigate, it 
became attached to a schooner, at anchor astern of the 
frigate, which, on exploding, it demolished. 

In a letter addressed to Sir Peter Parker, by Commodore 
Simmons, at the time of the explosion on board the Cerebus, 
he gave an account of this singular disaster. Being at 
anchor to the westward of the town with a schooner which 
he had taken, about eleven o'clock in the evening he dis- 
covered a line towing astern from the bows. He believed 
some person had been veered away by it, and immediately 
began to haul in. A sailor belonging to the schooner taking 
it for a fishing-line, laid hold of it, and drew it in about 
fifteen fathoms. It was buoyed up by small pieces tied to 
it at regular distances. At the end of the rope a machine 
was fastened, too heavy for one man to pull up, for it 
exceeded one hundred pounds in weight. The other 
people of the schooner coming to his assistance, they drew 
it upon deck. While the men, to gratify their curiosity, 
were examining the machine, it exploded, blew the vessel 
into pieces, and set her on fire. Three men were killed, 
and a fourth blown into the water, very much injured. On 
subsequent examination, the other part of the line was dis- 
covered buoyed up in the same manner; this the commo- 
dore ordered to be instantly cut away, for fear (as he termed 
it) of hauling up another of the " infer nals !" 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 469 

The above mode of warfare cannot but be considered 
too shocking and inhuman to be encouraged by civilized 
nations, and we do not regret that the experiment of Bush- 
nell, and the more recent experiments of Fulton, failed. But 
it is said that the failure of his efforts cast a deep and per- 
manent gloom over the mind of Bushnell. 

4. LE BON HOXUtE RICHARD AND SERAPIS. 

On the 10th of April, 1778, the celebrated John Paul 
Jones sailed on a cruise from France, having the Ranger 
placed under his command by the American commissioners, 
Franklin, Deane, and Lee. In consideration of his previous 
valuable services, he was allowed to cruise wherever he 
pleased. Accordingly, he directed his course along the 
British coast, and for a time kept the people of the maritime 
part of Scotland, and part of England, in a state of great 
alarm and excitement. 

Among his exploits on this cruise, previous to that in 
which he engaged the Serapis, his descent upon Whitehaven 
was of the boldest character. Two forts, with thirty pieces 
of cannon, guarded this port, in which, at the time, were a 
hundred vessels at anchor. 

"Two parties landed in the night; the forts were seized 
and the guns spiked; the few look-outs that were in the 
works being confined. In elfecting this duty. Captain Jones 
was foremost in person; for, having once sailed out of that 
port, he was familiar with the situation of the place. An 
accident, common to both the parties into which the expedi- 
tion had been divided, came near defeating the enterprise 
in the, outset. They had brought candles in lanterns, for 
the double purpose of lights and torches, and, now that they 
were about to be used as the latter, it was found that they 
were all consumed. As the day was appearing, the party 
under Mr. Wallingford, one of the lieutenants, took to its 
boat without effecting any thing, while Captain Jones sent 
to a detached building, and obtained a candle. He boarded 
a large ship, kindled a fire in her steerage, and by placing 



470 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



a barrel of tar over the spot, soon had the vessel in flames. 
This ship lay in the midst of more than a hundred others, 




Jones setting Fire to the Sliips at Wliitehaven. 

high and dry, the tide being out; Captain Jones took to his 
boats, and pulled towards his ship. Some guns were fired 
on the retiring boats without effect; but the people of the 
place succeeded in extinguishing the flames before the mis- 
chief became very extensive." 

During this cruise, another bold enterprise was un- 
dertaken. This was an attempt to seize the Earl of Sel- 
kirk, who had a seat on St. Mary's Isle, near the point, 
where the Dee flows into the channel. Jones was well 
acquainted with the place, his father having been gardener 
to the earl, but he was not himself immediately engaged in 
the attempt, that being entrusted to a subordinate officer. 
The party landed, demanded and took possession of the 
house, but, to their great disappointment, the duke himself 
was absent. One unauthorized act of the party, Captain 
Jones condemned, viz: the seizure of about one hundred 
pounds value of plate. This, however, he afterwards pur- 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 471 

chased of the crew, and returned to Lady Selkirk, with a 
letter expressive of his regrets at the occurrence. 

He next steered towards the coast of Ireland, where he 
encountered the Drake, twenty, a ship which he had a 
sincere desire to meet. On approaching the Ranger, the 
Drake hailed, and received the name of her antagonist, by 
way of challenge, with a request to come on. As the two 
ships were standing on in this manner, the Drake a little to 
leeward and astern, the Ranger put her helm up, a manoeu- 
vre that the enemy imitated, and the former gave the first 
broadside. The wind admitted of but few changes, but the 
battle was fought running fire, under easy canvas. It 
lasted an hour and four minutes, when the Drake called for 
quarter, her ensign being already cut down. 

The English ship was much cut up, both in her hull and 
aloft, and Captain Jones computed her loss at about forty 
men. Her captain and lieutenant were both desperately 
wounded, and died shortly after the engagement. The 
Ranger suflTered much less, having Lieutenant Wallingford 
and one man killed, and six wounded. The Drake was not 
only a heavier ship, but she had a much stronger crew than 
her antagonist. She had also two guns the most. 

With this prize, Jones returned to Brest, where for a 
time he remained in hope of receiving a more important 
command, and which had brought him to Europe. 

After many delays, the king of France purchased for him 
the Duras, an old Indiaman, which name Jones exchanged 
for Le Bon Homme Richard.* To this were, added by 

* Jones w.as an ardent man, and bore disappointment and delay with no 
good grace. Chance one day threw into his hands an old almanac, contain- 
ing Poor Richard's Maxims, by Dr. Franklin. In that curious assemblage of 
useful instructions, a man is advised, "if he wishes to have any business faith- 
fully and expeditiously performed, to go and do it himself — otherwise, to send." 
Jones was immediately struck, upon reading this maxim, with the impropriety 
of his past conduct, in only sending letters and messages to court, when he 
ought to have gone in person. He instantly set out, and, by dint of personal 
representation, procured the immediate equipment of the squadron, which after- 
wards spread terror along the Eastern coasts of England, and with which he 



472 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



order of the French ministr}^ the Pallas, Cerf, and Ven- 
geance, and, by Dr. Franklin, commissioner, the Alliance, 
thirty-two, then in France. The Cerf and Alliance were 
the only vessels of the squadron fitted for war. 




With this squadron, Commodore Jones, on the 19th of 
June, 1779, sailed from the anchorage under the Isle of 
Groix, off rOrient, bound southward; but, finding it neces- 
sary to return, he left the anchorage a second time, on the 
14th of August. About the 23d of September, he fell in 
with a fleet of merchantmen, of more than forty sail, under 
convoy of the Serapis, forty-four. Captain Richard Pear- 
son, and the Countess of Seaborough, twenty-two. 

The Serapis was a new ship, mounting on her lower 
gun-deck, twenty eighteen-pound guns, on her upper gun 
deck, twenty nine-pound guns, and on her quarter-deck and 

so gloriously captured the Serapis, and the British ships of war returning from 
the Baltic. In gratitude to Dr. Franklin's maxim, he named the principal ship 
of his squadron after the name of the pretended almanac-maker, Le Bon 
Homme Richard, the Good Man Richard. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



473 



forecastle, ten six-pound guns; making an armament of 
fifty guns in the whole. Her crew consisted of three hun- 
dred and twenty men. The Bon Homme Richard was a 
single-decked ship, with six old eighteen-pounders mounted 
in the gun-room below, and twenty-eight twelve-pounders 
on her main or proper gun-deck, with eight nines on her 
quarter-deck forecastle, and six in the gangways, making in 
all a mixed, or rather light amount of forty-two guns. Her 
crew consisted of three hundred and eighty men, of whom 
one hundred and thirty-seven were marines or soldiers. 

Our narrative will be confined to the action between the 
Richard and the Serapis, which proved one of the most 
terrible and hotly-contested engagements recorded in the 
annals of naval warfare. 

About half-past seven in the evening, the Richard came 
up with the Serapis. Captain Pearson hailed. The answer 




Le Bou Honune Richard aiid Serapis. 



of Commodore Jones was designedly equivocal, and, in a 
moment after, both ships delivered their entire broadsides. 
A sad and destructive catastrophe befel the Richard. Two 



474 GREAT EVENTS OF 

of her eighteen guns burst, blowing up the deck above, 
and killing or wounding a large proportion of the people 
stationed below. This disaster caused all the heavy guns 
to be deserted, the men having no longer sufficient confi- 
dence in them to use them. The loss of these reduced the 
Richard one-third below that of her rival; in short, it 
became a contest between a twelve-pounder and an eigh- 
teen pounder, a species of contest in which it has been said 
the former has never been known to prevail. Captain Jones, 
however, more than most men, was fitted for desperate cir- 
cumstances, and in a moment determined to make up in 
redoubled activity what was wanting in power of metal. 

Nearly an hour was consumed in diflferent manoeuvres — 
shifting, firing — each endeavoring to obtain the advantage 
of position; till, at length, the vessels came close together, 
but not in a manner which permitted either party to board. 
The firing ceased for a few minutes Captain Pearson, 
imagining the enemy had surrendered, demanded, "Have 
you struck your colors?" "I have not yet begun to fight!" 
vociferated the intrepid Jones. 

The ships again separated, and the firing was renewed. 
Again they fell upon each other, and in the moment of 
collision. Captain Jones, with his own hands, lashed the 
enemy's head-gear to his mizen-mast. This brought them 
more entirely side by side, and it being desirable on the 
part of Captain Jones to retain the enemy in that position, 
additional lashings were employed to effect that object. 
This was a disappointment to Captain Pearson, but he 
determined to be first in boarding, and now made a vigor- 
ous attempt with that object in view, but was repulsed. 

"All this time, the battle raged. The lower ports of the 
Serapis having been closed, as the vessels swung, to pre- 
vent boarding, they were now blown off", in order to allow 
the guns to be run out; and cases actually occurred in 
which the rammers had to be thrust into the ports of the 
opposite ship, in order to be entered into the muzzles of 
their proper guns. It is evident that such a conflict must 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 475 

have been of short duration. In effect, the heavy metal of 
the Serapis, in one or tvv'o discharges, cleared all before it, 
and the main guns of the Richard were in a great measure 
abandoned. Most of the people went on the upper deck, 
and a great nuniber collected on the forecastle, where they 
were safe from the fire of the enemy, continuing to fight by 
throwina: serenades and usinfj muskets. 

"In this stage of the combat, the Serapis w^as tearing her 
antagonist to pieces below, almost without resistance from 
her enemy's batteries, only two guns on the quarter-deck, 
and three or four of the twelves, being worked at all. To 
the former, by shifting a gun from the larboard side, Com- 
modore Jones succeeded in adding a third, all of which were 
used with effect, under his immediate inspection, to the close 
of the action. He could not muster force enough to get over 
a second gun. But the combat would now have soon termi- 
nated, had it not been for the courage and activity of the peo- 
ple aloft. Strong parties had been placed in the tops; at the 
end of a short contest, the Americans had driven every man 
belonging to the enemy below ; after which, they kept up so 
animated a fire, on the quarter-deck of the Serapis in particu- 
lar, as to drive nearly every man off it, that was not shot down. 

"Thus, while the English had the battle nearly all to 
themselves below, their enemies had the control above the 
upper-deck. Having cleared the tops of the Serapis, some 
American seamen lay out on the Richard's main-yard, and 
began to throw hand-grenades upon the two upper-decks 
of the English ship; the men on the forecastle of their own 
vessel seconding these efforts, by casting the same com- 
bustibles through the ports of the Serapis. At length, one 
man in particular became so hardy, as to take his post on 
the extreme end of the yard, whence, provided with a 
bucket filled with combustibles and a match, he dropped 
the grenades with so much precision, that one passed 
through the main-hatchway. The powder-boys of the 
Serapis, had got more cartridges up than were wanted, 
and, in their hurry, they had carelessly laid a row of them 



476 GREAT EVENTS OF 

on the main-deck, in a line with the guns. The grenade 
just mentioned, set fire to some loose powder that was lying 
near, and the flash passed from cartridge to cartridge 
beginning abreast the main-mast, and running quite aft. 

"The effect of this explosion was awful. More than 
twenty men were instantly killed, many of them being left 
with nothing on them but the collars and wristbands of their 
shirts, and the waistbands of their duck trowsers ; while 
the official returns of the ship, a week after the action, show 
that there were no less than thirty-eight wounded on board 
still alive, who had been injured in this manner, and of 
whom thirty were said to have been then in great danger. 
Captain Pearson describes this explosion as having de- 
stroyed nearly all the men at the five or six aftermost 
guns. On the whole, nearly sixty must have been disabled 
by this sudden blow. 

"The advantage thus obtained by the coolness and intre- 
pidity of the topmen, in a great measure restored the chances 
of the combat; and, by lessening the fire of the enemy, 
enabled Commodore Jones to increase his. In the same 
degree that it encouraged the crew of the Richard, it dimin- 
ished the hopes of the people of the Serapis. One of the 
guns, under the immediate inspection of Commodore Jones, 
had been pointed some time against the main-mast of his 
enemy, while the two others had seconded the fire of the 
tops, with grape and cannister. Kept below decks by this 
double attack, where a scene of frightful horror was present 
in the agonies of the wounded, and the effects of the explo- 
sion, the spirits of the English began to droop, and there 
was a moment when a trifle would have induced them to 
submit. From this despondency, they were temporarily 
raised, by one of those unlooked-for events that ever 
accompany the vicissitudes of battle. 

"After exchanging an ineffective and distant broadside 
with the Scarborough, the Alliance kept standing off" and 
on, to leeward of the two principal ships, out of the direc- 
tion of their shot; when, about half-past eight, she appeared 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 477 

crossing the stern of the Serapis and the bow of the Rich- 
ard, firing at such a distance as to render it impossible to 
say which vessel would suffer the most. As soon as she 
had drawn out of the range of her own guns, her helm was 
put up, and she ran down nearly a mile to leeward, hover- 
ing about, until the firing had ceased between the Pallas 
and Scarborough^ when she came within hail, and spoke 
both of these vessels. Captain Cottineau, of the Pallas, 
earnestly entreated Captain Landais to take possession of 
his prize, and allow him to go to the assistance of the 
Richard, or to stretch up to windward in the Alliance him- 
self, and succor the commodore."* 

At length. Captain Landais determined to go to the assist- 
ance of the Richard, but on reaching the scene of engage- 
ment, he opened a fire which did as much damage to friend 
as foe. He was hailed, and informed that he was firing into 
the wrong ship. At the time, it was supposed to be a mis- 
take; but afterwards it was more than conjectured to have 
been a wanton and cruel act of revenge on the part of Lan- 
dais, who had for some time exhibited strong feelings of 
hostility to Captain Jones, and had neglected on several 
occasions to follow out -his orders. 

"Let the injuries have been received," continues Mr. 
Cooper, "from what quarter they might, soon after the Alli- 
ance had run to leeward, an alarm was spread in the Richard 
that the ship was sinking. Both vessels had been on fire 
several times, and some difficulty had been experienced in 
extinguishing the flames; but here was a new enemy to con- 
tend with, and as the information came from the carpenter, 
whose duty it was to sound the pump-wells, it produced a 
great deal of consternation. The Richard had more than a 
hundred English prisoners on board, and the master-at-arms, 
in the hurry of the moment, let them all up below, in order 
to save their lives. In the confusion of such a scene at night, 
the master of a letter-of-marque, that had been taken off the 
north of Scotland, passed through a port of the Richard into 

* Cooper's Naval History. 



478 GREAT EVENTS OF 

one of the Serapis, when he reported to Captain Pearson, 
that a few minutes would probably decide the battle in his 
favor, or carry his enemy down, he himself having been 
liberated in order to save his life. Just at this instant, the 
gunner, who had little to occupy him at his quarters, came 
on deck, and not perceiving Commodore Jones, or Mr. Dale, 
both of whom were occupied with the liberated prisoners, 
and believing the master, the only other superior he had in 
the ship, to be dead, he ran up the poop to haul down the 
colors. Fortunately, the flag-staff had been shot away, and, 
the ensign already hanging in the water, he had no other 
means of letting his intention to submit be known than by 
calling out for quarters. Captain Pearson now hailed to 
inquire if the Richard demanded quarter, and was an- 
swered by Commodore Jones himself in the negative. It 
is probable that the reply was not heard, or if heard, sup- 
posed to come from an unauthorized source; for encouraged 
by what he learned from the escaped prisoner, by the cry, 
and by the confusion that prevailed in the Richard, the 
English captain directed his boarders to be called away, 
and, as soon as mustered, they were ordered to take pos- 
session of the prize. Some of the men actually got on the 
gunwale of the latter ship, but finding boarders ready to 
repel boarders, they made a precipitate retreat. All this 
time the topmen were not idle, and the enemy were soon 
driven below again with loss. 

"In the mean while, Mr. Dale, who no longer had a gun 
that could be fought, mustered the prisoners at the pumps, 
turning their consternation to account, and probably keeping 
the Richard afloat by the very blunder that had come so 
near losing her. The ships were now on fire again, and 
both parties, with the exception of a few guns on each side, 
ceased fighting, in order to subdue this dangerous enemy. 
In the course of the combat, the Serapis is said to have 
been set on fire no less than twelve times, while towards its 
close, as will be seen in the sequel, the Richard was burn- 
inar all the while. 



AMERICAN HISTORY, 



479 



"As soon as order was restored in the Richard, after the 
call for quarter, her chances for success began to increase, 
while the English, driven under cover almost to a man, 
appear to have lost, in a great degree, the hope of victory. 
Their fire materially slackened, while the Richard again 
brought a few more guns to bear; the main-mast of the 
Serapis began to totter, and her resistance, in general, to 
lessen. About an hour after the explosion, or between 
three hours and three hours and a half after the first gun 
was fired, and between two hours and two hours and a 
half after the ships were lashed together. Captain Pearson 
hauled down the colors of the Serapis with his own hands, 
the men refusing to expose themselves to the fire of the 
Richard's tops." 




Thus ended a conflict as murderous and sanguinary as 
the annals of naval warfare have recorded. Each ship lost 
about one hundred and fifty men, or nearly one-half of the 
whole number engaged. 

At the time of the surrender, the Richard was on fire, 



480 GREAT EVENTS OF 

and apparently sinking. So imminent was the danger, that 
the powder was hastily removed from the magazine, and 
placed on the deck, to prevent explosion. Men from the 
other ships were sent on board, and the pumps were kept in 
motion, and water raised and dashed around until ten o'clock 
the next day, before the fire was got under. An examina- 
tion of the ship followed, the result of which was, that it was 
necessary to abandon her. The wounded were consequently 
ordered to be removed, and on the following day, about ten 
o'clock, this gallant ship settled slowly into the sea. 

The squadron now left the scene of mortal combat, with 
the Serapis and Scarborough, the latter having struck to 
the Pallas. The former having lost her main-mast, jury 
masts were obliged to be rigged ; after driving about in the 
rough sea until the 6th of October, the squadron and prizes 
entered the Texel, the port to which they had been ordered 
to repair. 

5. AMERICAISI FRIGATE TRUMBULL AND ENGLISH SHIP WATT. 

The action between these two vessels, next to that of the 
Richard and Serapis, is supposed to have been the most 
severe during the war of the Revolution. 

The Trumbull, of thirty-two guns, was commanded by 
Captain James Nicholson, a spirited and skillful officer. 
During a cruise in June, 1780, a large ship was perceived 
bearing down upon the Trumbull's quarter. At half-past 
eleven, she hauled a point more to stern of her. The 
Trumbull now made sail, hauling upon a wind towards her, 
upon which she came down upon the Trumbull's beams. 
The latter then took in all her small sails, hauled her courses 
up, hove the main-topsail to the mast, cleared for action, 
and waited the approach of the enemy. 

After several manoeuvres on the part of each vessel. Cap- 
tain Nicholson discovered that his adversary had thirteen 
ports on each side, and eight or ten on her quarter-deck 
and forecastle, and of course mounted thirty-six guns. At 
twelve, the Trumbull, finding her great superiority as to 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 481 

sailing, and having gotten to windward, determined to avail 
herself of the advantage to commence the engagement. 

The stranger, observing the design of Captain Nicholson, 
fired three shots, and hoisted British colors as a challenge. 
The Trumbull wore after her, hoisting British colors, with 
an intention of getting alongside. A private signal was 
made in turn by the British ship, which not being answered, 
she opened a broadside at a hundred yards distance. The 
Trumbull, upon this, run up the continental colors, and 
returned the fire. 

Such was the commencement of an action of three hours' 
continuance. There was bravery, determination, on both 
sides. During the greater part of the action, the vessels 
were not fifty yards apart, and at one time, they were 
nearly enlocked. 

Twice was the Trumbull set on fire by means of wads 
from the other vessel. Her masts and rigging were greatly 
injured. Observing, at length, that her masts were in 
imminent danger of going by the board, the first lieutenant 
informed Captain Nicholson of the danger, and begged him 
to abandon further attempt to take the enemy's ship, as 
without masts they should be at his mercy. 

It was with great reluctance that Captain Nicholson 
adopted the course suggested. He was confident that 
with one half-hour more, he should have been able to have 
achieved the victory. But yielding to stern necessity, and 
the dictates of humanity, he gave up the contest He lost 
his main and mizen-top-mast, when only musket-shot distant 
from the other vessel. At length, only her fore-mast was left, 
and that was badly wounded and sprung. She had eight 
men killed, and twenty-one wounded, nine of whom died 
after the action. Her crew consisted of one hundred and 
ninety-nine men. The English ship proved to be the Watt, 
letter-of-marque. She had upwards of ninety men killed and 
wounded. Not less than one hundred balls struck her hull. 
31 



482 GREAT EVENTS OF 

6. ALLIANCE, ATALANTA, AND TREPASSEY. 

In February, 1781, Captain Barry, of the frigate Alliance, 
of thirty-two guns, sailed from Boston for I'Orient, having 
on board Colonel Lawrence, destined to France on an 
important embassy to the French court. Having landed 
Mr. Lawrence, he sailed on a cruise. 

On the 28th of May, two sail were discovered on the 
weather-bow of the Alliance, standing towards her. After 
having approached sufficiently near to be discovered by 
Captain Bany, they hauled to wind, and stood on the same 
course with the Alliance. On the 29th, at day-break, the 
wind lulled. At sunrise, the Alliance displayed the Amer- 
ican colors, and preparations were made for action. The 
men took their stations. 

The vessels with which the Alliance was now to contend 
were a ship and a brig, displaying English colors — the 
Atalanta, Captain Edwards, carrying twenty guns and one 
hundred and thirty men, and the Trepassey, of fourteen 
guns and eighty men, under command of Captain Smith. 

The advantage was, both as to men and guns, on the side 

of the British; but more than this, as the Alliance must 

necessarily engage both at the same time. But Captain 

Bai'ry, no way daunted, determined to do his duty as an 

officer and a patriot. He, therefore, summoned them to 

strike their colors. To such a summons they had, of 

course, no inclination to accede, and the engagement 

opened with a spirit corresponding to the interest at stake. 

Unfortunately for the Alliance, a perfect calm prevailed — 

and on the bosom of the water she lay, in respect to motion, 

as a thing devoid of life. The opposing vessels had 

sweeps, and were therefore able to choose their positions. 

And the most advantageous positions they did choose — they 

lay on the quarters, and athwart the stern of the Alliance. 

Consequently, but few of her guns could be brought to bear. 

Added to these untoward circumstances, there soon 

occurred, on board the Alliance, a still greater misfortune. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 483 

A grape-shot struck the shoulder of Captain Barry, inflict- 
ing a severe and dangerous wound. But he neither heeded 
its pain nor its danger, but continued on the quarter-deck, 
marking the progress of the action, and giving his orders 
as occasion required. At length, how^ever, by reason of 
loss of blood, he was obliged to be borne below. At this 
time, the American flag was shot away, and fell. There 
was a momentary pause on board the Alliance, which the 
enemy construing into a surrender, they filled the air with 
loud rejoicings. 

But they mistook. The flag had been shot down, not 
hauled down. The supposed pause was only the needful 
interval occupied in reloading. The colors were soon rein- 
stalled, and again floated as proudly as before; and a full 
broadside from the Alliance showed to her foes how the 
interval had been occupied. That broadside recalled them 
to their quarters. Fortunately, about this time, a welcome 
breeze, though still light, sprung up. The sails of the 
Alliance, which had scarcely served any purpose during 
the engagement, and seemed destined to acquire no honor 
in the coming victory — the sails were no longer idle. 
They soon brought the vessel into a more favorable posi- 
tion. This circumstance added to the confidence and 
redoubled the efforts of the seamen. Broadside followed 
broadside in quick succession, and did all desirable execu- 
tion. At three o'clock in the afternoon the action termi- 
nated: the Alliance was the victor. 

On being ushered into the presence of Barry, Captain 
Edwards presented his sword; which, however, the former 
declined taking, observing, "that he richly merited it, and 
that his king ought to give him a better ship." 

The importance of firmness and perseverance, in a 
commander, was well illustrated during the above engage- 
ment. Soon after Barry received his wound, and had 
been obliged to go below, one of his lieutenants, dis- 
heartened by the misfortune which had befallen his com- 
mander, and appalled by the fearful devastation which 



484 GREAT EVENTS OF 

seemed to be making by the enemy with the ship's spars 
and rigging, repaired to him, and proposed that the colors 
should be struck. 

Barry started. The colors be struck ! no such thought 
had entered his mind. The colors be struck! "No!" said 
he; "if the ship can't be fought without me, carry me at 
once on deck." The lieutenant, if ashamed, was also 
reanimated. He repaired on deck, went round among the 
crew, and made known Barry's courage and determination. 
There was but one response among the brave tars. They 
decided to "stick to him manfully." And they did. From 
that moment "the ship was fought" — and fought without 
the presence of Barry. ' But no sooner was his wound 
dressed, than he insisted on being aided in ascending to the 
deck; before reaching it, however, the enemy had struck. 
Brave seamen! brave commander! 

The Alliance had eleven killed during the action, and 
twenty-one wounded. Among the latter, were several 
officers. She had suffered terribly in her spars and rig- 
ging. The loss of the enemy was eleven killed and thirty 
wounded. 

7. CONGRESS AND SAVAGE. 

The Savage was a British sloop, carrying twenty guns 
and about one hundred and fifty men. In September, 1781, 
while on a cruise along the Southern coast of the United 
States, she entered the Potomac, and plundered the estate 
of Washington, then in another quarter, commanding the 
American army. It was an expedition unworthy a high- 
minded and honorable officer, and a well-merited rebuke 
was soon after meted out to him. 

On leaving the Potomac, the Savage fell in with the 
American privateer Congress, Captain Geddes, off Charles- 
ton. The vessels were of the same force. On board the 
Congress, at the time, was Major McLane, a distinguished 
American officer, who with a part of his command had vol- 
unteered to serve as marines. As the crew of the Savan-e 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 485 

Were all seamen, she had decidedly the advantage, in 
respect to the Congress, whose crew, in part, were lands- 
men, unacquainted with marine warfare. 

The vessels were now within cannon distance. The 
Congress commenced by firing her bow-chasers. This 
was at half-past ten in the morning. At eleven, they 
h:id approximated so near each other, that the landsmen 
emploj'ed their musketry, and with effect. A sharp and 
destructive cannonade followed on both sides. 

At the commencement of the engagement, the advantage 
1.1 y with the Savage. Her position being on the Congress' 
bows, was favorable for raking. But a closer engagement 
followed, and the tide turned in favor of the privateer. So 
well did she manoeuvre, so promptly, so dextrously, that 
she soon disabled her enemy. At the expiration of an hour, 
the braces and bowlines of the Savage were shot away. 
Not a rope was left by which to trim the sails. The mus- 
ketry of the Americans had cleared her decks. In this 
situation, it was deemed impossible that she could much 
longer continue the contest. Indeed, she was already 
nearly a wreck — her sails, rigging, and yards were so shat- 
tered as to forbid her changing her position, but with the 
greatest difficulty. She would not, however, surrender, 
but recommenced a vigorous cannonade. Again her quar- 
ter-deck and forecastle were cleared by the fatal musketry 
of the American landsmen. Three guns on her main deck 
were rendered useless. The vessels were now so near 
each other, that the fire from the guns scorched the men 
opposed to them in the other. At length, the mizen-mast 
of the Savage was shot away. At this instant, the boat- 
swain of the Savage appeared forward, with his hat ofl^, 
calling for quarter. But it was half an hour before the 
crew of the Congress could board her, by reason of the loss 
of their boats. But, on reaching her, she was found to be 
scarcely more than a wreck. Her decks were covered 
with blood, and killed and wounded men. 

The Congress had thirty men killed and wounded. The 



486 GREAT EVENTS OF 

Savage had tvv^enty-three killed and thirty-one vi^ounded. 
Among the latter, was her commander, Captain Sterling. 

The marine service often furnished examples of great 
heroism and most patriotic endurance. Such an instance 
occurred on board the Congress. After the action termi- 
nated, Major McLane vv^ent forv^^ard to ascertain what 
had become of his sergeant, Thomas. He found the poor 
fellow lying on his back in the netting, near the foot of the 
bowsprit, with his musket loaded, but both legs broken. 
"Poor fellow!" thought the major, as he beheld him; "poor 
fellow!" But the poor fellow began huzzaing lustily for the 
victory achieved; and followed his exulting and even vocif- 
erous huzzas by a corresponding exclamation addressed to 
his major: "Well, major, if they have broken my legs, my 
hands and my heart are still whole." 

Sergeant Thomas was terribly wounded, but the kind- 
hearted major did not neglect him. The best care was 
taken of him; ultimately, he recovered; and, nothing 
deterred by the painful experience he had had of the some- 
times ill-fortune of war, he entered on board the Hyder 
Ali, commanded by Captain Barney. 

It is ever delightful to record instances of high-minded 
and magnanimous conduct on the part of victors towards 
the vanquished. This engagement furnishes one most hon- 
orable to the American character. The officers and crew 
of the Savage were treated with the greatest kindness 
and attention. Major McLane even accompanied Captain 
Sterling into Pennsylvania, to secure him from insult, his 
treatment of American prisoners having rendered him 
highly obnoxious to the patriots. 

Such is a brief account of some of the exploits of the 
American marine during the war of the Revolution. 
There were others perhaps equally honorable to the skill 
and enterprise of our naval officers, but which our limits 
forbid us to notice. On the breakinof out of the war, the 
country was poorly prepared to enter the lists with the 
mistress of the ocean. Indeed, it was not until 1776, that 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



487 



the forbearing policy of congress was abandoned, and the 
nautical enterprise of the country was let loose upon 
British commerce. From that time, however, American 
valor was exhibited in its true and persevering spirit, and 
contributed, as far as it had scope, in inducing the mother- 
country to acknowledge the independence of her wayward 
child — which she did on the 20th of January, 1783. 

Upon this most desirable event, orders of recall were 
issued to all naval commanders; and the commissions of 
privateers and letters of marque were annulled. On the 
11th of April following, a proclamation from the proper 
authorities announced the cessation of hostilities. From 
this time, as the glad intelligence spread, the helms of our 
warlike ships were turned towards our home ports, leaving 
the merchantmen again to the peaceful possession of that 
element, which for years they had traversed, if at all, at the 
greatest hazard. 




488 GREAT EVENTS OF 

XV. EMINENT FOREIGNERS, 

CONNECTED WITH THE REVOLTTTION. 

George III. King of England— General Burgoyne— Sir Henry Clinton — 
Colonel Barre — Charles Townshend — Lord Cornwallis — William Pitt — 
Marquis of Bute — George Grenville— Duke of Grafton — Lord North — 
Colonel Tarleton — Sir Peter Parker — Sir William Meadows — Sir Guy 
Carlton — General Gage — Marquis of Rockingham — Edmund Burke — 
Kosciusko — Count Pulaski — Baron de Kalb — Baron Steuben — Count 
Rochambeau — Count D'Estaing. 

■ In the preceding pages, we have had occasion to trace 
the causes and events of that struggle which resulted in 
the independence of the United States; and, in so doing, 
incidental mention has been made of some of the leading 
men of England, who figured in the cabinet, in the field, 
and on the ocean; with the part they acted either in favor 
of, or in opposition to the grand object of the colonies in 
their contest with the mother-country. Judging from his 
own early desires, the author persuades himself that he 
will be conferring a favor upon his readers by giving some 
brief sketches, in this place, of those distinguished men, 
and of others, who contributed to retard or accelerate the 
final result. Such notices of the most prominent, we pro- 
ceed to give, beginning with the monarch, the great foun- 
tain of power and law, then on the throne of Great Britain. 



George III. was born in 1738, and succeeded to the throne 
on the death of his grandfather, George II., October 25, 
1760, about the time the troubles with America began. At 
this period, principally through the lofty spirit and political 
sagacity of Pitt, afterwards Earl of Chatham, who was, 
and for some time had been, at the head of the administra- 
tion, the affairs of the nation were in a most prosperous 
state. The army and navy were highly efficient, and 
flushed with recent conquests; the revenue flourished; 
commerce was increasing; the people were loyal; and, 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 489 

perhaps, no prince had ascended the throne of his ances- 
tors with more flattering prospects than George the Third. 

Soon after ascending the throne, the king evinced a 
determination to procure a general peace. In this measure 
he differed from his great minister, Pitt, who, on tliat 
account, retired from office, October 5, 1761. Peace, how- 
ever, contrary to the wishes and designs of the king could 
not be obtained on a just basis, and the war proceeded. 

In May, 1762, Lord Bute, a particular favorite of the 
king, who had contrived to gain a remarkable ascendancy 
over him, succeeded the Duke of Newcastle, as first lord 
of the treasury. Preliminaries of peace between England, 
France, and Spain, were signed on the 3d of November, 
and the definite treaty followed, February 10th, 1763. 
The people, however, were by no means pacifically 
inclined, or contented with the political ascendancy of 
Lord Bute, whose administration was attacked with unspar- 
ing severity by several popular writers, particularly by the 
celebrated John Wilkes, in his periodical paper, called the 
North Briton. The arrest of Wilkes, and the seizure of 
his papers under a general warrant, issued by the secre- 
tary of state for the home department, increased the indig- 
nation and clamors of the people ; Lord Bute was execrated 
throughout the country, and the king himself became 
exceedingly unpopular. The removal of the favorite, and 
the appointment of George Grenville to the head of the 
treasury, having failed to allay the national irritation, Pitt, 
it is asserted, was at length summoned to court, and 
requested to make arrangements for forming a new min- 
istry; but he presumed, it is added, to dictate such arro- 
gant terms, that, rather than submit to them, the king said 
he would place the crown on Pitt's head, and submit his 
own neck to the axe. 

In 1764, the king suggested to Grenville the taxation of 
America, as a grand financial measure for relieving the 
mother-country from the heavy war expenses, which, it 
was unjustly claimed, had chiefly been incurred for the 



490 GREAT EVENTS OF 

security of the colonies. The minister was startled, and 
raised objections to the proposal, which, however, were 
overruled by the king, who plainly told him that, if he were 
afraid to adopt such a measure, others might easily be found 
who possessed more political courage. At length, Gren- 
ville reluctantly brought the subject before parliament; 
and, in spite of a violent opposition, the stamp act, so 
important in its consequences, was passed in the following 
year. The most alarming irritation prevailed among the 
colonists of America. 

The Rockingham party, which now came into power, 
procured the repeal of the stamp act; but, notwithstanding 
this and some other popular measures of the new cabinet, 
it was dissolved in the summer of 1766. The Duke of 
Grafton succeeded Lord Rockingham, as first lord of the 
treasury, and Pitt (then Earl of Chatham) took office as 
lord privy seal. In the following year, Charles Townshend, 
chancellor of the exchequer, proposed the taxation of certain 
articles imported by the American colonists; and, early in 
1768, Lord Chatham retired in deep disgust from the 
administration, which, during the preceding autumn, had 
been weakened by the succession of Lord North to Charles 
Townshend, as chancellor of the exchequer. Some other 
official changes took place; one of the most important of 
which, perhaps, was the appointment of Lord Hillsborough 
to the new colonial secretaryship. 

The aspect of affairs in America grew more serious every 
hour: the deputies of Massachusetts declared taxation by 
the British parliament to be illegal; a scheme for a general 
congress of the different states was proposed, and an open 
rupture with the mother-country was evidently approach- 
ing. Blind to the consequences of their fatal policy, the 
king and his ministers, however, persisted in those measures, 
with regard to the trans-Atlantic colonies, which eventually 
produced a dismemberment of the empire. 

In January, 1770, the Duke of Grafton resigned all his 
employments; but, unfortunately for America, he was sue- 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 491 

ceeded by Lord North, who increased rather than alleviated 
tiie national calamities, and was decidedly with the king in 
his determination never to yield to the demands of the colo- 
nists, but to coerce them to submission, however unjustly, by 
the arm of power. 

In 1782, Lord North was compelled to resign, and the 
Rockingham party, friendly to the independence of America, 
came into office ; but the new administration soon afterwards 
broke up, on account of the sudden death of the premier. 
Lord Shelburne was now placed at the head of the treasury, 
and Pitt, son of the great Earl of Chatham, became chan- 
cellor of the exchequer. 

In 1783, a general peace was concluded, and the United 
States procured a formal acknowledgment of their independ- 
ence. When Adams, the first American envoy, attended at 
the levee, the king, to whom he was personally disagreeable, 
received him with dignified composure, and said, "I was the 
last man in England to acknowledge the independence of 
America, but having done so, I shall also be the last to 
violate it." This was highly honorable to the king. 
America was a jewel in the British crown which was 
increasing in lustre, to part with which was truly painful 
to royal ambition. Nor did George III. consent to any 
acts which tended to this relinquishment, only as he was 
compelled to it by the ill success of his armies in America, 
and the clamorous demands for peace by his subjects at 
home. But having, at length, parted with this jewel, and 
having acknowledged the independence of America, he 
nobly declared his intention to live in peace with this new- 
born empire. 

JOHN BURGOYNE. 

General Burgoyne was the natural son of Lord Bingley. 
At an early age he entered the army; and while quartered 
with his regiment at Preston, married Lady Charlotte Stan- 
ley, whose father, the Earl of Derby, was so incensed at 
the match, that he threatened utterly to discard her; but a 



492 GREAT EVENTS OF 

reconciliation at length took place, and the earl allowed her 
three hundred pounds a-year during his life, and, by his will, 
bequeathed her a legacy of twenty-five thousand pounds. 
The influence of the family to which Burgoyne had thus 
become allied, tended materially to accelerate his profes- 
sional advance. In 1762, he acted as brigadier-general of 
the British forces which were sent out for the defence of 
Portugal against France and Spain. 

In 1775, he was appointed to a command in America; 
whence he returned in the following year, and held a long 
conference with the king on colonial affairs. Resuming his 
post in 1777, he addressed a proclamation to the native 
Indians, in which he invited them to his standard, but 
deprecated, with due severity, the cruel practice of scalp- 
ing. The pompous turgidity of style, in which this address 
was couched, excited the ridicule of the Americans, and 
procured for General Burgoyne the soubriquet of " Cliro- 
nonhotonthologos." His first operations were successful: 
he dislodged the enemy from Ticonderoga and Mount 
Independence, and took a large number of cannon, all their 
armed vessels and batteries, as well as a considerable part 
of their baggage, ammunition, provisions, and military stores. 
But his subsequent career was truly disastrous; his troops 
suffered much from bad roads, inclement weather, and a 
scarcity of provisions; the Indians, who had previously 
assisted him, deserted; and the Americans, under General 
Gates, surrounded him with a superior force, to which, 
although victorious in two engagements, he was, at length, 
compelled to capitulate at Saratoga, with the whole of his 
army. This event, which rendered film equally odious to 
ministers and the people, was, for some time, the leading 
topic of .the press; and numberless lampoons appeared, in 
which the general's conduct was most severely satirized. 
The punsters of the day, taking advantage of the American 
general's name, amused themselves unmercifully at Bur- 
goyne's expense; but of all their effusions, which, for the 
most part, were virulent rather than pointed, the following 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 493 

harmless epigram, poor as it is, appears to liave been one 
of the best: 

" Burgoyne, unconscious of impending fates, 
Could cut his way through woods, but not through Gates." 

In May, 1778, he returned to England, on his parole, but 
the king refused to see him. Burgoyne solicited a court- 
martial, but in vain. In 1779, he was dismissed the service 
for refusing to return to America. Three years after, how- 
ever, he was restored to his rank in the army, appointed 
commander-in-chief in Ireland, and sworn in one of the 
privy-council of that kingdom. He died suddenly of a fit 
of the gout, at his house in Hertford street, on the 4th of 
August, 1792; and his remains were interred in the clois- 
ters of Westminster abbey. 

It would, perhaps, be rash to pronounce a positive opinion 
of the merits of Burgoyne, as a commander. . He boldly 
courted a scrutiny into the causes which led to his surren- 
der at Saratoga, which ministers refused, because, as it has 
been insinuated, such a proceeding might expose the absurd 
imprudence and inefficiency of their own measures with 
regard to the American war. Prior to the capitulation, his 
military career, as well in America as Portugal, had been 
rather brilliant; his misfortune was precisely that which 
befel Cornwallis; but, unlike the latter, Burgoyne was not 
allowed an opportunity of redeeming his reputation. 

In parliament, he was a frequent and fluent, but neither a 
sound nor an impressive speaker. While in employment, 
he appears to have been a staunch advocate for the Ameri- 
can war; which, however, he severely reprobated, from the 
time that he ceased to hold a command. He was a writer, 
chiefly dramatic, of considerable merit. 

SIR HENRY CLINTON. 

This distinguished general was a grandson of the Earl 
of Clinton, and was born about the year 1738. After hav- 
ing received a liberal education, he entered the army, and 
served for some time in Hanover. In the early part of 



494 GREAT EVENTS OF 

the revolutionary struggle he came to America, and was 
present at the battle of Bunker's hill; from which time to 
the close of the American war, he continued to aid the 
British cause. In 1777, he was made a Knight of the 
Bath, and in January, 1778, commander-in-chief of the 
British forces in America. On his return to England, a 
pamphlet war took place between him and Cornwallis, as to 
the surrender of the latter, the entire blame of which each 
party attributed to the other. In 1793, he obtained the 
governorship of Gibraltar, in possession of which he died 
on the 23d of December, 1795. 




The merits of Sir Henry Clinton, as a commander, have 
been variously estimated ; and, as is usually the case, the 
truth seems to be intermediate between the panegyric of 
his friends and the censure of his enemies. That he was 
endowed with bravery, and possessed a considerable share 
of military skill, cannot, in fairness, be denied ; but he was 
decidedly unequal to the great difficulties of his situation, 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



495 



and unfit to contend against so lofty a genius as Washing- 
ton, supported by a people resolved on obtaining their inde- 
pendence, and fighting on their native soil. 



ISAAC BARRE. 



Colonel Barre was born in Ireland, about the year 1726. 
He served at Quebec, under Wolfe, in the picture of whose 
death, by Benjamin West, his figure is conspicuous. The 
Earl of Shelburne procured him a seat in parliament, 
where, acting in opposition to government, he was not only 
deprived of his offices of adjutant-general and governor 
of Stirling castle, which he had received as a reward for 
his services in America, but dismissed from the service. 
During the Rockingham administration, he was compen- 
sated for the loss which he had sustained, by being voted a 




Colonel Barre. 



pension of three thousand two hundred pounds per annum; 
which he subsequently relinquished, pursuant to an arrange- 
ment with Pitt, on obtaining a lucrative, but not distin- 
guished office. He usually took office when his party 



496 GREAT EVENTS OF 

predominated ; and was, in the course of his career, a privy 
counsellor, vice treasurer of Ireland, paymaster of the 
forces, and treasurer of the navy. His best speeches were 
delivered during North's administration, on the American 
war, to which he appears to have been inflexibly opposed. 
His oratory was powerful, but coarse ; his manner, rugged ; 
his countenance, stern; and his stature, athletic. He was 
suspected, but apparently without reason, of having assisted 
in writing the letters of Junius. For the last twenty years 
of his life, he was afflicted with blindness, which, however, 
he is said to have borne with cheerful resignation. His 
death took place on the 20th of July, 1792. 

CHARLES TOWNSHEND. 

Charles Townshend, son of Viscount Townshend, was 
born 1725. From his youth, he was distinguished for great 
quickness of conception and extraordinary curiosity. In 
1747, he went into parliament, and continued a member till 
he died. He held various offices in the government. In 
1765, he was paymaster general, and chancellor of the 
exchequer; and a lord of the treasury in August, 1766, 
from which period he remained in office until his decease, 
which took place on the 4th of September, 1767. 

In person, Charles Townshend was tall and beautifully 
proportioned; his countenance was manly, handsome, 
expressive, and prepossessing. He was much beloved in 
private life, and enjoyed an unusual share of domestic 
happiness. 

Burke, in his speech on American taxation, thus admira- 
bly depicted the general character of Charles Townshend: 
"Before this splendid orb (alluding to the great Lord 
Chatham) had entirely set, and while the western horizon 
was in a blaze with his descending glory, on the opposite 
quarter of the heavens arose another luminary, and for his 
hour he became lord of the ascendant. This light, too, is 
passed, and set for ever! I speak of Charles Townshend, 
officially the reproducer of this fatal scheme (American 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 497 

tdkalion); whom I cannot even now remember, without 
some degree of sensibility. In truth, he was the delight 
and ornament of this house, and the charm of every pri- 
vate society which he honored with his presence. Perhaps 
there never arose in this country, nor in any country, a 
man of more pointed and finished wit, and (where his pas- 
sions were not concerned) of a more refined, exquisite, and 
penetrating judgment. If he had not so great a stock, as 
some have had who flourished formerly, of knowledge long 
treasured up, he knew better by far, than any man I ever 
was acquainted with, how to bring together, within a short 
time, all that was necessary to establish, to illustrate, and 
to decorate that side of the question he supported. He 
stated his matter skillfully and powerfully; he particularly 
excelled in a most luminous explanation and display of his 
subject." 

CHARLES CORNWALUS, MARQUIS. 

Lord Cornwallis, eldest son of the fifth lord, and first 
Earl Cornwallis, was born 1738. At the age of twenty, he 
entered the army, and obtained a captaincy. In 1762, on 
the death of his brother, he took his seat in the house of 
lords. In 1770, he and three other young peers, having 
protested, with Lord Camden, against the taxation of 
America, Mansfield, the chief justice, is said to have sneer- 
ingly observed, "Poor Camden could only get four boys to 
join him!" 

Althoijgh he had opposed the measures of the govern- 
ment with regard to the disaffected colonies, yet when hos- 
tilities commenced, he did not scruple to accept of active 
employment against the Americans. His history, during 
the war, will be found in the preceding pages. He was a 
proud man, and most humiliating was it when he was 
obliged to surrender to Washington at Yorktown. 

But his failure in America did not impair his reputation. 
On his return to England, he was made governor of the 
Tower. In 1786, he was sent to Calcutta, as governor- 
32 



498 GREAT EVENTS OF 

general and commander-in-chief. Having terminated, sut 
cessfuliy, a war in that country, he returned to England. 
In 1799, he became lord-lieutenant of Ireland. Soon after 
the expiration of his vice-gerency, he was sent to France 
as plenipotentiary for Great Britain, in which capacity he 
signed the treaty of Amiens. In 1804, he succeeded the 
Marquis Wellesley, as governor-general of India. On his 
arrival at Calcutta, he proceeded, by water, to take the 
command in the upper provinces. The confinement of the 
boat, the want of exercise, and the heat of the weather, 
had a most serious effect on his health. Feeling, soon after 
he had landed, that his dissolution was at hand, he prepared 
some valuable instructions for his successor; and the last 
hours of his life were passed in taking measures to lessen 
the difficulties which his decease would produce. He 
expired at Ghazepoore, in Benares, on the 5th of Octo- 
ber, 1805. 

Lord Cornwallis was not endowed with any brilliancy 
of talent. He had to contend with no difficulties, on his 
entrance into life: high birth procured him a military 
station, which his connexions enabled him to retain, after 
he had committed an error, or, at least, met with a mis- 
chance, that would have utterly ruined a less influential 
commander. Although ambitious, he appears to have pos- 
sessed but little ardor. He manifested no extraordinary 
spirit of enterprise; he hazarded no untried manoeuvres; 
and yet, few of his contemporaries passed through life with 
more personal credit or public advantage. He had the 
wisdom never to depute to others what he could ^perform 
himself. His perseverance, alacrity, apd caution, procured 
him success as a general, while his strong common sense 
rendered him eminent as a governor. He always evinced 
a most anxious desire to promote the welfare of those who 
were placed under his administration; Ireland and Hindo-. 
Stan still venerate his memory. His honor was unimpeach- 
able; his manners, devoid of ostentation; and his private 
character, altogether amiable. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 499 

Napoleon Buonaparte, in his conversations with Barry 
O'Meara, declared that Lord Cornwallis, by his integrity, 
fidelity, frankness, and the nobility of his sentiments, was 
the first who had impressed upon him a favorable opinion 
of Englishmen. "I do not believe," said the ex-emperor, 
"that he was a man of first-rate abilities; but he had talent, 
great probity, sincerity, and never broke his word. Some- 
thing having prevented him from attending at the Hotel de 
Dieu, to sign the treaty of Amiens, pursuant to appoint- 
ment, he sent word to the French ministers that they might 
consider it completed, and that he would certainly execute 
it the next morning. During the night, he received instruc- 
tions to object to some of the articles; disregarding which, 
he signed the treaty as it stood, observing that his govern- 
ment, if dissatisfied, might refuse to ratify it, but that, 
having once pledged his word, he felt bound to abide by it. 
There was a man of honor!" added Napoleon; "a true 
Englishman." 

LORD CHAITIAM. 

William Pitt, Earl of Chatham, was born November 15, 
1708. His father was Robert Pitt, of Boconnock, in the 
county of Cornwall. He received his education at Trinity 
college, Cambridge. He took a seat in parliament as early 
as 1735, as a member for Old Sarum. His exalted talents, 
his lofty spirit, and commanding eloquence, soon rendered 
him singularly conspicuous. Under George II., in 1757, he 
became premier of that celebrated war administration, 
which raised England to a proud preeminence over the 
other nations of Europe. His energy was unbounded. 
"It must be done," was the reply he often made, when told 
that his orders could not be executed. After which, no 
excuse was admitted. Under his auspices, England tri- 
umphed in every quarter of the globe. In America, the 
French lost Quebec; in Africa, their chief settlements 
fell; in the East Indies, their power was abridged; in 
Europe, their armies suffered defeat; while their navy 



500 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



was nearly annihilated, and their commerce almost reduced 
to ruin. 

On the accession of George the Third, Pitt, who felt 
strongly impressed with the policy of declaring war against 
Spain, was thwarted in his wishes by the influence of Lord 
Bute; and, disdaining to be nominally at the head of a 
cabinet which he could not direct, he resigned his office in 
October, 1761. 




Lord Chatham. 



In 1764, he greatly distinguished himself by his opposi- 
tion to general warrants, which, with all his accustomed 
energy and eloquence, he stigmatized as being atrociously 
illegal. A search for papers, or a seizure of the person, 
without some specific charge, was, he contended, repugnant 
to every principle of true liberty. "By the British consti- 
tution," said he, "every man's house is his castle! not that 
it is surrounded by walls and battlements; it may be a 
straw-built shed; every wind of heaven may whistle round 
it; all the elements of nature may enter it; but the king 
cannot; the king dare not." 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 5Q1 

He invariably opposed, with the whole force of his elo- 
quence, the measures which led to the American war: and 
long after his retirement from office, h.e exerted himself 
most zealously to bring about a reconciliation between the 
mother-country and her colonies. But when the Duke of 
Portland, in 1778, moved an address to the crown, on the 
necessity of acknowledging the independence of America, 
Lord Chatham, although he had but just left a sick bed, 
opposed the motion with all the ardent eloquence of his 
younger days. "My lords," said he, "I lament that my 
infirmities have so long prevented my attendance here, at 
so awful a crisis. I have made an effort almost. beyond my 
strength to come down to the house on this day, (and per- 
haps it will be the last time I shall be able to enter its walls,) 
to express my indignation at an idea which has gone forth 
of yielding up America. My lords : I rejoice that the grave 
has not yet closed upon me; that I am still alive to lift up 
my voice against the dismemberment of this ancient and 
most noble monarchy. Pressed down, as I am, by the hand 
of infirmity, I am little able to assist my country in this 
most perilous conjuncture ; but, my lords, while I have 
sense and memory, I will neVer consent to deprive the 
royal offspring of the house of Brunswick of their fairest 
inheritance." 

The Duke of Richmond having replied to this speech. 
Lord Chatham attempted to rise again, but fainted, and fell 
into the arms of those who were near him. The house 
instantly adjourned, and the earl was conveyed home in a 
state of exhaustion, from which he never recovered. His 
death took place at Hayes, early in the following month, 
namely, on the 11th of May, 1778. The House of Com- 
mons voted the departed patriot, who had thus died glo- 
riously at his post, a public funeral, and a monument in 
Westminster abbey at the national expense. An income 
of four thous'and pounds per annum was annexed to the 
earldom of Chatham, and the sum of twenty thousand pounds 
cheerfully granted to liquidate his debts: for, instead of 



502 AMERICAN HISTORY. 

profiting by his public employments, he had wasted his 
property in sustaining their dignity, and died in embarrassed 
circumstances. 

In figure. Lord Chatham was eminently dignified and 
commanding. "There was a grandeur in his personal 
appearance," says a writer, who speaks of him when in his 
decline, "which produced awe and mute attention; and, 
though bowed by infirmity and age, his mind shone through 
the ruins of his body, armed his eye with lightning, and 
clothed his lips with thunder." Bodily pain never subdued 
the lofty daring, or the extraordinary activity of his mind. 
He even used his crutch as a figure of rhetoric. "You 
talk, my lords," said he, on one occasion, "of conquering 
America — of your numerous friends there — and your pow- 
erful forces to disperse her army. I might as well talk of 
driving them before me with this crutch." 

CHARLES JAMES FOX. 

Charles James Fox was the third son of Henry Fox, Lord 
Holland, and was born January 24th, 1749. His mother 
was a daughter of the Duke of Richmond, and his sister 
the wife of Lord Cornwallis. Lord Holland made it a rule, 
in the tuition of his children, to follow and regulate, but not 
to restrain nature. This indulgence was a sad error, as it 
always is on the part of parents. On arriving to maturity, 
Charles used to boast that he was, when young, never 
thwarted in any thing. Two instances are related of this 
indulgence of the father, before the son was six years old. 
One day, standing by his father, while he was winding up 
a watch — "I have a great mind to break that watch, papa," 
said the boy. "No, Chai-les; that would be foolish." "In- 
deed, papa," said he, "I must do it." "Nay," answered the 
father, "if you have such a violent inclination, I won't baulk 
it." Upon which, he delivered the watch into the hands of 
the youngster, who instantly dashed it on the' floor. 

At another time, while Lord Holland was secretary of 
state, having just finished a long dispatch which he was 






AMERICAN HISTORY. 503 

going to send, Mr. Charles, who stood near him, with his 
hand on the inkstand, said, "Papa, I have a good mind to 
throw this inic over the paper." "Do, my dear," said the 
secretary, "if it will give you any pleasure." The young 
gentleman immediately threw on the ink, and his father sat 
down very composedly to write the dispatch over again. 

Such a course of education, we should anticipate, would 
work the moral ruin of a child. Its baleful influence was 
seen in after years, in gambling, horse-racing, drinking, and 
kindred vices, carried to a fearful extent on the part of this 
son, whose training was so inauspiciously begun and 
persevered in. 




But, despite of these most degrading and ruinous prac- 
tices. Fox proved to be one of the most accomplished and 
effective orators, and perhaps we may add, statesman of his 
times. He was the rival of Pitt ; and, though not so finished 
in his elocution, he not unfrequently equalled him in the 
effect produced. 

By what means he attained to such eminence, it scarcely 
appears; for the younger part of his life seems to have been 
so exclusively devoted to his pleasures, as scarcely to have 
time left for the cultivation of his intellect. His genius, 
however, was brilliant; and from his earliest years he was 
in the society of men distinguished for their cultivated 
intellect, and the eminent part they took in the government 



504 GREAT EVENTS OF 

of the country. It is related of Fox, that he would not 
unfrequently spend the entire night at his favorite amuse- 
ment, gambling, and thence proceed to the House of Com 
mons, vi^hen he would electrify the whole assembly with 
some cogent and brilliant speech. 

Fox was a firm, steadfast friend to the Americans and 
their independence. At the time the measures which led 
to the American war had come to a crisis, a formidable 
party existed in England, opposed to the unjust and illiberal 
policy of the government. To this party. Fox united him- 
self; and, from his conspicuous talents, soon acquired the 
authority of a leader. In 1773, he opposed the Boston port 
bill, and apologized for the conduct of the colonies. In his 
speech on that occasion, he arraigned the measures of the 
ministers in bold and energetic language, and explained the 
principles of the constitution with masculine eloquence. 
The session of 1775, opened with a speech from the king, 
declaring the necessity of coercion. On this occasion. Fox 
poured forth a torrenf of his powerful eloquence. In that 
plain, forcible language, which formed one of the many 
excellencies of his speeches, he showed what ought to have 
been done, what ministers had promised to do, and what 
they had not done. He affirmed that Lord Chatham, the 
king of Prussia — nay, even Alexander the Great — never 
gained more in one campaign than Lord North had lost. 

When the news of the disastrous defeat of Burgoyne 
reached England, Fox loudly insisted upon an inquiry into 
the causes of his failure. And in like manner, when the 
fate of Cornwallis' army at Yorktown was made known, 
the oppositionists were loud in their denunoiations of the 
proceedings of ministers in regard to the war. Mr. Fox 
designed to make a motion for an investigation into the 
conduct of Lord Sandwich, who was at the head of the 
admiralty. But he was, for a time, too much indisposed to 
make the attempt. It was on this occasion, that Burke is 
reported to have said, "that if Fox died, it would be no bad 
use of his skin, if, like John Ziska's, it should be converted 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 505 

into a drum, and used for the purpose of sounding an alarm 
to tiie people of England."' 

The death of Mr. Fox occurred 13th of August, 1806. 

Walpole thus compares the two great orators of England: 
"Mr. Fox, as a speaker, might be compared to the rough, 
but masterly specimen of the sculptor's art; Mr. Pitt, to the 
exquisitely finished statue. The former would need a polish 
to render him perfect; the latter possessed, in a transcendent 
degree, every requisite of an accomplished orator. The 
force of Mr. Fox's reasoning flashed like lightning upon 
the mind of the hearer: the thunder of Mr. Pitt's eloquence 
gave irresistible effect to his powerful and convincing 
arguments." 

The sympathy and support of such men as Fox, during 
our Revolutionary struggle, served to sustain and animate 
our patriotic fathers. They felt that while they were in 
the field, engaged in defeating the armies of England, they 
had friends in the House of Commons, who were making 
every possible effort to defeat the impolitic and oppressive 
measures of the king and his ministers. 

JOHN STUART. 

John Stuart, Marquis of Bute, was born in 1715. In the 
ninth year of his age, he succeeded his father as Marquis 
of Bute. On the accession of George the Third, the high- 
est dignities in the state were supposed to be within the 
grasp of Lord Bute ; but, however he might have swayed 
the king's mind in private, he took no public part in the 
direction of public affairs until 1761, when he accepted the 
secretaryship resigned in that year by Lord Holderness. 
At length, he became prime minister; and, immediately on 
coming into power, determined, if possible, to effect a peace, 
which had for some time been negotiating. He accomplished 
his object, but his success rendered him exceedingly unpop- 
ular. He was accused, by some weak-minded persons, of 
having been bribed by the enemies of his country; and it 
was added, that the princess dowager had shared with him 



506 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



in the price at which peace had been purchased by the 
French government. 

He quitted office in April, 1763, but continued to exert a 
powerful influence over the mind of the king, especially in 
relation to America. Several measures, the object of which 
was to humble the colonies, and continue them in subjection 
to the crown, are said to have been suggested by this noble- 
man. He died in 1792. 



GEORGE GREN\'1LLE. 



George Grenville was born 1712. In 1741, he was re- 
turned to parliament for the town of Buckingham, for which 
place he served during the remainder of his life. He held 
several important offices. In April, 1763, he became first 




Grenville. 



lord of the treasury and chancellor of the exchequer. He 
resigned his office in July, 1765, and died in November, 
1770. During his premiership, the project of imposing 
internal taxes in America was carried into effect. The 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 507 

project was first named to him by the king, and urged upon 
him. At first, the minister was opposed to the idea, but 
after having adopted it as a measure of his administration, 
which he was compelled to do by royal authority, he urged 
and, supported it by all the means in his power. 

DUKE OF GRAPTON. 

Henry Augustus Fitzroy, Duke of Grafton, was born 1735. 
He was educated at Cambridge, where he was notoriously 
profligate. In July, 1766, the Rockingham administration 
was dissolved, and the Duke of Grafton was made first lord 
commissioner of the treasury, which office he held until Janu- 
ary, 1770. He has received an unenviable notoriety from 
the strictures of Junius. His administration was composed 
of men of different political principles and parties. Junius, 
in a letter addressed to the duke, thus narrates, and severely 
animadverts upon, the circumstances of his grace's appoint- 
ment to the premiership: "The spirit of the favorite (Lord 
Bute) had some apparent influence upon every administra- 
tion; and every set of ministers preserved an appearance 
of duration as long as they submitted to that influence; but 
there were certain services to be performed for the favorite's 
security, or to gratify his resentments, which your prede- 
cessors in office had the wisdom, or the virtue, not to under- 
take. A submissive administration was, at last, gradually 
collected from the deserters of all parties, interests, and 
connexions; and nothing remained but to find a leader for 
these gallant, well-disciplined troops. Stand forth, my lord, 
for thou art the man! Lord Bute found no resource of 
dependence or security in the proud, imposing superiority 
of Lord Chatham's abilities; the shrewd, inflexible judg- 
ment of Mr. Grenville ; nor in the mild, but determined 
integrity of Lord Rockingham. His views and situation 
required a creature void of all these properties; and he was 
forced to go through all his division, resolution, composition, 
and refinement of political chemistry, before he happily 
arrived at the caput mortuum of vitriol in your grace. Flat 



508 GREAT EVENTS OF 

and insipid in youi' retired state, but brought into action, 
you become vitriol again. Such are the extremes of alter- 
nate indolence or fury, which have governed your whole 
administration !" 

FREDERICK NORTH, EARL OF GUILFORD. 

This nobleman, better known as Lord North, was the 
minister of George III., under whose administration Eng- 
land lost her American colonies. He succeeded Charles 
Townshend, as chancellor of the exchequer; and, in 1770, 
the Duke of Grafton, as first lord of the treasury, and con- 
tinued in that high, but laborious office, till the conclusion 
of the war. As a public character, Lord North was a 
flowing and persuasive orator, well skilled in argumenta- 
tion, and master of great presence and coolness of mind; 
and, in private life, he was very amiable, cheerful, and 
jocose in conversation, the friend of learned men, and cor- 
rect in conduct. In his policy towards America, he was 
stern and uncompromising. On first coming into power, 
he was inclined to be conciliatory; but soon he adopted 
restrictive and oppressive measures, more so than his pre- 
decessors, and, at length, declared that he would omit no 
means but that he would bring America in humility at his 
feet. The faithful warnings of Pitt, Burke, Fox, and 
others, had no restraining influence, and the consequence 
was, that America was lost to the British crown. Lord 
North, in the latter years of his life, was afflicted with 
blindness. He died July, 1792, aged sixty. 

BARRASTRE TARLETON. 

Colonel Tarleton was born in Liverpool, on the 21st of 
August, 1754, and at first commenced studying law, but, on 
the breaking out of war in America, he entered the army, 
and, having arrived in that country, he was permitted to 
raise a body of troops called the "British Legion," which 
he commanded in several successful excursions against the 
enemy. Such was the daring intrepidity, energy, and skill, 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 509 

with which he conducted his corps, that he may be said to 
have greatly accelerated, if not secured, some of the most 
important victories under Lord Cornwallis. On his return 
to England, he was made a colonel, and became so popu- 
lar that, in 1790, he was returned, free of expense, as a 
member for Liverpool, which he represented in three sub- 
sequent parliaments. 

In 1818, previously to which he had been raised to the 
rank of general, he was created a baronet, and, on the 
coronation of George the Fourth, was made a K. C. B. 
He was one of the bravest officers of his time, and is 
described as having been to the British, in the American 
war, what Arnold, in his early career, was to the 
Americans. 

SIR PETER PARKER. 

Sir Peter Parker, son of Rear-admiral Christopher Par- 
ker, was born in 1723, and entered the navy under the 
auspices of his father. Having served with great reputa- 
tion on several occasions, in 1775 he hoisted his broad 
pendant on board the Bristol, of fifty guns, in which he 
proceeded, with a squadron under his command, to the 
American station. On account of bad weather and other 
impediments, he did not reach Cape Fear until May, 1776. 
In the following month, he made an unsuccessful attack on 
Charleston, in South Carolina. Shortly afterwards, he 
joined Lord Howe, the commander-in-chief, at New York, 
whence he was dispatched, with the Asia, Renown, and 
Preston, to distract the attention of the enemy, while the 
army attacked the lines on Long Island. Towards the 
close of the same year, he proceeded, in command of a 
small squadron, to make an attempt on Rhode Island, of 
which he obtained possession without loss. He was now 
advanced to the rank of rear-admiral of the blue; and, a 
few months after, appointed to the chief command on the 
Jamaica station, where he served with signal success until 
1782, in which year he returned with a convoy to England. 



510 GREAT EVENTS OF 

Before his death, which occurred in 1811, he became 
admiral of the blue and admiral of the white. 

Sm WILLIAM MEADOWS. 

Sir William Meadows was born in 1738. In 1775, he 
repaired with his regiment to America, where he distin- 
guished himself, particularly at the battle of Brandywine, 
during which he was wounded. 

In 1792, he served under Cornwallis in India. On 
returning to England, he was appointed governor of the 
Isle of Wight, and, afterwards, governor of Hull. He died 
at Bath, 1813. 

As a military man, he was highly distinguished. He 
was invariably cheerful, during an engagement; and his 
troops, by whom he was much beloved, are said, on more 
than one occasion, to have mounted the breach, laughing 
at their general's last joke. His hilarity scarcely ever 
deserted him; one day, while on a reconnoitering party, he 
observed a twenty-four-pound shot strike the ground, on his 
right, in such a direction that, had he proceeded, it would, 
in all probability, have destroyed him; he, therefore, stopped 
his horse, and, as the ball dashed across the road in front 
of him, gracefully took off his hat, and said: "I beg, sir, 
that you will continue your promenade; I never take the 
precedence of any gentleman of your family." 

GENERAL GAGE. 

General Thomas Gage, second son of Viscount Gage, 
was born about the year 1721, and entered the army at an 
early age. Having served with considerable credit, he 
was commissioned as lieutenant-general; soon after which, 
(April, 1774,) he was appointed to succeed Mr. Hutchinson, 
as governor of Massachusetts Bay. In May, he sailed for 
Boston with four regiments, where, contrary to his expect- 
ations, he was received with great ceremony and outward 
respect. 

About this time, serious troubles of the colonies with 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



511 



England began. General Gage took strong and decided 
measures, and hastened, rather than retarded, an open 
contest. By his order it was that the military stores at 
Concord were destroyed, which led to the skirmish at 
Lexington, and which opened the war. 

On the 10th of October, 1775, he resigned his command to 
Sir William Howe, and departed for England. At the time 
of his death, which took place on the 2d of April, 1788, he 
was a general in the army. His talents for command are 
said to have been respectable. 



Sm GUY CARLTON. 



Guy Carlton, Lord Dorchester, was born in Ireland, in 
1722. In 1748, he became lieutenant- colonel. In 1758, he 
served at the siege of Louisburg under Amherst, and the 




Sir Guy Carlton. 



following year under Wolfe, at the siege of Quebec. Ulti- 
mately he became governor of Quebec, and, during his 
administration, defeated the American flotilla under Arnold. 
In 1790, having been created Baron Dorchester, he was 



512 GREAT EVENTS OF 

appointed governor of all the British possessions, except 
Newfoundland, in North America. The close of his life 
was passed in retirement. He died in 1808. As a soldier, 
Lord Dorchester appears to have deservedly obtained a 
high reputation for courage and skill. 

MARQUIS OF ROCKINGHAIVL 

Charles Watson Wentworth, Marquis of Rockingham, 
was born 1730. In 1763, disgusted with the proceedings of 
Lord Bute, then the reigning favorite at court, he resigned 
the situation of a lord of the bed-chamber, which he had 
for some time before held, and also his lord-lieutenancy 
of Yorkshire. Two years had scarcely elapsed, however, 
when the whole system of government having undergone a 
change, he was appointed, in July, 1765, first lord of the 
treasury, in the room of George Grenville. He seems to 
have brought to his exalted station an anxious desire to 
advance the prosperity of his country; and had his talents 
been equal to his good intentions, his administration might 
have proved fortunate. But the crisis in which he took 
office was important and even dangerous, and he had to 
struggle against the intrigues of an opposition, powerful 
both in numbers and talent. He soon became convinced 
of the impracticability of remaining at the helm of affairs, 
and resigned the premiership on the 1st of August, 1766. 

Durmg the long administration of Lord North, the mar- 
quis was considered, in the House of Lords, as the head of 
the aristocratic part of the opposition; but his conduct was 
entirely free from that political rancor which has too often 
disgraced the parliamentary behavior of the greatest states- 
men in England. At length. Lord North felt compelled to 
succumb beneath the force and continued attacks of his 
powerful rival. Fox; and George the Third offered the 
premiership to Lord Shelburne, who, however, declared 
that, in his judgment, no one was so well fitted to take the 
lead in administration as the Marquis of Rockingham. 
Accordingly, in March, 1782, the marquis was again ele- 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



513 



vated to the chief direction of affairs, having for his princi- 
pal colleagues, the Earl of Shelburne and Mr. Fox. The 
ministry thus formed, seemed likely to be permanent; for it 
united much of the wealth and talent of the country. The 
hopes of the nation were, however, doomed to be miserably 
disappointed. On the 1st of July, the marquis was seized 
with a violent spasmodic affection, and almost instantly 
expired. He had long anticipated his approaching death, 
and is said to have expressed but one motive for wishing a 
continuance of life, which was, that he might see his country 
extricated from her troubles. 



EDMUND BURKE. 



The history of this distinguished statesman and eloquent 
orator is exceedingly interesting, but it belongs to these 
pages to notice him only as he was a friend to American 




Edmund Burke. 

rights, and often lifted up his voice in parliament in defence 
of them. He was born in Dublin, 1730. His father was a 
respectable attorney. Burke received his education at 
33 



514 GREAT EVENTS OF 

Trinity college ; on the completion of which, he studied law, 
but devoted himself chiefly to literature. He conducted 
Dodley's celebrated Annual Register for many years. In 
1765, he entered into public life, being made private secre- 
tary to the Marquis of Rockingham at the time that noble- 
man was called to the head of the treasury. Soon after, 
he was elected to parliament. In 1766, he took a promi- 
nent part in a debate relative to the affairs of America, and 
often, afterwards, raised his voice in opposition to the 
arbitrary measures of the government. For a time, the 
affairs of America are said to have engrossed almost all his 
attention. 

During one of the debates on American affairs, a mem- 
ber from Hull, by the name of Hartley, after having driven 
four-fifths of a very full house from the benches, by an 
unusually dull speech, at length requested that the riot act 
might be read, for the purpose of elucidating one of his 
propositions. Burke, who was impatient to address the 
house himself, immediately started up, and exclaimed: "The 
riot act ! My dearest friend, why, in the name of every 
thing sacred, have the riot act read ? The mob, you see, is 
already dispersed !" Peals of laughter followed the utter- 
ance of this comic appeal, which Lord North frequently 
declared to be one of the happiest instances of wit he 
ever heard.* 

Burke died in 1797. Unlike many of the statesmen of 

* Hartley was considered a tedious speaker on account of his prolixity. But 
he was a friend to America, and often told the ministers some very unwelcome 
truths. The following good story is told of him: One afternoon, Jenkinson, 
the first Lord Liverpool, left the house when the member from Hull rose to 
speak; and presuming that the honorable gentleman would, as usual, deliver a 
very long, dull speech, he walked home, mounted his horse, and rode to his 
country-house, where he dined ; and, after strolling for some time about his 
grounds, returned at a gentle pace to town. On his arrival at home, he sent a 
messenger to the house to ascertain what had been done, and how soon the 
division might be expected to take place. The reply he received was, that 
Mr. Hartley had not yet done speaking; and when Jenkinson, at length, 
thought it advisable, in order to be in tiriie for voting, to go down to Westmin- 
ster, he found the long-winded orator still on his legs ! 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 515 

his day, "his character, in private life, was ahnost unim- 
peachable." As a public speaker, his manner was bold 
and forcible; his delivery, vehement and unembarrassed; 
but, though easy, he was inelegant. His head continually 
oscillated, and his gesticulations were frequently violent. 
To the last hour of his life, his pronunciation was Hiber- 
nian. Although a great orator, he was not a skillful debater. 
Few men ever possessed greater strength of imagination, 
or a more admirable choice of words. His mind was 
richly stored, and he had the most perfect mastery over its 
treasures. Johnson said he was not only the first man in 
the House of Commons, but the first man every where; and, 
on being asked if he did not think Burke resembled Cicero, 
replied, "No, sir; Cicero resembled Burke." 

THADDEUS KOSCIUSKO. 

Thaddeus Kosciusko, a Polish officer in the American 
revolutionary war, was born in Lithuania, in 1756, of an 
ancient and noble family, and educated at the military 
school at Warsaw. He afterwards studied in France. 
He came to America, recommended, by Franklin, to Gen- 
eral Washington, by whom he was appointed his aid. He 
was also appointed his engineer, with the rank of colonel, 
in October 1776. At the unsuccessful siege of Ninety-Six, 
in 1781, he very judiciously directed the operations. It 
was, in 1774, that he left this country, and, in 1786, he 
returned to Poland. In 1789, the diet gave him the 
appointment of major-general. In the campaign of 1792, 
he distinguished himself against the Russians. In 1794, 
the Poles again took arms, and were headed by Kosciusko; 
but, after several splendid battles, he was taken and thrown 
into prison by Catharine, but was released by Paul I. 
When the emperor presented him with his own sword, he 
declined it, saying: "I no longer need a sword, since I 
have no longer a country." Never afterwards did he wear 
a sword. In August, 1-797, he visited America, and was 
received with honor. For his revolutionary services, he 



516 GREAT EVENTS OF 

received a pension. In 1798, he w^ent to France. Having 
purchased an estate near Fontainebleau, he lived there till 
1814. In 1816, he settled at Soleure, in Switzerland. In 
1817, he abolished slavery on his estate in Poland. He 
died at Soleure, in consequence of a fall with his horse from 
a precipice near Vevay, October 16, 1817, aged sixty-one. 
He was never married. 

COUNT PULASKI 

Count Pulaski was a Polander by birth, who, with a few 
men, in 1771, carried off King Stanislaus from the middle 
of his capital, though surrounded with a numerous body of 
guards and a Russian army. The king soon escaped, and 
declared Pulaski an outlaw. After his arrival in this coun- 
try, he offered his services to congress, and was honored 
with the rank of brigadier-general. He discovered the 
greatest intrepidity in an engagement with a party of the 
British near Charleston, in May, 1779. In the assault upon 
Savannah, October 9th, by General Lincoln and Count 
D'Estaing, Pulaski was wounded, at the head of two hun- 
dred horsemen, as he was galloping into the town, with the 
intention of charging in the rear. He died on the 11th, 
and congress resolved that a monument should be erected 
to his memory. 

'^ BARON DE KALB. 

Baron de Kalb was a native of Germany, but had been 
long employed in the service of France, previous to the 
commencement of the American revolution. He arrived 
in this country in 1777; and being an officer of great expe- 
rience, he early received from congress the commission of 
major-general. In the battle near Camden, August, 1780, 
he fell, after receiving eleven wounds, in his vigorous exer- 
tions to prevent the defeat of the Americans. He died 
August 19th, aged forty-seven, having served three years 
with high reputation. His last moments were spent in dic- 
tating a letter, which expressed his warm affection for the 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 617 

men and officers of his division, and his admiration of their 
firmness and courage in withstanding a superior force. An 
ornamental tree was planted at the head of his grave in 
the neighborhood of Camden, and congress resolved that a 
monument should be erected to his memory at Annapolis, 
with a very honorable inscription. 

BARON STEUBEN. 

Frederick William, Baron de Steuben, was a Prussian 
officer, aid-de-camp to Frederick the Great, and lieutenant- 
general in the army of that distinguished commander. He 
arrived in America in 1777; soon after which, he was made 
inspector-general, with the rank of major-general. He 
established a uniform system of manoeuvres ; and, by his 
skill and persevering industry, effected, during the continu- 
ance of the troops at Valley Forge, a most decided improve- 
ment in all ranks of the army. He was a volunteer in the 
action at Monmouth, and commanded in the trenches at 
Yorktown on the day which concluded the struggle with 
Great Britain. He died at Steubenville, New York, No- 
vember 28th, 1794, aged sixty-one years. 

"When the army was disbanded, and the old soldiers 
shook hands in farewell. Lieutenant-colonel Cochran, a 
Green-mountain veteran, said: 'For myself, I could stand it; 
but my wife and daughters are in the garret of that wretched 
tavern, and I have no means of removing them.' 'Come,' 
said the baron, 'I will pay my respects to Mrs. C. and her 
daughters.' And when he left them, their countenances 
were brightened ; for he gave them all he had to give. 
This was at Newburg. On the wharf, he saw a poor 
wounded black man, who wanted a dollar to pay for his 
passage home. Of whom the baron borrowed the dollar, 
it is not known ; but he soon returned ; when the negro 
hailed the sloop, and cried: 'God bless you, master baron!' 
The state of New Jersey gave him a small farm. New 
York gave him sixteen thousand acres in Oneida county: a 
pension of twenty-five hundred dollars was also given him. 



518 GREAT EVENTS OF 

He built him a log house at Steubenville, gave a tenth-part 
of his land to his aids and servants, and parceled out the 
rest to twenty or thirty tenants. His library was his chief 
solace. Having but little exercise, he died of apoplexy. 
Agreeably to his request, he was wrapped in his cloak, and 
buried in a plain coffin, without a stone. He was a believer 
in Jesus Christ, and a member of the Reformed Dutch 
Church, New York." 

COUNT ROCHAMBEAU 

Jean Baptists Donatien de Vimeur, Comte de Rocham- 
beau, marshal of France, was born at Vendome in 1725. 
At the age of sixteen he entered the army, and served in 
Germany, under Marshal Broglio. In 1746, he became aid 
to Louis Philip, Duke of Orleans. In 1780, having been 
made lieutenant-general, he was sent with an army of six 
thousand men to the assistance of the United States of 
America. On reaching the place of his destination, he 
landed in Rhode Island, and soon after acted in concert 
with Washington, first against Clinton in New York, and 
then against Cornwallis, rendering important services at the 
siege of Yorktown, which were rewarded by a present of 
two cannon taken from Lord Cornwallis. After the Revo- 
lution, Rochambeau was raised to the rank of a marshal by 
Louis XVI., and received the command of the army of the 
north. He was soon superseded by more active officers, 
and being calumniated by the popular journalists, he 
addressed to the legislative assembly a vindication of his 
conduct. A decree of approbation was consequently passed 
in May, 1792, and he retired to his estate near Vendome, 
with a determination to interfere no more with public affairs. 
He was subsequently arrested, and narrowly escaped suffer- 
ing death under the tyranny of Robespiere. In 1803, he 
was presented to Buonaparte, who in the following year 
gave him a pension and the cross of grand officer of th? 
legion of honor. His death took place in 1809. — Encyclo- 
pedia Americana. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



519 



COUNT D'ESTAING. 



Charles Henry, Count d'Estaing, admiral and lieutenant- 
general of the armies of France, before the Revolution, was 
a native of Ravel, in Auvergne, and was descended from 
an ancient family in that province. Count d'Estaing com- 
menced his career by serving in the East Indies, under 
Lally, when he was taken prisoner, and sent home on his 
parole. Having engaged in hostilities again before he was 
regularly exchanged, he was taken a second time, and 
imprisoned at Portsmouth. During the American war, he 
was employed as vice-admiral. 

At the capture of the isle of Grenada, he distinguished 
himself; but on every occasion he showed more courage 
than conduct or professional skill. He promoted the Revo- 
lution, and in 1789, he was appointed a commander of the 
National Guards at Versailles. In 1791, he addressed to 
the national assembly a letter full of protestations of attach- 
ment to the constitution, on the occasion of the approaching 
trial of the king. He suffered under the guillotine in 1793, 
as a counter-revolutionist, at the age of sixty-five. 




520 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



V. FEDERAL CONSTITUTION, 




Original Governments of the Colonies — Union between them — Plan propcced 
by Dr. Franklin — First Congress — Congress of '74 — Confederation — De- 
fects of it — Convention of States proposed by Virginia — Commissioners 
from five States meet at Annapolis — Powers too limited to act — Recom- 
mend a General Convention of States — Delegates appointed — Convention 
meets at Philadelphia — Decides to form a new Constitution — Draft pre- 
pared — Discussed — Adopted — Speech of Dr. Franklin — Constitution signed 
— Adopted by the several States — Amendments — States admitted since 
the adoption — Remarks on the Constitution. 

The several colonies established in America had govern- 
ments which varied according as they were charter, propri- 
etary, or royal, which were the three forms of government 
existing in America prior to the Revolution. In certain 
particulars, they differed from each other as classes, and the 
classes differed as individuals. But for a series of years 
there existed no general political association, or bond of 
union among them. As early, however, as 1643, the New 
England colonies, Massachusetts, Plymouth, Connecticut, 
and New Haven, entered into a perpetual alliance, offensive 
and defensive, for mutual protection against the claims of 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 521 

their Dutch neighbors, and the assaults of their Indian foes. 
By the articles of this confederation, the jurisdiction of each 
colony within its own borders was to be exclusive; on the 
occurrence of war, each one was to furnish its quota of men 
and provisions, according to its population; and two com- 
missioners from each colony were to hold an annual meeting 
to decide on all matters of general interest. With some 
alterations, this confederacy existed more than forty years; 
it was dissolved only in 1686, when the charters of the New 
England colonies were vacated by a commissioner from 
James II. This union was productive of many advantages 
to the colonies. Besides preserving a mutual good under- 
standing among them, and thus preventing encroachments 
upon one another's rights, assistance was rendered in their 
wars with the Indians; without which, it is probable that 
the more feeble would have been broken up. 

In 1754, an attempt at union was made on a more exten- 
sive scale. The plan originated in a call from the lords 
commissioners for trade and the plantations, and consisted 
of deputies from the New England provinces, New York, 
Pennsylvania, and Maryland. The congress met at Albany. 
The object proposed by the commissioners was to consider 
the best means of defence in case of a war with France, 
and particularly to form an alliance with the Six Nations. 
Governor Shirley, of Massachusetts, availing himself of the 
occasion, proposed to the several governors that the dele- 
gates should be instructed on the subject of a general union 
or confederation. This meeting with general approbation, 
the delegates were so instructed. A plan of union, prepared 
by Dr. Franklin, was discussed, and substantially adopted — 
the delegates from Connecticut dissenting.* But it received 
the approbation neither of the colonies nor of the king's 
council; not by the first, because it was supposed to give 
too much power to the president-general, who was to be 

* For a more particular account of this plan of union, the reader is referred 
to Pitkin's History of the United States, vol. i. p. 142, or Holmes' Annals, 
vol. ii. p. 55. 



522 GREAT EVENTS OF 

the king's representative; nor by the latter, because too 
much power was supposed to be given to the representa- 
tives of the people. 

The foregoing plan having failed, no other attempt at 
union was made for several years. At length, in 1765, 
in consequence of the passing of the stamp act by parlia- 
ment, and other grievances, the assembly of Massachusetts 
in June of that year adopted the following resolution: 
"That it is highly expedient there should be a meeting, as 
soon as may be, of committees from the houses of repre- 
sentatives or burgesses, in the several colonies, to consult 
on the present circumstances of the colonies, and the diffi- 
culties to which they are and must be reduced, and to con- 
sider of a general congress, to be held at New York, the 
first Tuesday of October. A letter was prepared, to be 
sent to the several speakers, and a committee was chosen 
for Massachusetts." 

In consequence of the proceedings under this recom- 
mendation, "on the 7th of October, a congress, consisting 
of twenty-eight delegates from the assemblies of Mas- 
sachusetts, Rhode Island and Pi-ovidence Plantations, 
Connecticut, New York, New Jersey, Pennsylvania, the 
Delaware counties, Maryland, and South Carolina, con- 
vened in the city of New York, and Timothy Ruggles, of 
Massachusetts, was chosen president. The first measure 
of the congress was a declaration of the rights and griev- 
ances of the colonists. They were declared to be entitled 
to all the rights and liberties of natural-born subjects within 
the kingdom of Great Britain; among the most essential of 
which are, the exclusive power to tax themselves, and the 
privileges of a trial by jury. The grievance chiefly com- 
plained of was the act granting certain stamp duties and 
other duties in the British colonies, which, by taxing the 
colonies without their consent, and by extending the juris- 
diction of courts of admiralty, was declared to have a 
direct tendency to subvert their rights and liberties. A 
petition to the king, and a memorial to each house of par- 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 523 

liament, were also agreed on; and it was recommended to 
the several colonies to appoint special agents, who should 
unite their utmost endeavors in soliciting redress of griev- 
ances. The assemblies of Virginia, North Carolina, and 
Georgia, were prevented, by their governors, from send- 
ing representatives to the congress; but they forwarded 
petitions to England, similar to those appointed by 
that body."* 

In 1774, the grievances of the colonies still continuing, 
and having been increased by the open assertion of Great 
Britain of the justice of her pretensions, another congress 
was assembled at Philadelphia, which consisted of dele- 
gates from eleven colonies. In this congress, each colony 
had one vote. Their principal acts consisted of a declara- 
tion of rights, and in spirited addresses to the people of 
British America and Great Britain, together with a recom- 
mendation to the colonies to adopt resolutions of non-im- 
portation, non-exportation, and non-consumption. 

The resolutions of this congress received the general 
sanction of the provincial congress and of the colonial 
assemblies. Their power was merely advisory; "yet their 
recommendations," says Dr. Holmes, "were more generally 
and more effectually carried into execution by the colonies 
than the laws of the best-regulated state." 

But the dissuasive measures adopted by this congress 
having no effect on the king and his ministers, another con- 
gress followed in 1775, "whose pacific efforts to bring about 
a change in the views of the other party being equally 
unavailing, and the commencement of actual hostilities 
having, at length, put an end to all hope of reconciliation, 
the congress finding, moreover, that the popular voice 
began to call for an entire and perpetual dissolution of the 
political ties which had connected them with Great Britain, 
proceeded on the memorable 4th of July, 1776, to declare 
the thirteen colonies independent stales. 

"During the discussions of this solemn act, a commit- 

* Holmes' Annals. 



524 GREAT EVENTS OF 

tee, consisting of a member from each colony, had been 
appointed to prepare and digest a form of confederation foi 
the future management of the common interest, which had, 
hitherto, been left to the discretion of congress, guided by 
the exigencies of the contest, and by the known intentions, 
or occasional instructions of the colonial legislatures. 

"It appears that as early as the 21st of July, 1775, a 
plan, entitled 'Articles of Confederation and perpetual 
union of the Colonies,' had been sketched by Dr. Franklin, 
the plan being on that day submitted by him to congress; 
and though not copied into their journals, remaining on their 
files in his hand-writing. But, notwithstanding the term 
'perpetual,' observed in the title, the articles provided 
expressly for the event of a return of the colonies to a 
connection with Great Britain. 

"This sketch became a basis for the plan reported by the 
committee on the 12th of July, now also remaining on the 
files of congress, in the hand-writing of Mr. Dickinson. 
The plan, though dated after the Declaration of Indepen- 
dence, was probably drawn up before that event; since 
the name of colonies, not states, is used throughout the 
draught. The plan reported was debated and amended 
from time to time, till the 17th of November, 1777, when it 
was agreed to by congress, and proposed to the legisla- 
tures of the states, with an explanatory and recommenda- 
tory letter. The ratifications of these, by their delegates 
in congress, duly authorized, took place at successive 
dates; but were not completed till the 1st of March, 1781; 
when Maryland, who had made it a prerequisite that the 
vacant lands acquired from the British crown should be a 
common fund, yielded to the persuasion that a final and 
formal establishment of the federal union and government 
would make a favorable impression, not only on other for- 
eign nations, but on Great Britain herself."* 

Under this confederation, the country went through the 

* Madison Papers, vol. ii. p. 687-9. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 525 

war. Fortunate it was, however, that the war terminated 
when it did, as the "rope of sand," as the confederation 
was called, would probably have served as a bond of union 
but a few years longer. Indeed, it had received the cor- 
dial approbation of none of the colonies — while some of 
them hadj at length, acceded to it rather from necessity 
than choice. 

"The principal difficulties which embarrassed the pro- 
gress and retarded the completion of the plan of confeder- 
ation," says Mr. Madison, "may be traced to — first, the 
natural repugnance of the parties to a relinquishment of 
power; secondly, a natural jealousy of its abuse in other 
than hands their own; thirdly, the rule of suffrage among 
parties whose inequality in size did not correspond with that 
of their wealth, or of their military or free population; 
fourthly, the selection and definition of the powers, at once 
necessary to the federal head, and safe to the several 
members. 

"To these sources of difficulty, incident to the formation 
of all such confederacies, were added two others, one of a 
temporary, the other of a permanent nature. The first, 
was the case of the crown-lands, so called, because they 
had been held by the British crown; and being ungranted 
to individuals, when its authority ceased, were considered 
by the states within whose charters or asserted limits they 
lay, as devolving on them; while it was contended by the 
others, that, being wrested from the dethroned authority by 
the equal exertions of all, they resulted of right and in 
equity to the benefit of all. The lands, being of vast 
extent, and of growing value, were the occasion of much 
discussion and heart-burning, and proved the most obstinate 
of the impediments to an earlier consummation of the plan 
of the federal government. The state of Maryland, the 
last that acceded to it, firmly withheld her assent, till the 
1st of March, 1781 ; and then yielded only in the hope that, 
by giving a stable and authoritative character to the con- 
federation, a successful termination of the contest might be 



526 GREAT EVENTS OF 

accelerated. The dispute was happily compromised, by- 
successive surrenders of portions of the territory by the 
states having exclusive claims to it, and acceptances of 
them by congress. 

"The other source of dissatisfaction was the peculiar 
situation of some of the states, which, having no convenient 
ports for foreign commerce, were subject to be taxed by 
their neighbors, through whose ports their commerce was 
carried on. New Jersey, placed between Philadelphia and 
New York, was likened to a cask tapped at both ends; 
and North Carolina, between Virginia and South Carolina, 
to a patient bleeding at both arms. The Articles of Con- 
federation provided no remedy for the complaint; which 
produced a strong protest on the part of New Jersey, and 
never ceased to be a source of discord, until the new con- 
stitution superseded the old. 

"But the radical infirmity of the Articles of Confedera- 
tion was the dependence of congress on the voluntary and 
simultaneous compliance with its requisitions by so many 
independent communities, each consulting, more or less, its 
particular interests and convenience, and distrusting the 
compliance of the others. While the paper emissions of 
congress continued to circulate, they were employed as a 
sinew of war, like gold and silver. When that ceased to 
be the case, and the fatal defect of the political system was 
felt in its alarming force, the war was merely kept alive, 
and brought to a successful conclusion, by such foreign' aids 
and temporary expedients as could be applied; a hope 
prevailing with many, and a wish with all, that a state of 
peace, and the sources of prosperity opened by it, would 
give to the confederacy, in practice, the efficiency which 
had been inferred in theory." 

The close of the war brought no adequate relief. The 
wealth of the country was exhausted. Congress had no 
funds, and no means of raising money for the discharge of 
arrears of pay due to the soldiers of the Revolution, but by 
an appeal to the legislative assemblies of the several states. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 527 

Even for their own maintenance, they were dependent 
upon the assemblies. The legislatures themselves often 
knew not what to do. 

"The distress of the inhabitants was continually on the 
increase ; and in Massachusetts, where it was most felt, an 
insurrection of a serious character was the consequence. 
Near the close of the year 1786, the populace assembled, to 
the number of two thousand, in the north-western part of 
the state, and, choosing Daniel Shays their leader, demanded 
that the collection of debts should be suspended, and that 
the legislature should authorize the emission of paper 
money for general circulation. Two bodies of militia, 
drawn from those parts where dissatisfaction did not pre- 
vail, were immediately dispatched against them, one under 
command of General Lincoln, the other of General Shep- 
ard. The disaffected were dispersed with less difficulty 
than had been apprehended, and, abandoning their sedi- 
tious purposes, adopted the proffered indemnity of the 
government. 

"The time, at length, came, when the public mind gave 
tokens of being prepared for a change in the constitution 
of the general government — an occurrence, the necessity 
of which had long been foreseen by Washington and most 
of the distinguished patriots of that period. Evil had 
accumulated upon evil, till the mass became too oppres- 
sive to be endured, and the voice of the nation cried out 
for relief. The first decisive measures proceeded from 
the merchants, who came forward almost simultaneously in 
all parts of the country, with representations of the utter 
prostration of the mercantile interests, and petitions for a 
speedy and efficient remedy. It was shown, that the 
advantages of this most important source of national pros- 
perity were flowing into the hands of foreigners, and that 
the native merchants were suffering for the want of a just 
protection and a uniform system of trade. The wise and 
reflecting were convinced that some decided efforts were 
necessary to strengthen the general government, or that a 



528 GREAT EVENTS OF 

dissolution of the union, and perhaps a devastating anarchy, 
would be inevitable."* 

The first step, which led to the convention of 1787, was 
taken by Virginia, in a proposition of her legislature, in 
January, 1786, for a convention of delegates to establish 
such a system of commercial relations as would promote 
general harmony and prosperity. The above proposal 
was cordially approved by Delaware, Pennsylvania, New 
Jersey, and New York, and delegates were accordingly 
appointed by them, in addition to Virginia. These con- 
vened at Annapolis, September, 1786; but they had scarcely 
entered into a discussion of topics, which naturally forced 
themselves into view, before they discovered the powers 
with which they were intrusted to be so limited, as to tie 
up their hands from effecting any purpose that could be of 
essential utility. On this account, as well as from the 
circumstance that so few states were represented, they 
wisely declined deciding on any important measures in 
reference to the particular subject for which they had come 
together. This convention is memorable, however, as 
having been the prelude to the one which followed. 
Before the commissioners adjourned, a report was agreed 
upon, in which the necessity of a revision and reform of the 
articles of the old federal compact was strongly urged, and 
which contained a recommendation to all the state legis- 
latures "for the appointment of deputies, to .meet at Phila- 
delphia, with more ample powers and instructions." This 
report was sent to congress, as well as to the several states. 

In the appointment of delegates, agreeably to the fore- 
going recommendation, Virginia took the lead. February, 
1787, the subject claimed the attention of congress, and 
the following preamble and resolution were adopted: 

"Whereas, there is provision, in the articles of confed- 
eration and perpetual union, for making alterations therein, 
by the assent of a congress of the United States, and of 
the legislatures of the several states; and whereas expe- 

Hinton. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 529 

rience hath evinced that there are defects in the present 
confederation, as a means to remedy which, several of the 
states, and particularly the state of New York, by express 
instruction to their delegates in congress, have suggested a 
convention for the purpose expressed in the following reso- 
tion, and such convention appearing to be the most proba- 
ble means of establishing in these states a firm national 
government — 

^^ Resolved, That, in the opinion of congress, it is expe- 
dient, that, on the second Monday in May next, a conven- 
tion of delegates, who shall have been appointed by the 
several states, be held at Philadelphia, for the sole and 
express purpose of revising the articles of confederation, 
and reporting to congress and the several legislatures such 
alterations and provisions therein, as shall, when agreed to 
in congress, and confirmed by the states, render the federal 
constitution adequate to the exigencies of government, and 
the preservation of the union." 

In consequence of this recommendation, all the states 
appointed delegates to the convention, excepting Rhode 
Island. 

On the day fixed for the meeting of the deputies in con- 
vention, Monday, May, 14th, 1787, a small number only had 
assembled. May 25th, seven states were represented. 
The deputation from Pennsylvania, proposed George 
Washington, Esq., late commander-in-chief, for president 
of the convention,* and he was unanimously elected. 

Tuesday, March 29th, the convention entered upon the 
solemn duties of their commission. A question of serious 
magnitude early engrossed their attention, viz: whether 
they should amend the old system, or form a new one. For 
the former object, they had been appointed, congress having 
limited their power to a revision of the articles of the con- 

* " The nomination came with particular grace from Pennsylvania, as Dr. 
Franklin alone could have been thought of as a competitor. The doctor was 
himself to have made the nomination of General Washington, hut the state of 
the weather and of his health confined him to his XxoMse."— Madison Papers. 

34 



530 GREAT EVENTS OF 

federation. But the defects of the old system were so 
many, and of such magnitude, that, at the session of the 
convention the above day, Edmund Randolph, of Virginia, 
submitted fifteen resolutions, as the basis of a new consti- 
tution. These resolutions, denominated the Virginia plan, 
were debated and amended until the 15th of June, when 
Mr. Patterson, of New Jersey, presented a project for 
revising the articles of confederation. This was called the 
Jersey plan* and, on motion of Mr. Patterson, was taken 
up — the Vii'ginia plan, meanwhile, being postponed. 

On the 18th, Mr. Dickinson moved, in committee of the 
whole, to "postpone the first resolution in Mr. Patterson's 
plan, in order to take up the following, viz: 'that the Articles 
of Confederation ought to be revised and amended, so as to 
render the government of the United States adequate to the 
exigencies, the preservation, and the prosperity of the union' 
— the postponement was agreed to by ten states; Pennsyl- 
vania, divided." The following day, this substitute was 
rejected by a vote of six states to four, and one divided. 
Mr. Patterson's plan was again at large before the commit- 
tee. Towards the close of the session of the same day, the 
question was taken upon postponing this latter plan, and 
carried by a vote of seven states to three, and one divided. 
Mr. Randolph's, or the Virginia plan, came again under con- 

* " This plan had been concerted among the deputation, or members thereof, 
from Connecticut, New York, New Jersey, Delaware, and perhaps Mr. Mar- 
tin, from Maryland, who made with them a common cause, though on different 
principles. Connecticut and New York were against a departure from the 
principles of the confederation, wishing rather to add a few new powers to 
congress, than to substitute a national government. The states of New Jersey 
and Delaware were opposed to a national government, because its patrons 
corisidered a proportional representation of the states as the basis of it. The 
eagerness displayed by the members opposed to a national government, from 
these different motives, began now to produce serious anxiety for the result of the 
convention. Mr. Dickinson said to Mr. Madison : ' You see the consequence 
of pushing things too far. Some of the members from the small states wish 
for two branches in the general legislature, and are friends to a good national 
government ; but we would sooner submit to foreign power, than submit to be 
deprived, in both branches of the legislature, of an equality of suffrage, and 
thereby be thrown under the dominion of the larger states." " — Madison Papers. 



AMERICAN HISTORY, 531 

sideration. This was now further discussed to the 23d of 
June, when, on motion of Mr. Gerry, the proceedings of the 
convention for the establishment of a national government, 
except the part relating to an executive, were referred to a 
committee, to prepare and report a constitution conformable 
thereto. This committee consisted of Mr. Rutledge, Mr. 
Randolph, Mr. Gorham, Mr. Ellsworth, and Mr. Wilson. 
"On the 26th of the same month, those relating to the exe- 
cutive having been adopted, they, with various other propo- 
sitions submitted by individuals, were referred to the same 
committee, and the commitee adjourned to the 6th of August, 
when the committee reported a draft of a constitution. This 
was under debate until the 9th of September, and underwent 
many material alterations. A committee, consisting of Mr. 
Johnson, Mr. Hamilton, G. Morris, Mr. Madison, and Mr. 
King, was then selected *to revise the style and arrange 
the articles.' The manner in which these eminent scholars 
and statesmen performed the duty assigned them, appears 
from the great precision and accuracy of the language of 
the constitution, as well as the happy arrangement of its 
various articles." 

The report of this committee was made on the 12th of 
September, and further debated till the 16th, when the con- 
stitution as amended was agreed to by all the states, and 
ordered to be engrossed. 

On the following day, September 17th, after the reading 
of the constitution as engrossed, the venerable Franklin rose, 
and putting a written speech into the hands of Mr. Wilson, 
requested him to read it: 

"Mi?-. President: I confess that there are several parts of 
this constitution which I do not at present approve, but I am 
not sure I shall never approve them; for having lived long, 
I have experienced many instances of being obliged by 
better information, or fuller consideration, to change opinions 
even on important subjects, which I once thought right, but 
found to be otherwise. It is therefore that, the older I grow, 
the more apt I am to doubt my own judgment, and to pay 



532 GREAT EVENTS OF 

more respect to the judgment of others. Most men, indeed, 
as well as most sects in religion, think themselves in posses- 
sion of all truth, and that wherever others differ from them, 
it is so far error. Steele, a protestant, in a dedication, tells 
the pope, that the only difference between our churches, in 
their opinions of the certainty of their doctrines, is, 'the 
church of Rome is infallible, and the church of England is 
never in the wrong.' But though many private persons 
think almost as highly of their own infallibility as of that of 
their sect, few express it so naturally as a certain French 
lady, who, in a dispute with her sister, said, 'I don't know 
how it happens, sister, but I meet with nobody but myself 
that is always in the right.' 

"In these sentiments, sir, I agree to this constitution, with 
all its faults, if they are such, because I think a general 
government necessary for us, and there is no form of gov- 
ernment but what may be a blessing to the people, if well 
administered; and I believe further, that this is likely to be 
well administered for a course of years, and can only end 
in despotism, as other forms have done before it, when the 
people shall become so corrupted as to need despotic gov- 
ernment, being incapable of any other. I doubt, too, whether 
any other convention we can obtain, may be able to make 
a better constitution. For when you assemble a number of 
men, to have the advantage of their joint wisdom, you inevi- 
tably assemble, with those men, all their prejudices, their 
passions, their errors of opinion, their local interests, and 
their selfish views. From such an assembly, can a perfect 
production be expected? It therefore astonishes me, sir, to 
find this system approaching so near to perfection as it does; 
and I think it will astonish our enemies, who are waiting with 
confidence to hear that our councils are confounded, like 
those of the builders of Babel; and that our states are on 
the point of separation, only to meet hereafter for the pur- 
pose of cutting one another's throats. Thus I consent, sir, 
to this constitution, because I expect no better, and because 
I am not sure that it is not the best. The opinions I have 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 533 

had of its errors, I sacrifice to the public good. I have 
never whispered a syllable of them abroad. Within these 
walls they were born, and here they shall die. If every 
one of us, in returning to our constituents, were to report 
the objections he has had to it, and endeavor to gain 
partisans in support of them, we might prevent its being 
generally received, and thereby lose all its salutary effects 
and great advantages, resulting naturally in our favor among 
foreign nations, as well as among ourselves, from our real or 
apparent unanimity. Much of the strength and efficiency 
of any government in procuring and securing happiness to 
the people, depends on opinion — on the general opinion of 
the goodness of the government, as well as of the wisdom 
and integrity of its governors. I hope, therefore, that for 
our own sakes, as a part of the people, and for the sake of 
posterity, we shall act heartily and unanimously in recom- 
mending this constitution (if approved by congress and con- 
firmed by the conventions) wherever our influence may 
extend, and turn our future thoughts and endeavors to the 
means of having it well administered. 

"On the whole, sir, I cannot help expressing a wish that 
every member of the convention, who may still have objec- 
tions to it, would with me, on this occasion, doubt a little of 
his own infallibility, and to make manifest our unanimity, 
put his name to this instrument." He then moved that the 
constitution be signed by the members, and offered the fol- 
lowing as a convenient form, viz: "Done in convention, by 
the unanimous consent of the states present, the 17th of 
September, &c. In witness whereof, we have hereunto 
subscribed our names." 

The motion of Dr. Franklin to sign by states was objected 
to by several of the members, but was agreed to — all the 
states answering "at/." 

While tl^Jast members were signing their names, Dr. 
Franklin, looking towards the president's chair, at the back 
of which a rising sun happened to be painted, observed to 
a few members near him, that painters had found it difficult 



534 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



to distinguish, in their art, a rising from a setting sun. 1 
have, said he, often and often, in the course of the session, 
and the vicissitudes of my hopes and fears as to its issue, 
looked at that behind the president, without being able to 
tell whether it was rising or setting; but now, at length, 1 
have the happiness to know that it is a rising, and not a 
setting sun.* 




During the deliberations of the convention, several 
questions of deep interest arose; but none, perhaps, more 
exciting than that which related to the relative weight of 
the states in the two branches of the national legislature. 
The small states, at length, consented that the right of suf- 
frao"e in the house should be in proportion to the whole 
number of white or other free citizens in each, including 
those bound to service for a term of years, and three-fifths 
of all other persons. While they yielded this point, they 
insisted on an equal vote in the senate. 

* Madison Papers. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. • 535 

To this, the larger states objected ; and, on this question, 
they remained for a time about equally divided. "On the 
first trial, in committee of the whole, six states against five 
decided that the right of suffrage in the senate should be 
the same as in the house; the states of Massachusetts, 
Pennsylvania, Virginia, North Carolina, South Carolina, 
and Georgia, being in the affirmative, and Connecticut, 
New York, New Jersey, Delaware, and Maryland in the 
negative. 

"On the 29th of June, the question was again presented 
to the consideration of the convention, in a motion made 
by Mr. Ellsworth, "that in the second branch, each state 
should have an equal vote." We cannot pretend to give 
even an outline of the arguments in favor and against this 
motion. The debate was warm and exciting. For several 
days, the powers of mighty minds were in animated col- 
lision; and from the strong ramparts behind which the 
respective parties had apparently entrenched themselves, 
there was, for a time, little prospect of union on the question. 

"On the 23d of July, the question was taken, on the 
motion of Mr. Ellsworth, that in the senate each state 
should have one vote; and five states were in favor of it, 
five against it, and one divided; and the motion was lost. 
This equal division on a subject of such importance, accom- 
panied with so much warmth on both sides, seemed to 
present an insurmountable obstacle to further proceedings 
of the convention, without some compromise. To effect 
this, Charles C. Pinckney, of South Carolina, moved for the 
appointment of a committee, to take into consideration the 
subject of both branches of the legislature. This motion 
prevailed, though not without opposition. Some of the 
members were in favor of appointing a committee, though 
they had little expectation of a favorable result. Mr. Mar- 
tin, of Maryland, declared that each state must have an 
equal vote, or the business of the convention was at an end. 

"]Mr. Sherman said, we have got to a point that we can- 
not move one way or the other; a committee is necessary 



536 GREATEVENTSOF 

to set US right. Mr. Gerry observed, that the world 
expected something from them: if we do nothing, we 
must have war and confusion — the old confederation would 
be at an end. Let us see if concessions cannot be made — 
accommodation is absolutely necessary, and defects may be 
amended by a future convention. 

"Thus the convention was at a stand. Hopes were 
indeed entertained that unanimity of views might on some 
basis prevail; but the longer continuance of the debate, in 
the then existing state of the convention, it was apparent, 
was engendering no good." 

Fully sensible that nothing could be effected but upon a 
principle of compromise, the convention proceeded to elect, 
by ballot, a committee* of one from each state, to report on 
this exciting subject, and adjourned for three days. The 
interval was one of great anxiety ; neither party appeared 
inclined to recede from the position it had taken, and the 
great objects for which the convention had assembled 
were apparently to be lost. And who could foresee the 
result? But at this most critical juncture, God did not for- 
sake the nation. He had borne her forward, and now his 
spirit was felt in his becalming influence upon the conven- 
tion. On reassembling, the above committee made a report, 
which being accepted, the deliberations of the convention 
proceeded with greater unanimity, until, at length, a con- 
stitution was agreed upon. 

The convention recommended that the constitution should 
be submitted to state conventions, and that as soon as the 
same should have been ratified by a constitutional majority, 
congress should take measures for the election of a presi- 
dent, and fix the time for commencing proceedings under 
it. Among the states, great diversity of opinion prevailed 
respecting this constitution ; and, for a time, it was doubtful 
whether it would receive the approbation of a majority. 

* This committee consisted of Mr. Gerry, Mr. Ellsworth, Mr. Yates, Mr. 
Patterson, Dr. Franklin, Mr. Bedford, Mr. Martin, Mr. Mason, Mr. Davy, 
Mr. Rutledge, and Mr. Baldwin. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 537 

But, at length, not only this number was obtained, but all 
gave their assent, and in the following order: 

By convention of Delaware, ..... December 7, 1787 

" " Pennsylvania, .... December 12, 1787 

" " New Jersey, December 18, 1787 

" " Georgia, January 2, 1788 

" " Connecticut, ----- January 9, 1788 

" " Massachusetts, - - - - February G, 1788 

" " Maryland, --.-..- April 28, 1788 

" " South Carolina, - - - - May 23, 1788 

" " New Hampshire, - - - - June 21, 1788 

" " Virginia, June 26, 1788 

" New York, July 26, 1788 

" " North Carolina, . - - - November 21, 1789 

" " Rhode Island, May 29, 1790 

"At the first session of the first congress, the senate and 
house of representatives, two-thirds concurring, recom- 
mended to the states the adoption of twelve amendments 
to the constitution, chiefly relating to the freedom of speech 
and of the press — the right of petition — trial by jury — bail 
— election of president, &c. Ten of these amendments 
were adopted by three-fourths of the legislatures of the 
states, and became a part of the constitution. Subse- 
quently, two other amendments were added." 

"The peaceable adoption of this government," says 
Chancellor Kent, "under all the circumstances which 
attended it, presented the case of an effort of deliberation, 
combined with a spirit of amity and mutual concession, 
which was without example. It must be a source of just 
pride, and of the most grateful recollection to every Amer- 
ican who reflects seriously on the difficulty of the experi- 
ment, the manner in which it was conducted, the felicity of 
its issue, and the fate of similar trials in other nations of 
the earth." 

The opinions which prevailed in the convention of 1787, 
as to the addition of new states, are worthy of notice. On 
one occasion, Mr. Sherman said, " there is no probability 
that the number of future states will exceed that of the 
existing states. If the event should ever happen, it is too 



538 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



remote to be taken into consideration at this time." But 
little more than half a century has elapsed, and the original 
number has more than doubled, as may be seen by the fol- 
lowing account of the states admitted: 



Vermont, 


March 4, 1791. 


Maine, 


March 15, 1820. 


Kentucky, 


June 1, 1791. 


Missouri, 


August 10, 1821. 


Tennessee, 


June 1, 1796. 


Arkansas, 


June 15, 1836. 


Ohio, 


November 29, 1802. 


Michigan, 


January 26, 1837. 


Louisiania, 


April 8, 1812. 


Florida, 


March 3, 1845. 


Indiana, 


December 11, 1816. 


Texas, 


December 29, 1845. 


Mississippi, 


December 10, 1817. 


Iowa, 


December 28, 1846. 


Illinois, 


December 3, 1818. 


Wisconsin, 


May 29, 1848. 


Alabama, 


December 14, 1819. 







Cong'ress assumed jurisdiction over the District of Columbia, Feb. 27, 1801. 

The constitution, of the formation and adoption of which 
we have thus given an account, has been in existence more 
than sixty years. Meanwhile, what changes in empires 
and governments have been effected in other portions of 
the globe! Monarchs have been hurled from their thrones 
— or have waged war, and expended millions to retain 
them. Their subjects, degraded and oppressed, have 
sighed and struggled for liberty, but only to find the chains 
of servitude drawn more closely around them. Not until 
recently, have the nations of Europe seemed to realize that 
an improvement in their political condition was possible. 
They are, indeed, just now making an effort to throw off 
the yoke and fetters; but what will be the result of their 
experiments, no sagacity can well foresee. 

The American people may well congratulate themselves 
upon the realization of so many of their early hopes. God 
has helped them; and never should his kind and protecting 
care be overlooked; nor his interpositions in days of dark- 
ness and perplexity be forgotten. That was a glorious 
struggle, through which they passed, and which resulted in 
their emancipation from British oppression. But I know 
not whether the intervening hand of Providence was more 
conspicuous in that contest, than in leading our statesmen 
to the formation of the constitution, or so many independent 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 539 

states, whose interests were apparently so conflictive, or 
whose minds were so diverse, to its unanimous adoption. 

And why has it lasted? Why have we not presented 
to the world, the same feverish and changeful dispositon, 
which has characterized our sister republics of the South? 
Not one of the latter, scarcely, has passed a single ten years, 
without intestine commotions — or some change of their 
constitutions — or some radical alteration of their political 
principles. And their people — what portions of therh have 
dwelt securely — or experienced a moiety of the advantages 
and prosperity that have blessed this Northern confederacy? 

The constitution of the United States has been, and is, 
the wonder and admiration of the civilized world. How is 
such a national sovereignty as that constitution contemplates 
and creates, compatible with so many independent state 
sovereignties! Who could imagine that there could exist 
such efficiency in the one, and yet such harmony among 
the others! To the friends of monarchy, the mystery is 
nearly inexplicable; and it seems quite impossible for the 
statesmen of other countries, however desirous they may 
be, so to understand the theory and practice of our national 
and state governments, as to conform them to the circum- 
stances of any other people on the globe. 

If it be inquired how the framers of our constitution should 
have devised such a government, and shaped it to meet the 
wants of a people in some respects one, and in other respects 
so diverse, the most intelligent and truthful answer is — God 
superintended and guided them; not by immediate inspira- 
tion, but they served a long training; from the very settle- 
ment of the country, and in the circumstances which led 
our fathers to these shores, there was a work of prepara- 
tion. And when the time came, there was the patriotism — 
the self-denial — the intelligence — the political wisdom — 
which were necessary to devise and perfect our glorious 
constitution. 

But will it last? — Last! Should an American citizen ever 
indulge a thought to the contrary? But such thoughts will 



540 GREAT EVENTS OF 

crowd in, and cause anxiety to the patriot. When he looks 
over the pages of past history, and reads the rise and fall of 
ancient republics — and by v^hat means they perished — by 
their own hands — and by means of their prosperity — and 
then casts his eyes over his own country, and witnesses the 
thrift, the wealth, the expanding strength and glory of that 
country — he will ask, will our constitution stand? — will it 
continue to unite a people separated into so many and so 
distant states? Especially will he have reason for solici- 
tude and doubt, when he dwells upon the great and grave 
questions which are rising up, and are dividing the North 
and the South — the East and the West. Our congress is 
already nearly a battle-field. Our presses, in different sec- 
tions, are waging war upon one another, fierce and vindic- 
tive; our whole people are divided up into parties — with 
sectional interests and sectional jealousies. 

Will the constitution, then, stand? We cannot say that 
there is no danger; but there is ground of hope and courage. 
Let the religion and patriotism of our fathers, be cultivated 
■ — let our unquenchable love of liberty, and a profound rev- 
erence for the constitution and the union, be instilled into 
the minds of our children from their earliest days of thought 
and reflection, and that noble instrument, and that glorious 
union, will continue for generations to come. 

I cannot better close these observations than by citing 
some forcible and eloquent remarks of the late Judge Story, 
addressed to the American youth. — "Let the American 
youth," says he, "never forget that they possess a noble 
inheritance, bought by the toils, and sufferings, and blood 
of our ancestors; and capable, if wisely improved, and 
safely guarded, of transmitting to their latest posterity all 
the substantial blessings of life — the peaceful enjoyment of 
liberty, of property,. of religion, and of independence. The 
structure has been erected by architects of consummate 
skill and fidelity; its foundations are solid; its compart- 
ments are beautiful, as well as useful; -its arrangements are 
full of wisdom and order; and its defences are impregnable 



AMERICAN HISTORV, 



541 



from without. It has been reared for immortahty, if the 
work of man may justly aspire to such a title. It may, 
nevertheless, perish in an hour, by the folly, or corruption, 
or negligence of its only keepers, the people. Republics 
are created by the virtue, public spirit, and intelligence of 
the citizens. They fall when the wise are banished from 
the public councils because they dare to be honest, and the 
profligate are rewarded because they flatter the people, in 
order to betray them." 




542 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



VI. GEORGE WASHINGTON, PRESIDENT. 




INAUGURATED AT NEW YORK, APRIL 30, 1789. 



JOHN ADAMS, VICE-PRESIDENT. 



HEADS OF THE DEPARTMENTS. 



Thomas Jefferson, . 
Edmund Randolph, . 
Timothy Pickering, 

Alexander Hamilton, 
Ohver Wolcott, . . 



Henry Knox, . . 
Timothy Pickering 
James M'Henry, . 



Samuel Oseood, Massachusetts, 

Timothy Pickering, .... Pennsylvania, . 
Joseph Habersham 'Georgia, . . , 

Edmund Randolph, .... Virginia, . . 

William Bradford Pennsylvania, 

jharles Lee, Virginia, . , 



. .Virginia September 26, 1789, > 

. . Virginia, .... January 2, 1794, > Secretaries of State. 
Pennsylvania, . . . December 10, 1795 > 



. New York, . . 
. Connecticut, , 

Massachusetts, 
, Pennsylvania, . 
. Maryland, . . 



leCa,"' ni' \ ^--taries of Treasury. 

September 12, 1789, > 

January 2, 1795, ( Secretaries of War. 

January 27, 1796, ) 

September 26, 1789,^ 

November 7, 1791, > Postmasters General. 

February 25, 1795, > 

September 26, 1789, i 

January 27, 1794, \ Attorneys General. 

December 10, 1795) 



First Congress, . 


. 1789. 


Second do. 


. 1791. 


Third do. 


. 1793. 


Fourth do. 


. 1795. 



SPEAKERS OF THE HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES. 

Frederick A. Muhlenberg, . . Pennsylvania, 
Jonathan Trumbull, . . . . Connecticut, . 
Frederick A. Mulilenberg, . . Pennsylvama, 
Jonathan Dayton, New Jersey, 

To the traveller whose lot has led him to traverse inhospit- 
able deserts — encounter fierce storms, and stem angry floods 



A M E R I CA N HISTORY. 543 

— it is delightful, at length, to enter a region where such 
obstacles no longer impede his progress — where he breathes 
with freedom — where he pauses to repose and refresh him- 
self, without the anticipation of similar immediate toil and 
fatigue. It may not, indeed, be the end of his journey — 
and he may not know with certainty the future issue of that 
journey ; but the aspect is less forbidding — the prospect is 
even inviting — and he passes on, animated with the hope of 
still better things to come. 

Some such change we realize at the point at which we 
have arrived, in following down the great events of Ameri- 
can history. Casting an eye upon the scenes of the past, 
little besides toil, agitation, and conflict, are to be seen. 

The Pilgrim Fathers land on these western sliores. 
Immediately, a wide-spread wilderness is before them, and 
the task of clearing it is begun ; savage foes — subtle, 
secret, and sanguinary — prowl about their habitations, and 
for years agitate and distress them. The mother-country 
becomes involved in continental wars — America is the 
theatre of the contest, and American soldiers must fight 
her battles. But, like the palm-tree, the colonists rise under 
the burdens imposed on them. As they prosper and expand, 
England becomes jealous, and bears herself lordly towards 
' them, in measures of oppression — in prohibitions and exac- 
tions. War ensues — a long and exhausting war ; their 
fields lie neglected; their cities are captured; their families 
are impoverished, and their sons are slain; but they conquer, 
and are free. But, as a nation, they have no sufficient bond 
of union — no efficient government to guide their future des- 
tiny in safety. National and state debts rest as an incubus 
upon their efforts, and no adequate power exists by which 
to provide for their liquidation. A convention meets: 
different plans are proposed — different constitutions are 
discussed. Obstacles to the adoption of any arise, which 
appear insurmountable, and the convention is on the eve of 
dissolving — leaving the problem still unsolved, whether 
human wisdom is adequate to devise a constitution which 



544 GREAT EVENTS OF 

shall harmonize the conflicting interests of thirteen free and 
independent states. 

Once more Providence rallies to our aid — moving upon 
untractable spirits, as in days of yore the spirit had moved 
upon the troubled v^^aters, and now, as then, there "is a calm." 
Deliberations are resumed — asperities M^ear aw^ay — har- 
mony succeeds — the final vote is taken — a constitution is 
adopted, and sent abroad among the people of the states. 

But again the vv^aters become tumultuous — angry conflict 
is waged in almost every state-house in the land — hundreds 
and thousands lift up their voices against this constitution, 
and refuse to sanction it — ill-boding doubts swell up like 
clouds gathering from the sea, and for a time exclude all 
hope of a constitutional ratification. 

But another becalming influence from on high moves 
upon the mental mass ; jarring strifes are suspended — angry 
discord ceases — harmonious action succeeds — the constitu- 
tion is ratified, and George Washington is elected president 
of the United States ! 

On the ratification of the constitution, the attention of the 
people was at once directed to General Washington, as the 
first president of the United States. Communications, 
expressive of this general desire, were made to him. "We 
cannot," said Mr. Johnson, of Maryland, "do without you, 
and I and thousands more can explain to any body but 
yourself, why we cannot do without you." "I have ever 
thought," said Governeur Morris, "and have said, that you 
must be president; no other man can fill that office." In a 
letter on the subject, addressed to Washington by Colonel 
Hamilton, the latter said, "You will permit me to say, that 
it is indispensable you should lend yourself to its [the gov- 
ernment's] first operations." 

Washington had serious objections to becoming a candi- 
date. He sincerely wished for retirement. "It is my great 
and sole desire" — so he expressed himself to a friend, who 
had written him — "to live and die in peace and retirement 
on my own farm." 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



545 



But the voice of the nation demanded a further sacrifice 
from the noble and disinterested patriot. He alone was 
believed to fill so preeminent a station in public opinion, 
that he might be placed at the head of the nation without 
exciting envy. He alone possessed the requisite confidence 
of the nation. 

By the constitution, the new government was to com- 
mence its operations on the 4th of March, 1789; but a 
quorum of representatives did not appear till the 1st, nor 
of senators till Monday, the 6th day of April. 

On this latter day, the president of the senate, elected for 
the purpose of counting the votes, declared to the senate, 
that the senate and house of representatives had met, and 
that he, in their presence, had opened and counted the 
votes for the electors for president and vice-president of 
the United States; whereby it appeared that George 
Washington was unanimously elected president. The 
following table exhibits the votes of the several electoral 
colleges: 

ELECTORAL VOTES FOR PRESIDENT AND VICE-PRESIDENT. 

ELECTION FOR THE FIRST TERM, 
COMMENCING MARCH 4, 1789, AND TERMINATING MARCH 3, 1793. 



e 

SB 






STATES 



New Hampshire, 
Massachusetts, . 
Connecticut, . 
New Jersej;, . . 
Pennsylvania, . 
Delaware, . . . 
Marj'land, . . 
Virginia, . . . 
South Carolina, 
Georgia, . . . 



S 



S3 



Whole No. of electors, . 
Majority, .... 35 

Whereupon, a certificate and letter— the one prepared 

by a committee of the senate, the other by its president — 

were communicated to General Washington, setting forth 

his election, and expressing the cordial wish, that so aus- 

35 



546 GREAT EVENTS OF 

picious a mark of public confidence would meet his 
approbation. 

This certificate and letter were received by Washington, 
at Mount Vernon, on the 4th of April. He doubtless appre- 
ciated the honor done him, and was grateful to the people 
for the confidence reposed in him; but he would have 
declined the office, had the convictions of duty allowed. 
That, however, was not permitted; and, yielding to the 
wishes of the nation, he took leave of Mount Vernon on the 
second day after receiving notice of his appointment, and 
proceeded to New York, at that time the seat of govern- 
ment — "bidding adieu," as he wrote in his diary, "to private 
life and domestic felicity; and, with a mind oppressed with 
more anxious and painful sensations than I have words to 
express." 

The state of the public business required his immediate 
presence at the seat of government; but the desire to see 
the first president of the United States — the zeal and enthu- 
siasm which were kindled up along the whole route he was 
lo take, rendered it impossible to proceed with haste. 
Crowds flocked around him, wherever he stopped; and 
corps of militia, and companies of the most respectable 
citizens, escorted him through their respective streets. 

On reaching New York, April 23d, he was received with 
due ceremony by the governor of that state, and conducted 
with military honors through an immense concourse of peo- 
ple, to the apartments provided for him. Here he received 
the salutations of foreign ministers, public bodies, political 
characters, and private citizens of distinction, who pressed 
around him to offer their congratulations, and to express 
their joy at seeing the man, who had the confidence of all, 
at the head of the American republic. 

On Thursday, the 30th of April, the new president was 
inaugurated. The oath of office was administered by the 
chancellor of the state of New York, in the presence of 
the senate and house of representatives, and an immense 
concourse of people, who attested their joy by loud and 



548 GREAT EVENTS OF 

repeated acclamations. From the open gallery adjoining 
ihe senate-chamber, which had been the scene of this new 
but imposing scene, the assembly returned to the senate- 
chamber, where the president delivered an inaugural 
address; in which, after alluding to the "anxieties" occa- 
sioned by his election to the chief magistracy, and the fond 
hope he had indulged of spending the remainder of his 
days in the "retreat" to which he had retired, after years 
of military toil and strife, he proceeded in terms alike hon- 
orable to himself as a Christian and a patriot: "It would be 
peculiarly improper to omit, in this first official act, my 
fervent supplications to that Almighty Being who rules 
over the universe — who presides in the councils of nations 
— and whose providential aids can supply every human 
defect, that his benediction may consecrate to the liberties 
and happiness of the people of the United States, a govern- 
ment instituted by themselves for these essential purposes: 
and may enable every instrument employed in its adminis- 
tration to execute, with success, the functions allotted to his 
charge. In tendering this homage to the Great Author of 
every public and private good, I assure myself that it 
expresses your sentiments not less than my own; nor those 
of my fellow-citizens at large, less than either. No people 
can be bound to acknowledge and adore the invisible hand 
which conducts the affiiirs of men, more than the people 
of the United States. Every step by which they have 
advanced to the character of an independent nation, seems 
to have been distinguished by some token of providential 
agency; and in the important revolution just accomplished 
in the system of their united government, the tranquil 
deliberations, and voluntary consent of so many distinct 
communities, from which the event has resulted, cannot be 
compared with the means by which most governments 
have been established, without some return of pious grati- 
tude, along with an humble anticipation of the future bless- 
ings which the past seem to presage. These reflections, 
arising out of the present crisis, have forced themselves 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 549 

too Strongly on my mind to be suppressed. You will join 
with me, I trust, in thinking that there are none, under the 
influence of which the proceedings of a new and free gov- 
ernment can more auspiciously commence." 

Such were the sentiments of the patriot — the sao-e — the 
Christian statesman, as he was about to enter upon the 
duties of an office, upon the faithful or unfliithful discharge 
of which, was to depend the perpetuity or speedy annihila- 
tion of a constitution of government, which had cost thou- 
sands of lives and millions of revenue — besides involvinof 
the happiness of unborn millions. Washington had sur- 
veyed the wide field of responsibility. He came to the 
high and sacred office reluctantly indeed, but in reliance 
upon that Divine arm which had been his stay in the dark 
and stormy days of the Revolution. Having put his hand 
to the plough, he was not the man to look back. Having 
passed the Rubicon, his march was forward. Immediately 
following the delivery of the above address, the president, 
with the members of both houses, attended divine service 
at St. Paul's chapel. Thus did Washington, and thus did 
the national assembly, commence the government with a 
devout recognition of its dependence upon Divine Provi- 
dence for success. Happy for the country, if the same 
spirit of piety, and the same acknowledgments to the 
Divine Author of all good, had descended to after years. 

The acts and events which signalized the administration 
of Washington relate to — 

A System of Revenue. Indian War. 

Regulation of Departments. Reelection of Washington. 

Amendments of the Constitution. Difficulties with France. 

Establishment of a Judiciary. Insurrection in Pennsylvania. 

Assumption of Debts. Jay's Treaty. 

Removal of the Seat of Government. Election of Mr. Adams. 

National Bank. Farewell Address. 

System of Revenue. — The first duty, under the federal 
constitution, to which congress was called, was to provide 
a revenue for the support of the government. For this 



550 GREAT EVENTS OF 

purpose duties were laid on imported merchandize and on 
the tonnage of vessels; thus drawing into the national 
treasury funds, which had before been collected and appro- 
priated by the individual states. To counteract the com- 
mercial regulations of foreign nations, and encourage 
American shipping, higher tonnage duties were imposed on 
foreign than on American vessels, and ten per cent, less duty 
on goods imported in vessels belonging to the citizens of the 
United States than the same goods brought in those owned 
by foreigners. 

Regulation of Departments. — Three executive depart- 
ments were created, designed to aid the president in the 
management of the government. These were styled 
departments of war, of foreign affairs, and of the treasury. 
The heads of these departments were to be called secretaries, 
and to receive a salary of three thousand five hundred dollars. 
They were intended to constitute a council, to be consulted 
by the president at his pleasure; and their opinions, on all 
important questions, he was authorized to require in writing. 

In framing the acts establishing these departments, a 
question arose of serious magnitude, viz: "In what manner, 
and by whom, these important officers could be removed 
from office?" The constitution was explicit in regard to 
their appointment, giving the power of nominating to the 
president, and that of confirming or rejecting the nomina- 
tion to the senate ; but it was silent as to removal. Some 
few maintained that they could be removed only by 
impeachment; but the principal question was, "whether 
they were removable by the president alone, or by the 
president with the concurrence of the senate?" 

The debate on this question was long and animated. It 
was claimed, by one portion of the members, that as the 
senate had a voice in the appointment of these officers, they 
should have a voice in case of their removal; that such 
power entrusted to one man might be abused — if not b}- 
Washington, by some of his successors. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 551 

On the other hand, it was contended that, as it was made 
the duty of the president to see the laws faithfully executed, 
he ought to have the power of dismissing those agents who 
were unfaithful; otherwise, how, in many supposable cases, 
could he secure a faithful execution of the laws? It was 
further urged, that the mal-conduct of an officer might 
require his immediate dismission, before the senate — a body 
scattered over the states — could be convened. True, the 
power might be abused, and, in the hands of an ambitious 
man, perhaps would be; but such abuse would, in due time, 
be rebuked by the people, and the abuser of this delegated 
power, be displaced with dishonor. "The danger," said 
Mr. Madison, "consists in this: the president can displace 
from office a man whose merits require that he should be 
continued in it. What will be the motives which the presi- 
dent can feel for such abuse of his power, and tlie restraints 
to operate to prevent it? In the first place, he will be 
impeachable by this house, before the senate, for such an 
act of mal-administration; for I contend, that the wanton 
removal of meritorious officers, would subject him to 
impeachment, and removal from his own high trust." 

The difference of opinion on this great question, gave 
rise to warm and protracted debates. A majority of both 
houses, however, at length decided, that the power of 
removal is in the president alone. Several who had been 
members of the convention which framed the constitution, 
were, at this time, members of the house of representatives. 
Tliey were equally divided on the question — Mr. Madison 
and Mr. Baldwin, supporting the construction finally adopted 
by congress: Mr. Hamilton and Mr. Gerry, opposing it. 

Amendments of the Constitution. — The states of New 
York and Virginia, although they ratified the constitution, 
were solicitous to have certain amendments adopted, which, 
in separate memorials, they presented to congress, and 
urged that body to call another convention for their adop- 
tion. Congress, however, had no authority to call a con- 



552 GREAT EVENTS OF 

vention. Mr. Madison submitted to the house several 
amendments, which, together with those presented by- 
several of the states, were referred to a committee, con- 
sisting of one member from each state. This committee, 
at length, reported several amendments; twelve of which, 
after various alterations, were agreed to by both branches 
of congress, and sent to the states. These amendments 
related to religion — keeping or bearing arms in time of war 
— quartering soldiers, citizens, &c., &c. Ten of these 
articles were at length ratified by the state legislatures, and 
became a part of the constitution. 

Establishment of a Judiciary. — "A national judiciary 
was also established during this session, consisting of a 
supreme court, circuit, and district courts. The bill for 
carrying this part of the constitution into effect, originated 
in the senate, and was drawn up by a committee, of which 
Mr. Ellsworth was chairman. The district courts were to 
consist of one judge in each state. The states were divided 
into circuits, in each of which, one of the judges of the 
supreme court, and the district judge of the state in which 
the court was held, constituted the circuit courts. In 
certain cases, this court had original jurisdiction, and also 
took cognizance of appeals from the district courts. The 
supreme court was composed of a chief justice and five 
associate judges, and was to hold two sessions annually, at 
the seat of government. This court had exclusive jurisdic- 
tion in certain cases, and appellative jurisdiction from the 
circuit courts, and also from the state courts, in cases where 
the validity of treaties, and the laws of the United States 
were drawn in question. This organization of the federal 
judiciary, has remained nearly the same to the present time, 
except for a short period, when a different system, relative 
to the circuit courts, was established, but which was soon 
abolished, and the old system restored."* John Jay was 
appointed chief justice; John Rutledge, James Wilson, Wil- 

* Pitkin. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 553 

liam Gushing, Robert H. Harrison, and John Blair, associate 
judges of the supreme court, and Edmund Randolph, attor- 
ney general.* 

* Never did a magistrate exercise power entrusted to him, with stricter fidelity 
than Washington. In respect to appointments to and removals from office, no 
man could be more conscientious. Private friendship exerted no influence, 
where the public good could not be subserved. A lofty patriotism swayed him. 
Even the enemies of Washington — they were never many — but the few who, 
at length, opposed the measures of his administration, had no occasion to cen- 
sure him for conferring office on men whose only claim was friendship, or political 
affinity to the president. The following anecdote will serve to illustrate the 
integrity of the first chief magistrate of the union — happy had it been for the 
country, and for the honor and reputation of some of his successors in that 
exalted office, had they followed, in this respect, the " footsteps of an illustrious 
predecessor."' 

" During his administration, an application was made to him by a gentleman 
who had been the friend and companion of the general throughout the whole 
course of the Revolutionary war, during which he had received, on various 
occasions, indubitable marks of his kindness and partiality. He had become, 
in the estimation, if not of himself, of his friends, in a degree necessary to the 
happiness of Washington, and had therefore, in their opinion, only to apply for 
the office, to receive it. It was a boon, which, while it would ensure compe- 
tency and ease to a friend, would bring that friend into frequent intercourse 
with his patron and former associate in arms. 

"For the same office, however, there was a competitor; but as he was 
decidedly hostile to the politics of Washington, and had made himself conspic- 
uous among the opposers of his administration, no serious apprehensions were 
felt from this quarter. Towards such a man — a well-known political enemy — 
Washington surely could feel under no obligations, and was not likely to prefer 
such a one to a personal friend and favorite. Every one acquainted with the 
pretensions of the two applicants, was at no loss to judge as to the president's 
decision, and the concurrent opinion was in favor of the friend and against his 
competitor. 

"Judge, then, the general surprise, when it was announced that the political 
opponent of Washington was appointed and the former associate of the general 
in the toils and deprivations of the camp, was left destitute and dejected. 

" When his decision was known, a mutual friend, who interested himself in 
the affair, ventured to remonstrate with the president on the injustice of his 
appointment. ' My friend,' replied this illustrious man, 'I receive with a cordial 
welcome ; he is welcome to my house, and welcome to my heart; but, with all 
his good qualities, he is not a man of business. His opponent, with all his 
political hostility to me, is a man of business. My private feelings have nothing 
to do in the case ! I arn not George Washington, but president of the United 
States. As George Washington, I would do this man any kindness in my 
power; but as president of the United States, I can do nothing.'" 



554 GREAT EVENTS OP 

Assumption of Debts. — The second session of the first con- 
gress began on the 6th of January, 1790. At the close of 
the preceding session, the secretary of the treasury had 
been directed to prepare a plan for providing for the 
adequate support of the public credit, and to report the 
same at the next meeting of congress. On the 15th, in 
obedience to the foregoing requisition, Mr. Hamilton sub- 
mitted his report. Having dwelt with great ability upon 
the importance of a nation mamtaining the public credit, he 
proposed, as the means of supporting that of the United 
States, a system of assuming or funding not only the public 
debt, but also the state debts, and of making provision for the 
payment of the interest by taxes imposed on certain articles 
of luxury, and on spirits distilled within the United States. 

The debates on this report were exciting beyond prece- 
dent. While not much difference existed as to funding the 
foreign debt, a strong opposition arose, on the part of the 
democratic party, against discharging, in full, the domestic 
debt, and the assumption of the state debts. The federalists 
advocated the measure. The contest between the two 
rival parties was strong, spirited, and even virulent. The 
very foundations of the government were shaken ; and 
a writer has justly remarked, that to the differences which 
were then created, and the excitement which sprung up 
during the debates, may be ascribed "the origin of that 
violent spirit which for years arrayed one part of the 
American community against the other." 

The division of sentiment among the members of congress 
in relation to the full, or only a partial payment of the domes- 
tic debt, arose from this. A considerable proportion of the 
original holders of public securities had been compelled to 
sell them at greatly reduced prices — even as low as two or 
three shillings on the pound. These securities had been 
purchased by speculators, with the expectation of ultimately 
j-eceiving the full amount. "The federalists were with 
Hamilton, in favor of making no difference between the 
present and original holders of the continental bills, main 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 555 

taining that the government ought not to interfere with 
transfers. The repubUcan party advocated the discrimina- 
tion; contending that it was unjust to the veterans of the 
Revolution, who had been obHged to receive this paper in 
Heu of gold and silver, and were afterwards compelled to 
part with it at a small part of its nominal value, now to be 
condemned to poverty, while the speculator was receiving 
the reward of their blood and service." 

The assumption of the state debts was also violently 
opposed. The advocates of assumption claimed that the 
debts incurred by the state, were not for their own benefit, 
but for the promotion of the common cause, and that there- 
fore it was right that the whole nation should be responsible. 
The debts of the states most active in the war, were the 
greatest : those of Massachusetts and Carolina amounted 
to ten millions and a half, while those of all the other states 
were not more than fifteen millions. Was it just to impose 
such a burden on the people of these two states? They 
had already been great sufferers in the privations they had 
endured and in the blood they had lost. 

On taking the vote in the house of representatives, these 
two plans of Mr. Hamilton were lost by a majority of two; 
and, for a season, there was little prospect that a just finan- 
cial system would be adopted, or that the respective parties 
could on any basis coalesce. But, fortunately, at this 
juncture, a question was exciting a deep interest, and with 
reference to which there was a wide difference, and deep 
feelings, between the northern and southern members, viz: 

The Removal of the Seat of Government. — The debates 
on this subject were almost as exciting as on the fiscal 
project of Hamilton. A compromise, however, was at 
length effected in regard to the permanent location of the 
seat of government — the more important, as it led to a fur- 
ther compromise in relation to the assumption of the state 
debts. It was understood that should the seat of government 
be fixed for ten years at Philadelphia, and afterwards at a 



556 GREAT EVENTS OF 

place to be selected on the Potomac, some of the members 
of the house of representatives, from the Potomac, would 
withdraw their opposition to Mr. Hamilton. This was 
accordingly done, and his plans were adopted. The debt 
funded amounted to a little more than seventy-five millions 
of dollars, upon a part of which an interest of three per 
cent, was paid, and upon the remainder six per cent. 

National Bank. — During the third session of congress, 
Mr. Hamilton recommended the establishment of a national 
bank. To such an institution, the republican party were 
bitterly opposed, as aristocratical and unconstitutional. 
Besides, they considered banking institutions useless; the 
present bill, in several particulars, defective; but, more than 
all, it was maintained that the constitution had not vested 
the power in congress to charter a bank. The supporters 
of the measure, of course, held opposite doctrines, and were 
not less strenuous in maintaining them. The bill, however, 
at length passed both branches of the national legislature; 
but the different opinions entertained, and the asperity with 
which they had been expressed, led the president to give to 
the subject, as a constitutional question, more than ordinary 
attention. To aid him in his decision, he required opinions 
of his cabinet in writing. Mr. Jefferson and Mr. Randolph 
opposed — Mr. Hamilton and General Knox sanctioned the 
bill. After mature deliberation, the president became satis- 
fied of the constitutionality and utility of the bill ; upon 
which, he gave it his signature. 

"The capital stock of the bank was ten millions of dollars, 
two millions to be subscribed for the benefit of the United 
States, and the residue by individuals. One-fourth of the 
sums subscribed by individuals was to be paid in gold and 
silver, and three-fourths in the public debt. By the act of 
incorporation, it was to be a bank of discount as well as 
deposit; and its bills, which were payable in gold and silver 
on demand, were made receivable in all payments to the 
United States. The bank was located at Philadelphia, with 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 557 

power in the directors to establish offices of discount and 
deposit only wherever they should think fit within the 
United States. 

"The duration of the charter was limited to the 4th of 
May, 1811; and the faith of the United States was pledged 
that, during that period, no other bank should be established 
under their authority. One of the fundamental articles of 
the incorporation was, that no loan should be made to the 
United States for more than one hundred thousand dollars; 
or to any particular state for more than fifty thousand ; or 
to any foreign prince or state, unless previously authorized 
by a law of the United States. The books were opened 
for subscription in July, 1791, and a much larger sum sub- 
scribed than was allowed by the charter; and the bank 
went into successful operation.* 

The establishment of a national bank, in connexion with 
the assumption of the state debts, contributed to the more 
complete organization of two great parties, which had their 
origin in difference of views regarding the constitution at 
the time of its adoption. 

Mr. Hamilton and Mr. Jefferson, both eminent for their 
talents, and each with his adherents, were now openly 
opposed on points which, as matters of policy, were deemed 
of vital importance. The former was viewed, not only as 
the author of the funding system, the bank, and other mea- 
sures, deemed either unconstitutional, or highly injurious to 
the public interest, but was charged with hostility to repub- 
lican principles and to state rights. Mr. Jefferson, on the 
other hand, was considered hostile to the constitution, and 
was accused of being opposed to the administration of 
which he was a member, and of taking measures to reduce 
the powers of the general government within too narrow 
limits. To Washington, this determined hostility of his two 
principal secretaries was truly afflicting; and the more so, 
when he found it so deep-rooted, as in no degree to yield to 
his affectionate remonstrance. 

* Pitkin. 



558 G R EAT EVENTS OF 

Indian War. — While the public councils were engaged 
thus in matters of great national importance, the hostile 
movements of the Indian tribes on the frontier began to 
excite the anxious solicitude of all reflecting minds, espe- 
cially that of Washington himself. The Creeks at the South 
had been at war with Georgia; but in 1790, their chief, 
M'Gillivray, the son of a white man, had been induced to 
go to New York, and conclude a treaty. This terminated 
the war in that quarter; but pacific arrangements, which 
had been attempted by the president with the tribes on the 
north-western frontier, had proved ineffectual. The use of 
other means for their pacification, therefore, became indis- 
pensably necessary. 

In 1790, congress, at the solicitation of Washington, 
authorized the raising of about fifteen hundred men, of 
whom three hundred were regulars, and the remainder 
Pennsylvania and Kentucky militia. The command of 
these was given to General Harmar, a veteran officer of 
the Revolution, whose instructions required him to pene- 
trate to the Indian settlements on the Scioto and Wabash, 
and destroy them. 

In the execution of his commission, in October, General 
Harmar detached Colonel Harden with six hundred militia 
to reconnoitre the Indian settlements, and, if possible, to 
bring them to an engagement ; but the Indians, on the 
approach of the Americans, fired their principal villages, 
and fled to the woods. Thus foiled in his attempt to bring 
the Indians to action, Colonel Harden was a second time 
directed, with one hundred and eighty militia and thirty 
regulars, to spy out the position and intentions of the foe. 
Ten miles west of Chillicothe, sight was obtained of a con- 
siderable body of Indians; at which, the Kentucky militia 
suddenly became so alarmed as to flee. This evil example 
was soon after followed by the Pennsylvanians — thus leav- 
ing the thirty regulars to sustain an engagement with a 
greatly superior force. They displayed the greatest hero- 
ism; and maintained the action, until all but seven being 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 559 

overpowered, the latter effected their escape, and rejoined 
the army at Chillicothe. 

The Indian settlements bordering on the Scioto were 
now destroyed; which having been accomplished, Colonel 
Harden was a third time detached with three hundred and 
sixty men, of whom sixty were regulars, under command 
of Major Wyllys. This force was attacked by a large body 
of Indians at the junction of the St. Joseph with the St. 
Mary. It was a most desperate contest. Here the militia 
retrieved their character; nor did they attempt to retreat 
till one hundred and nine men and officers lay dead on the 
field. Of the sixty regulars, only ten survived, and among 
the killed was their brave commander, Major Wyllys. Fol- 
lowing this reverse, the survivors of the detachments joined 
the army, and retired to Fort Washington. 

On the failure of General Harmar, Major General 
Arthur St. Clair, governor of the North-west territory, 
was appointed to succeed him. In 1791, at the head of 
two thousand men, the latter entered upon an expedition 
which had for its object the destruction of the Indian vil- 
lages on the Miami. On the 3d of November, the army 
had proceeded within twelve or fifteen miles of the Indian 
villages, at which point the General formed his forces in 
two lines — the first, under command of General Butler, 
composed the right wing, and lay with a creek immediately 
in front of them. The left wnng, under command of Colo- 
nel Drake, formed the second, and lay with an interval of 
some seventy yards between them and the first line. The 
militia occupied a post across the creek, a quarter of a mile 
in front. 

On the following day, before sunrise, just after the troops 
had been dismissed from the parade, an unexpected attack 
was made on the militia, who fled in the utmost confusion, 
and, in their flight, deranged the continental troops, who 
were in the act of forming. The officers exerted them- 
selves to the utmost to restore order; but were not entirely 
successful. The Indians fell upon them with savage impet- 



560 GREAT EVENTS OF 

uosity. The action instantly became extremely warm. 
The continental troops fought with spirit and determina- 
tion; the Indians, with fearful desperation, advancing to 
the very mouth of the field-pieces. 

At length, perceiving that the only hope of victory lay in 
the use of the bayonet, an impetuous charge was made under 
Lieutenant-colonel Drake, and the enemy driven several 
hundred yards. But not being able to pursue the advan- 
tage gained, the Indians turned, and renewed the attack. 
Meanwhile, General Butler was mortally wounded, and the 
right wing broken, the artillerists killed, the guns seized, 
and the camp penetrated by the enemy. At this critical 
moment. Major Drake was ordered to charge with the bay- 
onet. This order he executed with great intrepidity and 
momentary success. 

But the American troops, failing to keep their ranks, and 
flocking together in crowds, were, in several cases, shot 
down with but feeble resistance. At length, perceiving 
that his officers had suffered greatly, and the remnant of his 
army became more and more confused. General St. Clair 
ordered a retreat. For some miles, the Indians followed; 
but, fortunately for the surviving Americans, they at length 
turned back, to plunder the camp of such articles as the 
former had been obliged to abandon. The routed troops 
now continued their flight to Fort Jefferson, a distance of 
about thirty miles, throwing away their arms on the road. 
At this place, leaving their wounded, the army continued 
its retreat to Fort Washington. 

The loss of the Americans was severe, amounting to 
thirty-eight commissioned officers killed, and five hundred 
and ninety-three non-commissioned officers and privates 
slain and missing. The wounded amounted to between 
two and three hundred officers and men, many of whom 
subsequently died. The loss of the Indians bore no com- 
parison, it is thought, to that of the Americans. This 
reverse was as unexpected as unfortunate; yet want of 
neither ability, zeal, nor intrepidity was ascribed to the 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 561 

commander of the expedition, by a committee of congress, 
appointed to examine into the causes of its failure. 

The subsequent history of this war is brief. In conse- 
quence of an anticipated adjustment of existing difficulties 
with the Indians, they having consented to a conference in 
the spring of 1794, hostilities were for a time suspended. 
But the proposed negotiations failing, General Wayne, 
with nearly one thousand men, was sent into their country, 
to reduce them to subjection. He engaged them in a san- 
guinary battle on the 20th of August, 1794, on the banks 
of the Miami, which resulted in their utter rout, and which 
was followed by laying waste their whole country. By 
means^ of this victory over the Miamies, a general Indian 
war was doubtless prevented. On the 3d of August, a 
treaty was concluded at Greenville, which established 
peace between the United States and the Indian tribes, and 
restored peace and tranquillity to the frontier settlements. 

Reelection of 'Washington. — During the year 1792, as 
the time approached for the election of a chief magistrate, 
General Washington expressed his intention, to some of his 
most intimate friends, to decline a reelection. His age and 
increasing infirmities rendered his retirement from the 
cares of political life most desirable. In view of such 
retirement, he had prepared a farewell address to the peo- 
ple. But, through the persuasion of Jefferson, Hamilton, 
Randolph, and others, he was induced to forego his private 
wishes, and was unanimously reelected to the presidency. 
No such unanimity has since been manifested by the people 
of the United States, in relation to the choice of a chief 
magistrate ; nor is such unanimity likely again to exist. And 
most conclusively does it show, not merely the gratitude of 
the nation to the man who had stood foremost in times ol 
peril, but its deep and universal sense of the purity of his 
patriotism and the worth of his skill in moulding and 
shaping the government still in its infancy. Such harmony 
was alike honorable to the nation and to Washington. 
36 



562 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



Mr. Adams was reelected vice-president. The following 
>s a statement of the votes of the several electoral colleges: 



D CO 



^1 



STATES. 



-5 M 



o >-. 

o ^ 

O ^«. 

V O 



sS.f 



. O 



6 

16 
4 
9 
3 

12 
7 

15 
3 
8 

21 
4 

12 
8 
4 

132 



New Hampshire, 

Massachusetts, 

Rhode Island, 

Connecticut, 

Vermont, 

New York, 

New Jersey, 

Pennsylvania, 

Delaware, 

Maryland, 

Virginia 

Kentucky, 

North Carolina, 

South Carolina, 

Georgia, 

Whole No. of electors, . . 
Majority, 67 



132 



77 



Difficulties with France. — The reelection of Washington 
may be justly considered as among the most signal favors- 
conferred on the American people. A revolution in France 
was in progress, remarkable for the political changes it was 
affecting and the sanguinary scenes which marked it. 
Monarchy had been abolished, Louis XVI. had fallen by 
the guillotine, a republic had been proclaimed, and the 
national convention had made proclamation of war against 
England, Holland, and Spain. 

It was not unnatural that a people, who had themselves 
just thrown off the yoke, and were beginning to taste the 
sweets of liberty, as was the case with the Americans, 
should deeply sympathize with a nation which was engaged 
in a similar struggle for independence. From the com- 
mencement of the French Revolution, in 1789, not only the 
Americans, but the friends of liberty throughout the world, 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 563 

were full of hope that the political condition of France 
might thereby be improved. And as that revolution pro- 
gressed, the interest deepened; and when, at length, the 
Republic was proclaimed, "the affection of the American 
nation to its ancient ally, became devotion." The enthu- 
siasm knew scarcely any bounds, and was frequently mani- 
fested in the most extravagant manner. 

Nor was it unnatural that the French people should look 
to America for her sympathy and aid, in so important an 
enterprise. They had, at a former period, helped her 
through her struggle for independence, and now, that they 
were embarked in a similar effort, could she withhold her 
cooperation and aid? They had reason to expect it, and 
were not long in adopting measures to secure it. 

The news of the declaration of war by Finance, against 
the powers already named, reached the United States in 
April, and with this intelligence arrived a new minister 
from the French republic, Mr. Genet. Both these circum- 
stances contributed to "increase to an extraordinary degree 
the excitement already existing in favor of France, and 
disposed a large portion of the nation to an actual coopera- 
tion with their ally against the enemy." 

Washington and his associates in power were friends to 
liberty, and were well-wishers to the cause of true freedom 
in France. But the Revolution was assuming a selfish and 
sanguinary character, which betokened any thing but the 
establishment of a free and enlightened constitutional gov- 
ernment. The most unbridled ambition for power was 
beginning to show itself, and reason and religion were 
apparently being deprived of their legitimate sway. In 
addition to this, the United States were in no situation to 
embark in angry conflict with Great Britain and other con- 
tinental powers. In such a conflict it was apparently the 
wish of France to involve the country, and, to a consid- 
erable portion of the American people — arising from their 
prejudices against Great Britain — such an event would not 
have been unacceptable. But Washington judged more 



564 GREAT EVENTS OF 

wisely for the interests of the nation; and accordingly, on 
the 22d of April, issued his proclamation of neutrality. 

This neutral and pacific policy of the American govern- 
ment had, however, no apparent influence upon the new 
French minister. "Sanguine in his temperament, of uncon- 
trolled passions, excited to a degree of insanity by the new- 
born ideas which raged in France, possessed of the wildest 
dreams of national glory and aggrandizement — in a word, 
the very incarnation of Jacobinism, he was the fittest brand 
which the assembly could have selected to hurl into the 
magazine of political strife. His reception at Charleston, 
where he landed, was well fitted to encourage him. Public 
authorities, and private citizens, vied with each other in 
glorifying the representative of European democracy. On 
all sides he beheld the disposition he desired, and he did 
not delay in profiting by it. Vessels were at once fitted 
out and armed, men were enlisted, and commissions issued 
under her authority to cruise against the enemies of 
France." Similar demonstrations of regard were shown 
him in other places, as he proceeded towards Philadelphia, 
and the same arrogant and haughty spirit was manifested 
by him. Pursuing his design of involving the country in 
war, in despite of public executive prohibition, he issued 
commissions to capture, and to bring into American ports, 
the vessels belonging to countries with whom the French 
were at war. 

It is not necessary further to detail the conduct, nor the 
insolence of this infatuated man. Suffice it to add, that on 
the meeting of congress, December, 1793, the proclamation 
of neutrality was approved. Soon after, at the instance of 
Washington, Mr. Genet was recalled by the French govern- 
ment, which, at the same time, disapproved of his conduct. 

Insurrection in Pennsylvania. — The summer of 1794, 
was signalized by an insurrection in the western counties 
of Pennsylvania, commonly known as the "whiskey insur- 
rection." It had its origin in a dissatisfaction with a law 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 505 

of congress, enacted in 1791, by which a duty was imposed 
upon spirits distilled in the United States. The inhabitants 
of that part of Pennsylvania were chiefly foreigners, and 
consequently were less disposed to submit to the taxation 
necessary to the support of government. Strong opposi- 
tion to the law was early manifested, and not a few outrages 
were committed upon the revenue officers while in the 
discharge of tlieir duty — such as "whipping, tarring, and 
branding." 

In consideration of these objections, in 1791-92, congress 
so modified the law, as to do away its most obnoxious 
features. But the law was now turned to party purposes, 
and the spirit of discontent was fostered and inflamed to an 
excessive degree. The consequence was, that outrages 
were renewed, and the wildest anarchy prevailed. 

In September, 1792, the president issued his proclamation 
against unlawful combinations, and legal measures were 
adopted against such as refused to pay the tax imposed, 
and also against the rioters. But these measures were of 
no practical effect. The president's message was disre- 
garded, and the violence and extent of the combination 
utterly prevented any enforcement of the law. The house 
of the collector of Fayette and Westmoreland, was, in 
November, 1793, entered at night by an armed party, and 
the officer forced, at the peril of his life, to surrender his 
commission and books. 

After many fruitless efflirts to appease the malcontents, 
the government decided that its officers should be protected, 
and the law, at all hazards, be sustained. Accordingly, in 
July, a number of writs were issued, and the marshal dis- 
patched to serve them. In the performance of this duty in 
Allegany county, he was fired upon. The following day, 
the house of the inspector. General Neville, in the neigh- 
borhood of Pittsburg, was assaulted — but the rioters were 
repulsed. On the 17th, the attack was renewed, and, though 
defended by a detachment from the garrison at Pittsburg, it 
was taken and burned. The marshal and inspector were 



566 GREAT EVENTS OF 

obliged to flee for their lives. The effect of this transaction 
was electrical. The whole of western Pennsylvania was in 
a blaze. Ail order was at an end. All law was prostrate. 
It was now apparent that the interference of the general 
government would alone suffice to rule the storm. Neither 
the civil forces nor the local militia could be depended on. 
General Washington, therefore, on the 7th of August, m.ade 
a requisition upon the governor of Pennsylvania and the 
adjacent states for quotas of militia. Meanwhile, a procla- 
mation was issued to the insurgents to disperse, and a 
general amnesty promised on condition of a peaceable 
submission. These measures, however, had no effect. On 
the 25th of September, the army was ordered to proceed. 
On its approach, the principal leader fled. This removed 
the great obstacle to a pacification, and a general submission 
ensued on the arrival of the militia. Thus terminated a 
rebellion which, for a time, threatened the most disastrous 
consequences to the union. The enemies of the govern- 
ment were not unwilling that it should spread wider and 
wider; nor was foreign intrigue wanting to give it impulse. 
Through the forbearing policy of Washington, in the first 
instance, and his subsequent firm and decided measures, 
the insurrection was quelled. A number of arrests were 
made, and a few persons convicted. But all were at length 
pardoned. 

Jay's Treaty. — For some time, the relations subsisting 
between the United States and Great Britain had been far 
from amicable. The original difficulties arose from the 
non-execution of the treaty of peace — each nation charg- 
ing the other with the first infraction. The principal com- 
plaints were, on the one hand, the non-delivery of the ports 
held by the latter within the American lines, and the car- 
rying off" the slaves at the close of the war; on the other, 
the interposition, by the states, of legal impediments to the 
recovery of debts contracted before the war. Added to 
these sources of trouble. Great Britain was accused of 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 567 

exciting the hostility of the Indians on our northern fron- 
tier, of impressing our seamen, and, still more recently, of 
capturing our neutral vessels, retaliatory upon France, 
which had set the example. 

For these reasons, a war between the United States and 
England was now a probable event. Nor were the friends 
of France slow in fanning the flame of discord. The latter, 
therefore, were greatly disappointed on learning that Great 
Britain had rescinded her orders in relation to the capture 
of neutral vessels. But it was a most fortunate circum- 
stance for the peace of the two countries. Immediatelji, 
Washington, perceiving that an opportunity was presented 
for a probable settlement of existing difficulties, on the 16th 
of April, nominated John Jay, then chief justice, as envoy 
extraordinary to the British court. 

On the 7th of March following, 1795, a treaty of amity, 
commerce, and navigation, concluded by Mr. Jay, arrived. 
On the 8th, it was submitted to the senate. 

The main feature of this treaty respected indemnity for 
unlawful captures, which was provided for, but no redress 
could be obtained for negroes carried away. The obstruc- 
tions to collecting debts were to cease, and the ports on the 
frontiers were to be evacuated by the 1st of June, 1796. 
Other stipulations were embraced, and the treaty was 
limited to twelve years. 

On the 24th of June, the senate advised the ratification 
of the treaty by a vote of exactly two-thirds. It was well 
known that the President was not entirely satisfied with it, 
but he had determined to ratify it, if advised by the senate. 
The cabinet was divided. The country was also divided. 
Even the friends of England were disappointed in its pro- 
visions; while her enemies were loud in their complaints and 
threats. Boston and the other cities passed condemnatory 
resolutions. In several cities, mobs threatened personal 
violence to the supporters of the treaty. Mr. Jay was 
burned in effigy; the British minister was insulted; and 
Mr. Hamilton was stoned at a public meeting. 



568 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



Contrary to the predictions of many, the treaty, thus 
ratified, settled the difficulties between the two countries, 
which were on the eve of war. It even proved advan- 
tageous to the United States. 

Election of Mr. Adams. — As the presidential term of 
Washington was now drawing to a close, he signified his 
intention to retire from the duties of public life. During 
his administration, the people had become divided into two 
great political parties ; at the head of one, was Mr. Adams ; 
|t the head of the other, Mr. Jefferson. The election was 
characterized by a zeal corresponding to the interest taken 
by the parties in their candidates, and their devotion to their 
respective political creeds. The^ election resulted in the 
choice of Mr. Adams, as may be seen in the following 
official canvass of the votes: 

ELECTION FOR THE THIRD TERM, 
COMMENCING MARCH 4, 1797, AND TERMINATING MARCH 3, 1801. 



1 • 

|i 

o g 

li 


STATES. 


1 

1? 


c 

■S.a 


.5 o 


pq £ 


II 
1 o 


1.1 

i| 

1° 


O 




d 

.s 
1 


.5 
gz 


a 

n'c 

s ° 


&3 


II 


^ 




"^ 


r- r-' 


<. 


72 


= - 




'/l 


~' 




y 


'^ 


3 


Tennessee, 




3 




3 




















4 


Kentucky, 




4 




4 




















4 


Georgia, 




4 












4 












H 


South Carolina, . . . 




8 


H 






















r2 


North CaroUiia, . . . 


1 


a 


1 


6 












3 


1 


1 




21 


Virginia, 


1 


20 


1 


1 


16 






3 






1 






u 


Marvland, 


7 


4 


4 


3 


















2 


3 


Delawiire, 


3 




3 






















15 


Pennsylvania, .... 


1 


14 


2 


13 




















7 


New Jersey 


7 




7 






















12 


New Yorlt, 


12 




12 






















9 


Connecticut 


9 




4 








5 














4 


Rhode Island, .... 


4 










4 
















Ifi 


Massachusetts, . 


IH 




13 






1 






2 










4 


Vermont, 


4 




4 






















6 


New Hampshire, . . 


6 










6 
















139 


WTiole No. of electors. . 


71 


68 


59 


30 


15 1 11 


5| 7| 2 


3 1 2 1 1 


2 




Majority, ... 70 





























Farewell Address. — Washington's administration closed 
on the 3rd of March, 1797. Shortly before, he held his 
last formal levee. It was an occasion of deep, and even 
solemn interest. The distinguished of all parties and opin- 
ions were there — veterans of the revolution, "weather- 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 569 

Stained and scarred" — statesmen, bent with the cares and 
weight of years spent in the service of their country — 
executive counsellors, who had stood by their chief, and 
aided in giving shape, union, and strength to the youthful 
republic — ministers from foreign governments, whose ven- 
eration approached that of his countrymen — and finally, a 
long line of private citizens, who admired and delighted to 
do honor to the man. They had convened, not for the 
last time to honor the president of the United States — the 
permanency of the republic was no longer problematical — 
a successor had been appointed, and hopes were reasonably 
entertained that the bonds of union between the several 
states would be strengthened in future years; but they 
had come to bid "farewell" to Washington — to him, to 
whose valor and wisdom the nation was preeminently 
indebted for its independence, and the prosperity of its 
government — in short, to "a soldier, without stain upon 
his arms — a ruler, without personal ambition — a citizen, 
of self-sacrificing patriotism — a man, pure, unblemished, 
and true in every relation he had filled — one, in short, 
to whom all ages should point as the testimony, that virtue 
and greatness had been and could be united." 

To Washington, the occasion was no less solemn and 
affecting. On retiring from the army, he had taken leave 
of officers and soldiers, expecting to spend his future days 
in the shade of his beloved Mount Vernon. Again he was 
seeking that happy and peaceful retreat, and was glad to 
be released from the cares and responsibilities of office; 
but when he looked round upon faces long familiar, and 
grasped the hands of those who had helped him in times of 
anxiety and doubt, Washington's heart was affected. It is 
said there were few smiles, but many tears seen during the 
reception. 

On leaving the seat of government, Washington pre- 
sented a token of regard to the principal officers of gov- 
ernment. His affection for them was sincere and abiding. 
Towards the entire American people, he bore the kindness 



570 GREAT EVENTS OF 

and good-will of a father. He wished their happiness. 
He had spent years in their service, without emolument, 
and even at the sacrifice of a portion of his patrimony; but 
that was nothing, so long as he could see the government 
stable, and the republic "one -and indivisible." There 
was, perhaps, no one subject which had occupied Wash- 
ington's thoughts, more than the union of the states. And 
now that he was about to retire, he felt it to be befitting 
him to express his views on some subjects connected, as he 
thought, with the vital interests and the future glory of his 
country. These he embodied in a "Farewell Address," 
which, for purity of language, beauty of conception, and 
soundness of political sentiments, has never been equalled. 
It can never be read but to be admired. There are but 
two sentences which we shall cite from this address; but, 
in respect to the future glory and prosperity of our country, 
they are as the corner-stones to our national capitol: 

"The unity of government, which now constitutes you 
one people, is now dear to you. It is justly so; for it is the 
mainspring in the edifice of your real independence; the 
support of your tranquillity at home; your peace abroad; 
of your safety; of your prosperity; of that very liberty 
which you so highly prize." 

"Of all the dispositions and habits which lead to political 
prosperity, religion and morality are indispensable supports. 
In vain would that man claim the tribute of patriotism, who 
should labor to subvert these great pillars of human happi- 
ness — these firmest props of the duties of men and citizens." 

On other subjects connected with the future welfare of 
the country, he expressed opinions, of whose wisdom and 
practical value, revolving years have given ample proof 
Against the spirit of innovation upon the principles of the 
constitution, he gave solemn warning — against the spirit of 
party, when bitter and exclusive, he uttered his solemn 
remonstrance. Public credit should be maintained; public 
economy practiced ; and institutions for the education and 
improvement of the public mind, liberally endowed. 



AMERICAN HISTORY, 



571 



VII. JOHN ADAMS, PRESIDENT. 




INAUGURATED AT PHILADKLPHIA, MARCH 4, 1797. 



THOMAS JEFFERSON, VICE-PRESIDENT, 



Timothy Pickerine, 
John Marshtdl, . . 

Oliver Wolcott, . . 
Samuel Dexter, . , 

James M'Henry, 
Samuel Dexter, . . 
Roger Griswokl,. . 

Benjamin Stoddert, , 

Joseph Habersham, 

Charles Lee, . . 



HEADS OF THE DEPARTMENTS. 

. PennRylvania, 
Virginia, . . 

. Connecticut, 
Massachusetts, 

. Maryland, . 

Massachusetts, 
. Connecticut, 



Maryland, 
Georgia, . 
Virginia, 



. . (cnntimied m ofUrr). I c,p„rptaries of State 
. May 13, 1800, i ^ecre.anes oi auace. 

. . (confinvfd in office) ? geeretaries of Treasury. 
. Decemher 31, 1800, ) 

. . (rontinwd in offire),) 

. May 13, 1800, > Secretaries of War. 

. . Februarys, 1801,' 

. May 21, 1798, Secretary of the Navy. 

. . [continued in office), Postmaster General. 

, {cmtinued in office), Attorney General 



SPEAKERS OF THE HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES. 



Jonathan Dayton, . . . 
Theodore Sedgwick,. . 



. New Jersey, . . . Fifth Congress, . . 1797. 
. Massachusetts,. . . Si.xth do. . . . 1799. 



On the 1 st of March, Washington, now about to retire 
from the presidency, addressed a 'communication to the 



I L': 



572 GREAT EVENTS OF 

senate, desiring them to attend in their chamber, on Satur- 
day, the 4th, at ten o'clock, "to receive any communication 
which the new president might lay before them, touching 
their interests." In conformity with this summons, the 
senate assembled at the time and place appointed. The 
oath of office was administered by Mr. Bingham to Mr. 
Jefferson, the vice-president elect. The customary oath 
was next administered by the vice-president to the new 
senate; which preliminary forms being finished, the senate, 
preceded by their presiding officer, repaired to the chamber 
of the house of representatives, to witness the ceremonies 
of the inauguration of the new president. 

Mr. Adams entered, accompanied by the heads of depart- 
ments, the marshal of the district and his officers, and took 
his seat in the speaker's chair; the vice-president and secre- 
tary of the senate were seated in advance on his right, and 
the late speaker and clerk on the left; the justices of the 
supreme court sat before the president, and the foreign 
ministers and members of the house in their usual seats. 
The venerable Washington himself also appeared. As he 
entered, all eyes were turned towards him with admiration, 
and every heart beat with joy at the complacency and 
delight which he manifested at seeing another about to be 
clothed with the authority he had laid aside. 

In his inaugural address, Mr. Adams expressed his prefer- 
ence, upon principle, to a free republican government — his 
attachment to the constitution, of the United States — an 
impartial regard to the rights, interests, honor, and happi- 
ness of all the states of the Union, without preference to a 
Northern or Southern, an Eastern or Western position — a 
love of equal laws and exact justice — an inflexible deter- 
mination to maintain peace and inviolable faith with all 
nations — his regard for the institutions of religion, and the 
propagation of knowledge and virtue among all classes, 
&c,; and, finally, he invoked the care and blessing of that 
Almighty Being, who in all ages had been the Patron of order, 
the Fountain of justice, and the Protector of virtuous liberty. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 573 

Having concluded his address, the oath of office was 
administered by Chief Justice Ellsworth. Washington was 
the first to tender to the new president his heartfelt con- 
gratulations; which having done, he bade adieu to the seat 
of government, and hastened to the enjoyment of that peace 
and quiet which he had long desired, and which he now 
anticipated in his own beloved Mount Vernon. 

The condition of the country, on the accession of Mr. 
Adams, was highly prosperous. The constitution had been 
tested through the vicissitudes of eight years, and had stood, 
and continued to stand, as a monument of the political wis- 
dom of its framers. Fortunately, several of those sages had 
borne conspicuous stations in the government from the time 
of its organization. The president himself had been the 
president of the convention which formed the constitution. 
The true intent, therefore, of that instrument, both in its 
general and special provisions, had become well understood ; 
its great principles had been applied, and found to answer 
the most sanguine expectations of its patriotic projectors. 

In relation to particular measures, Washington had shown 
himself to be as skillful a statesman as he had proved him- 
self sagacious as a general. A credit had been established 
for the country, whose soundness no capitalist doubted — 
an immense floating debt had been funded in a manner 
perfectly satisfactory to the creditors, and a revenue had 
been secured sufficiently ample for the national demands. 

Funds also had been provided for the gradual extinction 
of the national debt ; a considerable portion of it had, indeed, 
been actually discharged, and that system devised which 
did in fact, in the lapse of some years, extinguish the whole. 
The agricultural and commercial thrift of the nation had 
been beyond all former example, and beyond all anticipa- 
tion. The numerous and powerful tribes of Indians at the 
West, had been taught by arms and by good faith to respect 
the United States, and to desire their friendship. 

The principal events which distinguished the administra- 
tion of Mr. Adams, were, 



574 GREAT EVENTS OF 

Difficulties with France. Death of Washington. 

Treaty with that Power. Removal of the Seat of Government. 

Election of Mr. Jefferson. 

Difficulties with France. — The misunderstanding between 
France and the United States, which had commenced during 
the administration of Washington, not only extended into 
that of Mr. Adams, but, soon after his accession, assumed 
a still more formidable and even warlike aspect. 

The seditious conduct of Mr. Genet, the French minister, 
and his recall, were noticed when reciting the prominent 
events of Washington's administration. He was succeeded 
by Mr. Fauchet, who arrived in the United States in Feb- 
ruary, 1794. The conduct of this functionary, if less 
exceptionable than his predecessor, was by no means 
calculated to restore the harmony of the two governments. 
Fauchet, believing that a large party in the United States 
sympathized with him and his government, insulted the admin- 
istration by accusing them of partiality to the English, enmity 
to his nation, and indifference to the cause of liberty. 

With a desire to restore the peace of the two govern- 
ments. General Washington, in 1794, recalled Mr. Morris, 
our then minister to France, and appointed Mr. Monroe to 
succeed him, a gentleman belonging to the republican party, 
and, therefore, more acceptable to the French government, 
and the more likely to succeed in a satisfactory adjustment 
of existing difficulties. Mr. Monroe was received with 
distinguished consideration, and as an evidence of his kind 
reception, the flags of the two republics were entwined and 
suspended in the legislative hall. 

Mr. Adet soon after succeeded Mr. Fauchet. He brought 
with him the colors of France, which were presented to the 
government of the United States as a token of her sympathy 
and affection for her sister republic. But when the former 
discovered that the United States continued rigidly to main- 
tain their neutrality, her sympathy and aflfection suddenly 
declined. Measures were adopted highly injurious to 
American commerce. Her cruisers were let loose upon 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 575 

our commerce, and hundreds of vessels pursuing a lawful 
trade were captured and confiscated. 

The favorable results anticipated from Mr. Monroe's 
embassy to France signally failed. Whether this failure 
proceeded from an impossibility of making terms with the 
French government, or from a want of firmness and decision 
on the part of Mr. Monroe, it may be difficult to decide. 
But, dissatisfied with the tardy and unsatisfactory manner 
in which the negotiation was conducted, the -president 
decided to recall Mr. Monroe. This was accordingly done, 
and Mr. Pinckney was appointed to succeed him. 

The object of Mr. Pinckney's mission was stated in his 
letter of credence to be "to maintain that good understand- 
ing which, from the commencement of the alliance, had 
subsisted between the two nations; and to efface unfavor- 
able impressions, banish suspicions, and restore that cordi- 
ality which was at once the evidence and pledge of a 
friendly union." The French directory, however, refused 
to acknowledge Mr. Pinckney in his official capacity; and, 
at length, by a written mandate, ordered him to quit the 
territory of the French republic. 

Intelligence of these facts having been communicated 
to Mr. Adams, he summoned congress by proclamation, to 
assemble on the 15th of May, when, in a fine and dignified 
speech, he stated the great and unprovoked outrages of the 
French government. He expressed, however, his wish for 
an accommodation, and his purpose of attempting it. Mean- 
while, he earnestly recommended the adoption of measures 
of defence. 

Accordingly, to prevent war, if practicable, Mr. Adams 
appointed three envoys extraordinary to the French repub- 
lic. General Pinckney, then at Amsterdam, whither he had 
retired on being ordered to leave France, Mr. Marshall and 
Mr. Gerry. These, also, the directory refused to receive. 
They were, however, addressed by persons verbally in- 
structed by Talleyrand, the minister of foreign relations, 
and invited to make proposals. In explicit terms, these 



576 GREAT EVENTS OF 

unofficial agents demanded a large sum of money before 
any negotiations could be opened. To this insulting demand, 
a decided negative was given. A compliance was, never- 
theless, repeatedly urged, until, at length, the envoys refused 
to hold with them any further communications. 

These matters becoming known in America, excited gen- 
eral indignation. The spirit of party appeared to be extinct. 
"Millions for defence, not a cent for tribute," the language of 
Mr. Pinckney to the French government, resounded from 
every quarter of the Union. The treaty of alliance with 
France was declared by congress to be annulled ; and author- 
ity was given for capturing armed French vessels. Provision 
was made for raising a regular army, and in case events 
should render it expedient, for augmenting it. A direct 
tax and additional internal duties were laid. To the com- 
mand of the armies of the United States, President Adams, 
with the unanimous advice of the senate, appointed George 
Washington, with the rank of lieutenant-general and com- 
mander-in-chief. Washington reluctantly accepted the 
office, declaring, however, that he cordially approved the 
measures of the government. 

The first act of hostility between the two nations, appears 
to have been committed by the Insurgente, which captured 
the American schooner Retaliation, and carried her into 
Guadaloupe. Soon after, the Constellation, under the com- 
mand of Captain Truxton, went to sea, and in February, 
1799, he encountered the Insurgente, which, after a close 
action of about an hour and a half, he compelled to strike. 
The rate of the Constellation was thirty-two guns; that of the 
Insurgente, forty. The former had three men wounded, one 
of whom shortly after died, and none killed; the latter had 
forty-one wounded, and twenty-nine killed. This victory, 
so brilliant and so decisive, with such a wonderful disparity 
of loss, gave great eclat to the victor and to the navy. 

Treaty with France. — The bold and decided tone of the 
Americans, added to their preparations for prosecuting a 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 577 

war with vigor — and, perhaps, more than all, the success 
of the American navy in various engagements, had the 
desired effect. Overtures for renewing the negotiations 
were received from the French directory, which were 
immediately responded to by the president, by the appoint- 
ment of Oliver Ellsworth, chief justice of the United States, 
Patrick Henry,* then late governor of Virginia, and Wil- 
liam Vans Murray, minister at the Hague, envoys extraor- 
dinary for concluding a peace. On their arrival at Paris, 
they found the directory overthrown, and the government 
in the hands of Napoleon Buonaparte, as first consul. 
By him they were promptly received, and a treaty was 
concluded on the 30th of September, 1800 ; soon after 
which, the provisional army in America was, by order of 
congress, disbanded. 

Death of Washington. — The good and the great must 
die, and, at length, America was called to mourn the 
departure of the good and illustrious Washington. He 
did not live, much as he desired that event, to witness the 
restoration of peace. 

On Friday, December 13th, while attending to some 
improvements upon his estate, he was exposed to a light 
rain, which that same night induced an inflammatory affec- 
tion of the windpipe. In the morning his family physician, 
Dr. Craik, was called in; but the utmost exertions of medi- 
cal skill were applied in vain. Believing, from the com- 
mencement of his complaint, that it would prove fatal, 
Washington succeeded, though with difficulty, in expressing 
a desire that he might be permitted to die without being 
disquieted by unavailing attempts to rescue him from his 
fate. When no longer able to swallow, undressing himself, 
he retired to his bed, there to await his dissolution. To his 
friend and physician he said, with difficulty, "Doctor, I am 
dying, and have been dying for a long time; but I am not 

» Before the time of embarkation, Mr. Henry died, and Governor Davie was 
appointed in his place. 

37 



578 GREAT EVENTS OF 

afraid to die," Respiration became more and more con- 
tracted and imperfect, until half-past eleven on Saturday- 
night, when, retaining the full possession of his intellect, he 
expired without a struggle. Thus, in the sixty-eighth year 
of his age, died the "Father of his country." Intelligence 
of this event, as it rapidly spread, produced spontaneous, 
.deep, and unaffected grief, suspending every other thought, 
and absorbing every different feeling. 

Congress unanimously resolved upon a funeral procession 
in memory of Washington. On the appointed day the pro- 
cession moved from the legislative hall to the German Luthe- 
ran church, where an oration was delivered by General Lee, 
a representative from Virginia. The procession was grand 
and solemn; the oration, eloquent and impressive: through- 
out the Union, similar marks of affection were exhibited — 
the whole nation appeared in mourning. Funeral orations, 
commemorative'' of his virtues, were pronounced in almost 
every city and town, and many were the tears shed by 
young and old, as the excellencies of his character were 
portrayed, and the services which he had rendered in 
achieving the independence, and contributing to the happi- 
ness of his country, were reviewed. 

Washington deserved all the public honors which were 
paid him, and yet he needed none of them to add to the 
celebrity of his name, or the glory of his achievements. 
Wherever the story of his greatness, and of his patriotic 
services, has travelled, it has elicited the admiration and 
homage of mankind. Indeed, among civilized people of all 
countries, his name has become a household word, and is 
identified with all that is wise, and pious, and patriotic. By 
the aged warriors of our Western tribes — now indeed few 
and far between — he is still remembered as "our Father:" 
his name is familiar to the wandering Bedouin, and his fame 
has penetrated to the mountain fastnesses of the roving 
Tartar. And in all future time — at least while the Ameri- 
can republic has a name and a place on the earth — or while 
the record of her Revolution, and the establishment of her 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 579 

government shall last — the name of Washington will be 
remembered with gratitude and joy. "His country is his 
monument, and her history his epitaph." 

The character of Washington has been so often portrayed, 
that we shall not deem it necessary to enter upon a formal 
review of it in these pages. It may be, perhaps, a more 
grateful service which we render, to garner up some "trib- 
utes" to his exalted worth, which have been paid him by 
some of the most distinguished men in other countries. 

Said Mr. Fox, in the British parliament, in a speech 
delivered during Washington's second presidential term: 
"Illustrious man! deriving less honor from the splendor of 
his situation than the dignity of his mind: before whom all 
borrowed greatness sinks into insignificance, and all the 
potentates of Europe (excepting the members of our own 
royal family) become little and contemptible!" — Said Napo- 
leon — a man jiot wont to lavish his praises — and yet a man 
who understood and could appreciate noble qualities existing 
in others — said Napoleon — "Washington is dead! The 
great man fought against tyranny; he established the lib- 
erty of his country. His memory will always be dear to the 
French people, as it will to all freemen of the two worlds." 

Byron has added his testimony to the excellency and 
glory of Washington — a tribute of praise which, it is said, he 
has no where in any of his writings paid to a British hero, not 
even to Wellington himself. "After taxing his misanthi'opy 
for the bitterest forms of speech, to be applied to the fallen 
Napoleon, and to mock at the fearful reverses of the PVench 
emperor's fortune, he, by some strange impulses, winds up 
his scorching lyric with these few lines:" 

" Where shall the weary eye repose 
When gazing on the great — 
Where neither guilty glory glows. 

Nor despicable state? 
Yes — one — the first — the last — the best — 

The Cincinnatus of the West, 
Bequeathed the name of Washington, 
To make men blush there was but one." 



580 GREAT EVENTS OF 

Beautiful is the tribute — and as just as beautiful — which 
the -Professor of Modern History, in the English Univer- 
sity of Cambridge (William Smith, Esq.), pays to the sage 
of Mount Vernon. "Instances may be found," says he, 
"when perhaps it may be thought that he was decisive to a 
degree that partook of severity and harshness, or even 
more ; but how innumerable were the decisions which he 
had to make I How difficult and how important through the 
eventful series of twenty years of command in the cabinet or 
the field ! Let it be considered what it is to have the man- 
agement of a revolution and afterwards the maintenance of 
order. Where is the man that, in the history of our race, 
has ever succeeded in attempting successively the one and 
the other? The plaudits of his country were continually 
sounding in his ears, and neither the judgment or the vir- 
tues of the man were ever disturbed. Armies were led to 
the field with all the enterprise of a hero, jind then dis- 
missed with all the equanimity of a philosopher. Power 
was accepted — was exercised — was resigned precisely at 
the moment and in the way that patriotism directed. What- 
ever was the difficulty, the trial, the temptation, or the dan- 
ger, there stood the soldier and the citizen, eternally the same, 
without fear and without reproach, and there was the man 
who was not only at all times virtuous, but at all times wise. 
"As a ruler of mankind, he may be proposed as a model. 
Deeply impressed with the original rights of human nature, 
he never forgot that the end and aim of all just govern- 
ment was the happiness of the people, and he never exercised 
authority till he had first taken care to put himself clearly 
in the right. His candor, his patience, his love of justice, 
were unexampled; and this, though naturally he was not 
patient — much otherwise, highly irritable." 

"Of all great men" — such is the declaration of Mr. 
Guizot, one of the ministers of the late king of the French — 
"of all great men, Washington was the most virtuous and 
the most fortunate. In this world, God has no higher favors 
to bestow." 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 58 1 

A writer in the Edinburgh Review, expresses himself in 
terms equally honorable to the American Fabius: "If pro- 
found sagacity, unshaken steadiness of purpose, the entire 
subjugation of all the passions, which carry havoc through 
ordinary minds, and oftentimes lay waste the fairest pros- 
pects of greatness — nay the discipline of those feelings that 
are wont to lull or seduce genius, and to mar and to cloud 
over the aspect of virtue herself — joined with, or rather 
leading to, the most absolute self-denial, the most habitual 
and exclusive devotion to principle — if these things can 
constitute a great character, without either quickness of 
apprehension or resources of information, or circumventive 
powers, or any brilliant quality that might dazzle the vul- 
gar — then Washington was the greatest man that ever lived 
in this world, uninspired by divine wisdom, and unsustained 
by supernatural virtue" 

To the foregoing, we may add an extract from the elo- 
quent peroration of Lord Brougham, in his masterly essay 
on "Public Characters." "This is the consummate glory 
of the great American; a triumphant warrior, where the 
most sanguine had a right to despair; a successful ruler, 
in all the difficulties of a course wholly untried; but a war- 
rior, whose sword only left its sheath when the first law of 
our nature commanded it to be drawn ; and a ruler who, 
having tasted of supreme power, greatly and unostenta- 
tiously desired that the cup might pass fi-om him, nor 
would he suffer more to wet his lips than the most solemn 
and sacred duty to his country and his God required." "It 
will be the duty of the historian and the sage in all ages to 
omit no occasion of commemorating this illustrious man; 
and until time shall be no more, will a test of the progress 
which our race has made in wisdom and in virtue be 
derived from the veneration paid to the immortal name of 
Washington !" 

Such were some of the attributes, the virtues, the ser- 
vices of Washington, and such the tribute paid to his great- 
ness, his worth, and his unequalled glory, as a man, a 



582 GREAT EVENTS OF 

military chieftain, and a ruler. More might be added, but 
it is unnecessary, unless it be, that Washington was a 
Christian. Every where — in seasons of trial, peril, and 
almost of hopeless despondency — he placed his reliance 
upon that Great Being who holds in his hand the fate of 
men and of nations. His hopes for his country were 
founded more on the righteousness of her cause, and on the 
blessing of Heaven, than on the number or strength of his 
army. Of his religion, he made no parade — of his virtues, 
no boast — but he was ever more true to the dictates of 
piety, and observant of the forms and institutions of the 
Gospel. And it was this reliance upon that Gospel, which 
enabled him to say, in the closing moments of life, "I am not 
afraid to die." 

In conclusion, we may add, in the highly laudatory and 
just language of another, "Washington stands almost alone 
in the world. He occupies a region where there are, 
unhappily for mankind, but few inhabitants. The Grecian 
biographer could easily find parallels for Alexander and 
Csesar; but, were he living now, he would meet with great 
difficulty in selecting one for Washington, There seems to 
be an elevation of moral excellence, which, though possible 
to attain to, few ever approach. As, in ascending the lofty 
peaks of the Andes, we at length arrive at a line where 
vegetation ceases, and the principle of life seems extinct; 
so, in the gradations of human character, there is an eleva- 
tion which is never attained by mortal man. A few have 
approached it, but none nearer than Washington. 

"He is eminently conspicuous as one of the great bene- 
factors of the human race; for he not only gave liberty to 
millions, but his name now stands, and will for ever stand, a 
noble example to high and low. He is a great work of the 
Almighty Artist, which none can study without receiving 
purer ideas and more lofty conceptions of the grace and 
beauty of the human character. He is one that all may 
copy at different distances, and whom none can contem- 
plate without receiving lasting and salutary impressions of 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 583 

the sterling value, the inexpressible beauty of piety, integ- 
rity, coui"age, and patriotism, associated with a clear, vigor- 
ous, and v^^ell-poised intellect. 

"Pure and widely disseminated as is the fame of this 
great and good man, it is yet in its infancy. It is every 
day taking deeper root in the hearts of his countrymen and 
the estimation of strangers, and spreading its branches 
wider and wider to the air and the skies. He is already 
become the saint of liberty, which has gathered new honors 
by being associated with his name; and when men aspire 
to free nations, they must take him for their model. It is, 
then, not without ample reason that the suffrages of man- 
kind have combined to place Washington at the head of his 
race. If we estimate him by the examples recorded in his- 
tory, he stands without a parallel in the virtues exhibited, 
and the most unprecedented consequences resulting from 
their exercise. The whole world was the theatre of his 
actions, and all mankind are destined to partake, sooner or 
later, in their results. He is the hero of a new species; he 
had no model. Will he have any imitators? Time, which 
bears the thousands and thousands of common cut-throats 
to the ocean of oblivion, only adds new lustre to his fame, 
new fame to his example, and new strength to the reveren- 
tial affection of all good men. What a glorious fame is his, 
to be acquired without guilt, and enjoyed without envy! to 
be cherished by millions living, hundreds of millions yet 
unborn! Let the children of my country prove themselves 
worthy of his virtues, his labors, his sacrifices, by rever- 
encing his name, and imitating his piety, integrity, industry, 
fortitude, patience, forbearance, and patriotism. So shall 
they become fitted to enjoy the blessings of freedom and 
the bounties of Heaven."* 

Removal of the Seat of Government. — In the year 1800, 
the seat of government, agreeably to a law passed by con- 

* Pauldinff's Life of Washington. 



584 GREAT EVENTS OF 

gress in 1790, was removed to Washington, in the District 
of Columbia. This territory, ten miles square, had been 
granted to the general government by the states of Virginia 
and Maryland. Public buildings had been erected, and in 
November of this year, congress, for the first time, held 
their session in that place. After congratulating the people 
of the United States on the assembling of congress, on the 
prospect of a residence not to be changed, the president 
said: "It would be unbecoming the representatives of this 
nation to assemble, for the first time, in this solemn temple, 
without looking up to the Supreme Ruler of the universe, 
and imploring his blessing. May this territory be the 
residence of virtue and happiness! In this city, may that 
piety and virtue, that wisdom and magnanimity, that con- 
stancy and self-government, which adorned the great char- 
acter whose name it bears, be for ever held in veneration. 
Here, and throughout our country, may simple manners, 
pure morals, and true religion, flourish for ever." 

Election of Mr. Jefferson. — At this period, a presiden- 
tial election recurred. From the time of the adoption of 
the constitution, the republican party had been gradually 
gathering strength, and, in anticipation of success, great 
preparations were made by them to elect their candidates, 
Mr. Jefferson and Mr. Burr. The candidates of the fed- 
eral party were Mr. Adams and General Pinckney. 

Unfortunately for the federal party, the administration of 
Mr. Adams had not been generally acceptable. "In the 
early part of it, the acts by which the army and navy were 
strengthened, and eighty thousand of the militia subjected 
to his order, were represented, by the republicans, as proofs 
that, however he might have been a friend to the constitution 
of his country, he now either wished to subvert it, or was 
led blindfold into the views of those who did. The repub- 
licans scrupled the policy of a war with France, and denied 
the necessity, even in case of such a war, of a large land 
force. They believed that spirits were at work to produce 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 585 

this war, or to make the most of a disturbance, in order to 
lull the people, while they raised an army, which they 
intended as the instrument of subverting the republican, 
and establishing a monarchical government." 

These insinuations — or, more properly, charges — were 
doubtless utterly groundless; but they served to bring Mr. 
Adams' administration into disrepute, and to strengthen the 
republican party, which were boastful of their superior 
regard to the constitution, and friendship to the rights and 
liberty of the people. 

Other measures of the administration served to increase 
the party odium against it, and, in the sequel, to overthrow 
it. We allude particularly to two acts of congress — the 
ALIEN and SEDITION LAWS, of July, 1798. 

The alien law empowered the president "to order all 
such aliens as he should judge dangerous to the peace and 
safety of the United States, or should have reasonable 
grounds to suspect were concerned in any treasonable 
or secret madlinations against the government thereof, to 
depart out of the territory of the United States, within such 
time as should be expressed in such order." In case of 
disobedience, such aliens, on conviction before the circuit 
or district courts of the United States, were subjected to 
imprisonment for not more than three years, and incapaci- 
tated from becoming citizens. The subsequent law, respect- 
ing alien enemies, enabled the president, on a declaration 
of war, to cause the subjects of the belligerent nation "to 
be apprehended, restrained, secured, and removed as alien 
enemies." Under both these acts, they were permitted to 
remove their property, and under the latter, if not charge- 
able with crimes against the United States, to defend 
themselves. 

Of the two measures, the sedition act was by far the most 
unpopular. "The other," says Mr. Tucker, "was con- 
demned by most Americans, like the stork in the fable, for 
the society in which he was found, and for the sake of 
soothing the great class of foreigners who were not yet 



586 GREAT EVENTS OF 

naturalized, the greater part of whom, particularly the Irish 
and French, were attached to the republican party."* 

The sedition law, in some of its pi'ovisions, went still 
further. It imposed fine and imprisonment for unlawfully- 
combining and conspiring with intent to oppose the measures 
of government, when directed by the proper authority: for 
impeding the operation of any law of the United States; 
intimidating an officer from the performance of his duty, 
or counselling or advising, with similar intent, insurrections, 
riots, or unlawful combinations. It also imposed similar, 
but lighter penalties, for the publication of false, scandalous, 
and malicious writings against the government of the 
United States, either -house of congress, or the president, 
with intent to bring them into contempt, &c. The act was 
limited to two years. 

Such were the measures which at this most critical period 
of our history were adopted, when the United States, if not 
carrying on, were undergoing a war with France; and 
when the country swarmed with secret spi«s and agents 
These laws have been condemned, and President Adams 
and his government severely censured for having secured 
their enactment. They were denounced at the time by the 
republican party in no measured terms. They were claimed 
to be unnecessary, cruel, and despotic. 

But, while it is not our province to enter into a justifica- 
tion of these laws, it may be proper to say, by way of 
palliation, to use the language of another, "that the laws 
themselves sprung from existing facts, and self-preservation 
demanded that the power of providing for the public safety, 
vested in every government by the very objects of govern- 
ment, should now be used."f 

The sedition law was never enforced, except against a 
few — Callender was one — an alien and a fugitive from 
justice, who would have overthrown the government, in his 
zeal to build up the republican party. 

* Life of Jefferson, vol. ii. p. 45. 

t Gibbs' Memoirs of the Administrations of Washington and John Adams. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 587 

The necessity for the laws regardhig aliens, was more 
apparent. The Frenchmen in the United States, at that 
era, were estimated at thirty thousand. Many of them 
were associated together in clubs, which had for their object 
the furtherance of French interests. The number of British 
subjects was still greater. Other foreigners were numer- 
ous, and all were attached to France. They were restless, 
feverish, factious. Whatever may be thought of the expe- 
diency or justice of the law in question, no reasonable doubt 
can be entertained of the necessity of some restrictive mea- 
sures in a time of such excitement as then prevailed. And 
yet it must be admitted that no man was actuated by a 
loftier patriotism than Mr. Adams; nor was any one ever 
more ready to make sacrifices for his country's good. It is 
sometimes urged that he was vain, self-willed, impulsive. 
But these imperfections were relieved by noble virtues. 
His political opponent — the man who supplanted him — 
declared that he was the ablest advocate of independence. 
In days when others desponded, he hoped. 

The acts secured the object sought — they secured, if not 
the peace, the safety of the country; for even while they 
were in the process of enactment, not a few of the more 
"notorious of the incendiaries" left the country. But they 
largely contributed to the overthrow of the existing admin- 
istration, and the triumph of the democratic party. 

As the constitution then existed, each elector gave his 
vote for two persons, without designating which was to be 
president — the one having the largest number being entitled 
to the presidency, and the other to the vice-presidency. 
Thomas Jefferson and Aaron Burr were the two candidates 
of the republican party. Each of these having seventy- 
three votes, it devolved upon the house of representatives 
to decide between them. The federal party having been 
defeated in respect to their candidates, sided with the 
friends of Colonel Burr, in opposition to Mr. Jefferson. 

As this was the first time that the election of a president 
had thus devolved upon the house of representatives, a 



588 GREAT EVENTS OF 

general interest was taken in the subject. But that interest 
was greatly increased by the then existing state of political 
parties. On the arrival of the time for the election, it was 
decided that, after the balloting had commenced, no 
adjournment should be had until a choice was made — that 
during the balloting, the doors of the house should be 
closed — that the delegation from each state should be 
seated together — that the latter should first ballot among 
themselves, and that duplicates of these ballots should be 
made, and placed in separate boxes. When all the states 
had thus voted, the ballot-boxes were to be carried by the 
sergeant-at-arms to two separate tables. The ballots were 
then to be counted by tellers, eight in number, at each 
table. When counted, the reports were to be announced 
from each table; if these reports agreed, they were to be 
accepted, as the true votes of the states; but, if they dif- 
fered, a new balloting was to be made. 

On Wednesday, the 11th of February, 1801, the balloting 
commenced. On the first ballot, eight states voted for Mr. 
Jefferson, six states for Mr. Burr, and the votes of two 
states were divided. Unexpectedly, no choice was effected 
during the first day, and an adjournment became necessary. 
The balloting was continued on the following day, and, 
indeed, until Tuesday, the 17th of February, when the 
thirty-fifth ballot, as had all the previous ballots, resulted 
the same as the first. The excitement of members, and of 
citizens attracted from various parts of the country to see 
the issue of a novel political contest, had now become 
intense. Every possible influence was exerted by the 
respective parties. Mr. Nicholson, of Maryland, being too 
unwell to sit during the protracted ballotings, had a bed 
prepared for him in one of the committee-rooms, to which 
the ballot-box was carried by the tellers on the part of the 
state. For several days, the members ate little, and slept 
still less. At length, however, the long contest was termi- 
nated by the thirty-sixth ballot, which resulted in the 
election of Mr. Jefferson — ten states having voted for him, 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



589 



four for Mr. Burr, and two in blank. The following table 
exhibits the final result: 



^ a 



STATES. 






. o 






6 

16 

4 

9 

4 

12 

7 

15 

3 

10 

21 

4 

12 

3 

8 

4 

138 



New Hampshire, 

Massachusetts, 

Rhode Island, 

Connecticut, 

Vermont, 

New York 

New Jersey, 

Pennsylvania, 

Delaware, 

Maryland, 

Virginia, 

Kentucky, 

North Carolina, 

Tennessee, 

South Carolina, 

Georgia, 

V/hole No. of electors, . 
Majority, 70 



12 



12 



65 



64 




590 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



VIII. THOMAS JEFFERSON, PRESIDENT 




INAUGURATED AT WASHINGTON, MARCH 4, 1801. 



AARON BURR AND GEORGE CLINTON, VICE-PRESIDENTS. 



James Madison, 



HEADS OF THE 
Virginia, 



Samuel Dexter, ... . JIassachusetts, 
Albert GaUatin, Pennsylvania, . 



Henry Dearborn, 



Massachusetts, 



Benjamin Stoddert, .... Maryland, . . 
Robert Smith, Maryland, . . 

Joseph Habersham, .... Georgia, . . . 
Gideon Granger, Connecticut, . 

Levi Lincoln, Massachusetts,. 

John Breckenridge, .... Kentucky, . . 
Caesar A. Rodney, Delaware, . . 



DEPARTMENTS. 

. March 5, 1801, Secretary of State. 

. (continued in office), J cpprotaries of Treasury 
. January 26, 1802,^*'"='^^''"''^ °' ireasuiy. 

. March 5, 1801, Secretary of War. 

. {conUmwxlm office), ) Secretaries of the Navy. 
. January 26, 1802, 5 ' 

. {continued in office),^^^^^^^^^^ General. 
. January 26, 1802,5 

, . March 5, 1801, > ■ 

. December 23, 1805, f Attorneys General. 
. January 20, 1807, > 



Seventh 


Congress, 


. 1801. 


. Eighth 


do. . . 


1803. 


Nmth 


do.. . 


. 1805. 


Tenth 


do. . . 


1807. 



SPEAKERS OF THE HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES. 

Nathaniel Macon, North Carolina, 

Joseph B. Vamum, .... Massachusetts, 

Nathaniel Macon, North Carohna, 

Joseph B. Vamum, .... Massachusetts, 

Mr. Jefferson was inducted into office, with the usuai 
imposing ceremonies, on the 4th of March, 1801 ; on which 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 591 

occasion, deviating from the example of his predecessors, 
he transmitted to congress a written message, instead of 
delivering a speech in person — a practice which has been 
followed by his successors in the presidential chair, without 
an exception. 

This message was a remarkable document, inasmuch as 
it set forth the "essential principles" of our government in 
the narrowest compass, and with great clearness and pre- 
cision of language. These were, "Equal and exact justice 
to all men, of whatever state or persuasion, religious or 
political; peace, commerce, and honest friendship with all 
nations, entangling alliances with none; the support of the 
state governments, in all their rights, as the most competent 
administrations for our domestic concerns, and the surest 
bulwarks against anti-republican tendencies; the preserva- 
tion of the general government, in its whole constitutional 
vigor, as the sheet-anchor of our peace at home and safety 
abroad; a jealous care of the right of election by the people, 
a mild and safe corrective of abuses, which are lopped by 
the sword of revolution, where peaceable remedies are 
unprovided; absolute acquiescence in the decisions of the 
majority, the vital principle of republics, from which there 
is no appeal but to force, the vital principle and immediate 
parent of despotism ; a well-disciplined militia, our best 
reliance in peace, and for the first moments of war, till 
regulars may relieve them; the supremacy of the civil over 
the military authority; economy in the public expense, that 
labor may be lightly burdened; the honest payment of our 
debts, and sacred preservation of the public faith; encour- 
agement of agriculture, and of commerce as its handmaid; 
the diffusion of information, and arraignment of all abuses 
at the bar of the public reason ; freedom of religion, freedom 
of the press, and freedom of person, under the protection of 
the habeas corpus; and trial by juries impartially selected. 
These principles form the bright constellation which has 
gone before us, and guided our steps through an age of 
revolution and reformation." 



592 GREAT EVENTS OF 

The leading events in the presidential career of Mr. 
Jefferson, will require us to notice the — ■ 

Purchase of Louisiana. Attack on the Chesapeake. 

War with TripoH. British Orders in Council. 

Murder of HamiUon. Milan Decree. 

Reelection of Jefferson. Embargo. 

Conspiracy and Trial of Burr. Election of Mr. Madison. 

Difficulties between France and England. 

Purchase of Louisiana. — By the treaty of 1783, the 
Mississippi was made the western boundary of the United 
States, from its source to the thirty-first degree of latitude, 
and following this line to the St. Mary's. By a treaty of 
the same date, the Floridas were ceded to Spain, without 
any specific boundaries. This omission led to a contro- 
versy between the United States and Spain, which nearly 
terminated in hostilities. By a treaty with Spain, however, 
in 1795, boundary lines were amicably settled, and New 
Orleans was granted to American citizens as a place of 
deposit for their effects for three years and longer, unless 
some other place of equal importance should be assigned. 
No other place being assigned within that time. New 
Orleans continued to be used as before. 

In 1800, a secret treaty was signed at Paris, by the 
plenipotentiaries of France and Spain, by which Louisiana 
was guarantied to France, and, in 1801, the cession was 
actually made. At the same time, the Spanish intendant 
of Louisiana was instructed to make arrangements to 
deliver the country to the French commissioners. Upon 
receiving intelligence of this intended transfer, great sensi- 
bility prevailed in congress, and a proposition was made to 
occupy the place by force; but, after an animated discus- 
sion, the project was relinquished, and negotiations with 
France were commenced by Mr. Jefferson, for the purchase 
of the whole country of Louisiana, which ended in an 
agreement to that effect, signed at Paris, April 30th, 1803, 
by which the United States were to pay to France fifteen 
millions of dollars. Early in December, 1803, the commis- 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 593 

sioners of Spain delivered possession to France; and, on 
the 20th of the same month, the authorities of France duly- 
transferred the country to the United States. 

War with Tripoli. — In his message to Congress, in 
1801, Mr. Jefferson spoke of the relations of the United 
States with all nations as pacific, except with Tripoli, the 
least considerable of the Barbary states. This power had 
made demands, the most unjust, upon the American govern- 
ment, and had threatened war, because that government 
had failed to comply with those demands before a given day. 
Thus threatened, the president had sent out Commodore 
Dale with a squadron of two ships and a sloop-of-war, to 
blockade the harbor of Tripoli, by which piratical cruisers 
should be prevented from making depredations upon Amer- 
ican commerce. 

In 1803, it became necessary to add to this Mediterra- 
nean force. Accordingly, a squadron of seven sail was 
ordered, of which Commodore Preble was put in command. 
In October, the frigate Philadelphia, forty-four. Captain 
Bainbridge, while in eager pursuit of a small vessel, 
grounded in the harbor of Tripoli, and, in this situation, 
was compelled to surrender. The officers became pris- 
oners, and the crew slaves. In this emergency, Stephen 
Decatur, then a lieutenant under Commodore Preble, pro- 
posed a plan for recapturing or destroying the Philadelphia. 
The American squadron was at that time lying at Syracuse. 
Agreeably to the plan proposed. Lieutenant Decatur, in 
the ketch Inti'epid, four guns and seventy-five men, pro- 
ceeded, under the escort of the Syren, Captain Stewart, to 
the harbor of Tripoli. The Philadelphia lay within half 
gun-shot of the bashaw's castle, and was guarded by 
several cruisers and gun-boats. The Intrepid entered the 
harbor alone, about eight o'clock in the evening, and suc- 
ceeded in getting near the Philadelphia, between ten and 
eleven o'clock, without having awakened suspicion of her 
hostile designs. This vessel had been captured from the 
38 



594 GREAT EVENTS OF 

Tripolitans, and, assuming on this occasion her former 
national appearance, was permitted to warp alongside. 
The moment the vessel came in contact, Decatur and his 
followers leaped on board, and soon overwhelmed the 
crew. Twenty Tripolitans were killed. All the sur- 
rounding batteries being opened upon the Philadelphia, 
she was immediately set on fire; when, a favoring breeze 
springing up, the Intrepid extricated herself from her prey, 
and sailed triumphantly out of the harbor. 

In July, 1804, Commodore Preble having concentrated 
his forces before Tripoli, opened a tremendous fire of shot 
and shells, which was as promptly returned by the Tripoli- 
tan batteries and shipping. At the same time, two divisions 
of gun-boats — the first under the command of Captain 
Somers, the second under Lieutenant Stephen Decatur — 
advanced -against those of the enemy. 

Lieutenant Decatur, bearing down upon one of superior 
force, soon carried her by boarding; when, taking his prize 
in tow, he grappled with another, and, in like manner, 
transferred the fight to the enemy's deck. In the fierce 
encounter which followed this second attack. Lieutenant 
Decatur, having broken his sword, closed with the Turkish 
commander, and, both falling in the struggle, gave him a 
mortal wound with a pistol-shot, just as the Turk was 
raising his dirk to plunge it into his breast. Lieutenant 
Trippe, of Lieutenant Decatur's squadron, had boarded a 
third large gun-boat, with only one midshipman and nine 
men, when his boat fell off", and left him to wage the unequal 
fight of eleven against thirty-six. Courage and resolution, 
however, obliged the numerous foe to yield, with the loss 
of fourteen killed and seven wounded. Lieutenant Trippe 
received eleven sabre wounds, and had three of his party 
wounded, but none killed. 

On the 4th of September, Commodore Preble determined 
lo send a fire-ship into the enemy's harbor. For this service, 
the Intrepid was fitted out, being filled with powder, shells, 
and other combustible materials. Captain Somers con- 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 595 

ducted the enterprise, having for his associates Lieutenants 
Wadsworth and Israel, all volunteers. At eight o'clock in 
the evening, she stood into the harbor, with a moderate 
breeze. Several shots were fired at her from the batteries. 
She had nearly gained her place of destination, when she 
exploded, without having made any of the signals, previ- 
ously concerted, to show that the crew was safe. Night 
hung over the dreadful catastrophe, and left the whole 
squadron a prey to the most dreadful anxiety. 

Doubt, however, was at length turned into certainty. 
She had prematurely blown up, destroying one of the 
enemy's gun-boats, and shattering several others. Commo- 
dore Preble, in his account, says, that he was led to believe 
that those boats were detached from the enemy's flotilla to 
intercept the ketch, and, without suspecting her character, 
had suddenly boarded her, when the gallant Somers and the 
heroes of his party, observing the other three boats sur- 
rounding them, and no prospect of escape, determined to 
put a match to the train leading directly to the magazine; 
and, he adds, that his "conjectures respecting this affair are 
founded on a resolution which Captain Somers and Lieu- 
tenants Wadsworth and Israel had formed, never to be 
taken by the enemy, and never to suflfer him to get posses- 
sion of the powder on board the Intrepid." 

The reigning bashaw of Tripoli, at this time, was an 
usurper, while the lawful one and an older brother, Hamet 
Caramelli, was at Tunis in exile. At the commencement 
of the war, William Eaton, then American consul at Tunis, 
becoming acquainted with Hamet, concerted an expedition 
to expel the usurper, and restore the rightful heir to the 
throne. To such an enterprise, the sanction of the Amer- 
ican government being necessary, General Eaton repaired 
to the United States, and "laid his plan before our govern- 
ment; but they, thinking the scheme altogether too roman- 
tic, yet not wishing wholly to discourage it, made him 
agent for the government ; he sailed with the fleet for the 
Mediterranean, and proceeding to Alexandria, prevailed en 



596 GREAT EVENTS OF 

the viceroy of Egypt to suffer him to have an interview 
with the exiled bey. They met near Grand Cairo, and 
entered into a convention for the purpose of attacking 
Tripoli. Eaton was to be commander-in-chief of the land 
forces. Their army consisted of a few American sailors, 
a small company of artillery, a few straggling Greeks, 
the servants of Hamet Bashaw, and some camel-drivers. 
With this motley band, Eaton dashed across the desert in 
the most noble style, fearless of all difficulties. Here he 
was joined by a few Arabian cavalry, and, after suffering 
every hardship, arising from hunger and a scorching sun, 
the party reached Bomba, where they found the Argus and 
Hornet, under the command of Captain Hull. The army, of 
nearly four hundred, continued their march to Derne. On 
the 25th of April, 1804, they encamped on an eminence 
which commanded the place, and forthwith demanded a 
surrender. The inhabitants of Derne treated the summons 
with contempt. A furious assault was the consequence, and 
the place was carried after a short but desperate action. 

Unfortunately for Eaton's projects, at this time he 
received intelligence that the American commissioners in 
the fleet had made peace with the bashaw then in power. 
It was stipulated, that Eaton should evacuate Derne, and 
repair to the fleet; and that a mutual delivery of prisoners 
should take place, among whom was Captain Bainbridge, 
with the officers and crew of the Philadelphia; and, as the 
bashaw had a balance of more than two hundred prisoners 
in his favor, he was to receive sixty thousand dollars. 
Hamet Bashaw accompanied Eaton to the United States, 
with a few of his followers, while the i-emainder of the 
army fled to the mountains. The commissioners acknowl- 
edged that Eaton's success prepared the way for the treaty 
of peace. Moreover, the president of the United States, 
in a message to congress, spoke highly of his services; and 
the citizens every where hailed him as worthy of a place 
in the lists of chivalry; but, during his after-life, he ever 
felt that injustice was done him by his countrymen, although 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 597 

Massachusetts made him a grant of ten thousand acres of 
land as a reward for his services. 

Murder of Hamilton. — On the 12th of July, 1804, Gen- 
eral Alexander Hamilton died in the city of New York, in 
consequence of a wound received the day previous, in a 
duel fought by him with Aaron Burr. 

In February, 1804, Colonel Burr was nominated as a 
candidate for the office of governor of New York. Judge 
Morgan Lewis was the opposing and successful candidate. 
The contest was violent, and even "acrimonious." The 
majority of the democratic party supported Judge Lewis; 
a respectable minority favored the election of Colonel 
Burr. Similar divisions existed among the federal party. 
Hamilton and his immediate political friends were strong in 
their opposition to Burr. In the contest, the press was 
enlisted. Violent, and even libellous articles, were daily 
published. In the progress of this warfare, a letter, written 
by Dr. Charles D. Cooper to Colonel Burr, was published, in 
which, among other matters, there occurred the following 
clause: "I could detail to you a still more despicable opin- 
ion, which General Hamilton has expressed of Mr. Burr." 

At the request of Colonel Burr, Judge Van Ness called 
upon General Hamilton, and demanded an explanation. A 
few days following, the latter replied by letter, in which, 
after expressing his embarrassment in attempting to meet a 
charge so indefinite, he said: "I stand ready to avow or 
disavow, promptly and explicitly, any precise or definite 
opinion which I may be charged with having declared of 
any gentleman. More than this cannot fitly be expected 
from me; and, especially, it cannot be reasonably asked that 
I shall enter into any explanation upon a basis so vague as 
that you have adopted. I trust, on reflection, you will see 
the matter in the same light with me." 

Colonel Burr was not satisfied, and from this date, June 
20th, the correspondence, thus begun, was continued to the 
3d of July, when it was definitely arranged that a meet- 



598 GREAT EVENTS OF 

ing should take place between them on the morning of 
the 11th, at Weehawk, on the Jersey shore, at seven 
o'clock A. M. 

That meeting took place. They fought at ten paces 
distance. The fire of Colonel Burr took effect, and General 
Hamilton fell. The ball passed through the liver and dia- 
phragm, and lodged in the vertebra. From the first, it was 
apparent that the w^ound wsls mortal, and of this, Hamilton 
was sensible. On the day following, he expired. 

The seconds in this most unfortunate and criminal affair 
were Mr. Pendleton, the friend of Mr. Hamilton, and 
Judge Van Ness, the friend of Burr. By the former, it 
was claimed that General Hamilton did not fire first, nor 
at all at Colonel Burr. Several circumstances corroborated 
this statement. In a paper, left by Hamilton, in antici- 
pation of his interview with Burr, he writes: "I have 
resolved, if our interview is conducted in the usual man- 
ner, and it pleases God to give me the opportunity, to 
reserve and throw away my first fire, and I have thought 
of even reserving my second fire, and thus give a double 
opportunity to Colonel Burr to pause and reflect." Dr. 
Hosack, his attendant physician on the ground, accompa- 
nied him on his return across the Hudson to New York. 
On their way, Hamilton, observing the pistol which he had 
used lying in the boat, said: "Take care of that pistol; it is 
undischarged, and still cocked; it may go off, and do harm. 
Pendleton knows that I did not intend to fire at him." 
"Yes," said Pendleton; "I have already made Dr. Hosack 
acquainted with your determination." 

It may be further added, and to the dishonor of Hamilton 
it should be added — and perhaps as a solemn dissuasive 
against a practice at war with reason, revelation, and all 
the dear and important relations of life — that he accepted 
the challenge, and repaired to that duelling-ground, con- 
trary to the convictions of conscience and duty. In the 
paper already alluded to, he writes: "My religious and 
moral principles are strongly opposed to the practice of 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 599 

duelling, and it would ever give me pain to be obliged to 
shed the blood of a fellows-creature in a private combat 
forbidden by the laws." — In an interview with him, a few 
hours before he expired, and as he was about to part with 
him, the late Dr. Mason said to him, "I have one request to 
make." He asked "what it was?" The doctor replied, that 
"whatever might be the issue of his affliction, he would 
give his testimony against the practice of duelling." — "I 
will," said he; "I have done it. If that^^ — evidently antici- 
pating the event — "if that be the issue, you will find it in 
writing. If it please God that I recover, I shall do it in a 
manner which will effectually put me out of its reach in 
future." 

Nothing scarcely could exceed the indignation of the 
public against the murderer of Hamilton. From that fatal 
hour, he was shunned by all classes, and for years roamed 
abroad, a fugitive from the land in which. he was once hon- 
ored. Forgetting all party distinctions and animosities, the 
people in various parts of the land united in demonstrations 
of respect for the memory of Hamilton, and sincere sorrow 
at his untimely fall. Next to Washington, no man was, 
perhaps, more respected; nor since the departure of the 
Father of his country to another world, was the loss of one 
more deeply or widely deplored. 

Hamilton had occupied a conspicuous place for years 
in the army and under the government. In the former 
capacity, he had stood by the side of Washington. He 
loved military life, and, as a soldier and a patriot, deserved 
well of his country. From his views on several subjects 
connected with the organization of the government, and 
especially the management of the finances of the country, 
many dissented. Yet, it cannot be denied, that the policy 
he advised, resulted in the prosperity of the country. He 
was a strong partisan in his time, and tenacious of his 
opinions. There were contemporary with him others of 
a similar stamp, yet widely different from him in their 
political views. 



600 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



But, aside from his political career, Hamilton was a dis- 
tinguished man — possessed of a lofty and comprehensive 
mind. At the bar, with men of learning and experience, he 
was, perhaps, without a rival. "His eloquence combined 
the nervousness and copious elegance of the Greek and 
Roman schools." ■ 

It was truthfully said of him, what was beautifully said 
of another: 

" Incorrupta fides — nudaque Veritas, 

Quaiido uUum inveniet parem? 
. Multis ille quidem flebilis occidit." 

Reelection of Mr. Jefferson. — In 1805, Mr. Jefferson was 
elected a second time to the office of president. The elec- 
toral votes were one hundred and seventy-six, of v/hich he 
received one hundred and sixty-two. George Clinton was 
chosen vice-president. The following is the official canvass 
of the votes: 



s 

2 « 

Sec 



fc p 



STATES. 



PRESIDENT. 



.SO 

Ph . 

. m 

. o 
O 



VICE-PRESIDENT. 



S o 

.S ^ 

o ^ 



•5 & 

CO S 



7 

19 

4 

9 

6 

19 

8 

20 

3 

11 

24 

14 

10 

6 

5 



176 



New Hampshire, 
Massachusetts, . 
Rhode Island, . 
Connecticut, 
Vermont, . 
New York, . 
New Jersey, . 
"Pennsylvania, . 
Delaware,. . . 
Maryland, . . 
Virginia, . . . 
North Carolina, 
South Carolina, . 
Georgia, . . . 
Tennessee, . . 
Kentucky, . , 
Ohio, . . . . 



7 

19 

4 

G 
19 

8 
20 

9 
24 
14 
10 

6 



Whole No. of electors, . 
Majority, .... 89 



162 



14 



7 

19 
4 

6 
19 

8 
20 

9 

24 

14 

10 

6 

5 



162 



14 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 601 

Conspiracy and Trial of Burr. — In the spring of 1807, 
Colonel Aaron Burr was arrested on the Tombigbee river, 
Mississippi territory, on a charge of treason against the 
United States; and was conveyed to Richmond, Virginia, 
for trial. Other arrests were made of persons supposed to 
be concerned with him in his treasonable scheme — among 
them were Generals Adair and Dayton, Blannerhasset, 
Swartwout, Alexander, Smith, Bollman, Ogden, &c. Burr 
and Blannerhasset alone were brought to trial. The trial 
of the former took place in May, 1807, before the circuit 
court of the United States, Judge Marshall presiding. No 
indictment was found by the grand jury until the 25th of 
June, when two bills were presented against Burr — one for 
treason, the other for a misdemeanor. On the 30th of June, 
he was committed to the penitentiary for safe keeping 
until the 3d day of August. From the 5th until the 17th of 
August, the court was engaged in obtaining a jury and dis- 
cussing points of law. On that day, the treason case was 
opened, and an examination of witnesses on the part of the 
government commenced. On the 1st of September, the 
case was given to the jury, and as no overt act was proved 
asrainst Colonel Burr to sustain the charge of treason com- 
mitted within the state of Virginia, the jury rendered a 
verdict of "Not guilty." 

On the 9th of September, a jury was empanneled to try 
Colonel Burr on the indictment for misdemeanor, which 
consisted of seven counts; the substance of which was, that 
Aaron Burr did set on foot a military enterprise, to be 
carried on against the territory of a foreign prince, viz: the 
province of Mexico, which was within the territory of the 
king of Spain, with whom the United States were at peace. 
After proceeding in the trial at some length, the district 
attorney himself moved that the jury should be discharged 
— the evidence of the guilt of the accused not appearing, 
sufficient. To a discharge of the jury without the rendition 
of a verdict, Burr objected ; whereupon the jury retired, and 
soon returned with a verdict of "Not guilty." 



602 GREAT EVENTS OF 

The distinguished talents of Colonel Burr, his well-known 
cunning and intrigue, and the eminent station he had occu- 
pied in the United States, together with the grave charges 
against him of a contemplated dismemberment of the Union, 
with other projects — all combined to attach interest and 
importance to his trial. In his message to congress, devel- 
oping the designs of Burr, as the government' understood 
them. President Jefferson accused him of designing to 
revolutionize the territory west of -the Alleganies, and of 
establishing an independent government, of which New 
Orleans was to be the capital, and himself the chief. In 
addition to this project. Colonel Burr, it was alleged, had 
formed another, which, in case of the failure of the first, 
might be carried on independent of it, viz: an attack on 
Mexico, and an establishment of an empire there. To serve 
as a pretext for all his preparations, and an allurement for 
such followers as really wished to acquire settlements in 
that country, it was stated that a third object was provided 
— the settlement of the pretended purchase of a tract of 
land on the Washita, claimed by a Baron Bastrop. 

Such were the plans of Burr, according to intelligence 
communicated from time to time to the government of the 
United States. On the belief of the guilt of Burr, or through 
utter hostility to him, Jefferson acted; and with an evident 
design to prevent his escape, he succeeded in procuring the 
passage of a bill in the senate for suspending the writ of 
habeas corpus; but it was rejected by the house, by the 
strong vote of one hundred and thirteen to nineteen. 

Burr, to his dying day, denied any intention of dismem- 
bering the Union; but avowed the projects which did not 
involve the charge of treason. "In his latter days," says 
his biographer, "Colonel Burr had no longer any motive for 
concealment; nor did he evince the least desire to suppress 
the facts in relation to any of his acts, even where the pro- 
mulgation of those facts was calculated to effect his moral 
character. According to his representation, repeated at a 
time, and under circumstances the most solemn and impres- 



AMERICAN HISTORY. G03 

sive, (Burr at this time was expected to survive but a short 
time,) his views were twofold, viz: Fiist, The revolutionizing 
of Mexico; and, Second, A settlement on what was known 
as the Bastrop lands." 

It is further added by his biographer, that "during the 
years 1806 and 1807, Herman Blannerhasset kept a private 
journal, in which are recorded the principal incidents arising 
out of his connexion with Colonel Burr. Portions of it are 
interesting and amusing. The entries confirm the particular 
statements of Truxton, Bollman,* and others, and repudiate 
the idea of treasonable designs. It appears that in Decem- 
ber, 1805, Blennerhasset addressed a letter to Colonel Burr, 
expressing a wish to participate in any speculation in the 
Western country that might present itself to Burr. A 
Spanish war was hourly anticipated, and Blennerhasset 
proposed to join Burr in any expedition that might be 
undertaken against the Spanish dominions. 

"In August, 1806, in consequence of this overture. Burr 
visited Blannerhasset at his home on the Ohio, and the 
next day rode with him to Marietta, and then separated, 
Burr being on his way to Chilicothe. From Marietta to 
Blannerhasset's was about fifteen miles. Some time after, 
Burr returned to Blannerhasset, to whom he said that an 
expulsion of the Spaniards from the American territory, or 
an invasion of Mexico, would be pleasing to the administra- 
tion, if it could be accomplished without an open, formal 
war, which would be avoided as long as possible, from 
parsimony on the one hand, and the dread of France on 
the other." 

We have thus given such a statement of this subject as 
our limits permit, and as seems due to the respective par- 
ties engaged in it. Different opinions will doubtless be 
entertained with reference to Burr's real designs. That he 

* Commodore Truxton and Doctor Bollman testified before the court, that 
they were both intimate with Colonel Burr; that in their conversation with him, 
there had been no reserve ; and that they had never heard him speak of a dis- 
solution of the Union. 



604 GREAT EVENTS OF 

contemplated the dismemberment of the Union, and the 
founding of an empire, of which New Orleans was to be 
the centre, and himself the head, will be questioned by some. 
That he was capable of devising such a project, and 
would have accomplished it, if in his power, no one 
acquainted with the deep designing character of the mur- 
derer of Hamilton, can doubt. With exalted talents — with 
an early education and parental counsel, as liberal and 
■watchful as ever, perhaps, fell to the lot of mortal to enjoy — 
with the favor and patronage of a people, seldom so gener- 
ously conferred, or so long and uniformly enjoyed — Burr 
proved himself a selfish, unprincipled man. One thing is 
certain, and this he admitted — that he designed the inva- 
sion and overthrow of the Mexican government, and the 
erection of an independent power in its place. And to 
further his views, he induced not a few, by "inuendoes 
and otherwise," to believe that his arrangements for the 
accomplishment of this were with the knowledge, if not the 
approbation, of the United States' government. 

France and England, 1806. — A contest between these 
two powers, which had been waging for some time, and 
which had involved the whole of Europe, began now 
seriously to affect the commercial interests of America. It 
being the obvious policy of the latter to preserve a strict 
neutrality in respect to these belligerent powers, every act 
of the American government had respect to maintaining 
the same. Being neutral, her vessels carried from port to 
port the productions of France and her dependent king- 
doms; and also to the ports of those kingdoms, the manu- 
factures of England, bringing, by means of this "carrying 
trade," vast wealth to the nation. These advantages were, 
however, too great to be long enjoyed unmolested. Amer- 
ican ships, carrying to Europe the produce of French colo- 
nies, were captured by British cruisers, and condemned by 
their courts as lawful prizes; and now, several European 
Dorts, under the control of France, were, by British orders 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 605 

in council. May 16, 1806, declared to be in a state of 
blockade, although not invested with a British fleet; and 
American vessels, attempting to enter those ports, were also 
captured and condemned. France and her allies suffered 
from these proceedings, but far less than the United States. 
By way of retaliation, in November of the same year, 
Buonaparte issued a decree at Berlin, declaring the British 
islands to be in a state of blockade, and of course authori- 
zing the capture and condemnation of all neutral vessels 
attempting to trade with them. Thus, from the retaliatory 
measures of these two rival powers, the commerce of the 
United States was seriously injured. 

Although the relations of Great Britain and America 
were at this time ostensibly pacific, yet there existed, and 
had long existed, a claim on the part of Great Britain, and 
a pretence under that claim, which was denied by the sev- 
eral presidents during their administrations. This was 
what was denominated "the right of search" — founded 
upon the English principle, that no act of a subject can 
change his allegiance to the government under which he 
was born. Upon this principle, Great Britain, soon after 
the peace of 1783, claimed the right to board and search 
neutral vessels, and take therefrom all British seamen found 
therein. In the exercise of this pretended right, citizens 
of the United States had been seized, and, being trans- 
ported to a distant part of the world, had been compelled 
to perform the degrading part of British sailors. Notwith- 
standing the remonstrances of Washington^ Adams, and 
Jefferson, the odious practice was still continued, and every 
year was adding to its aggravations. 

Attach on the Chesapeake. — At length, an event occurred, 
growing out of this pretended "right of search," which 
roused the indignation of the American people. 

A British armed ship, called the Melampus, while lying 
in Hampton roads, lost, by desertion, several of her crew, 
viz: William Ware, Daniel Martin, John Strachan, John 



606 GREAT EVENTS OF 

Little, and Ambrose Watts. Not long after, the first three 
offered themselves for enlistment on boai'd the Chesapeake, 
then at Norfolk, Virginia, preparing for the Mediterranean. 

The British consul at Norfolk, being apprised of this 
circumstance, v^^rote a letter to the American naval officer, 
requesting these men to be returned. With this request 
the officer refusing to comply, the British agent requested 
an order from government for their surrender. An exam- 
ination, however, into the characters and claims of the 
men in question, resulted in proof that Ware, Martin, and 
Strachan, were natives of America. The two former had 
protections, or notarial certificates of their being Ameri- 
can citizens. Strachan had no protection, but asserted 
that he lost it previously to his escape. Such being the 
circumstances of the men, the government refused to 
surrender them. 

On the 22d of June, the Chesapeake weighed anchor, and 
proceeded to sea. She passed the British ships Bellona 
and Melampus, lying in Lynnhaven bay. There were two 
ships lying off Cape Henry, one of which, the Leopard, 
Captain Humphreys, weighed anchor, and, in a few hours, 
came alongside the Chesapeake. 

A British officer immediately came on board, and 
demanded the deserters. To this, Captain Barron replied, 
that he did not know of any being there, and that his duty 
forbade him to allow of any muster of his crew, except by 
their own officers. 

During this interview, Barron, noticing some proceedings 
of a hostile nature on board the adverse ship, gave orders, 
on the departure of the officer, to clear his gun-deck, and, 
after some time, directed his men to their quarters secretly, 
and without beat of drum; still, however, without any 
serious apprehensions of an attack. 

Before these orders could be executed, the Leopard com- 
menced a heavy fire, which proved very destructive. In 
thirty minutes, the hull, rigging, and spars of the Chesa- 
peake were greatly damaged; three men were killed and 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 607 

sixteen wounded; among the latter, was the the captain 
himself. Such was the previous disorder, that, during this 
time, the utmost exertions were insufficient to prepare the 
ship for action, and the captain thought proper to strike 
his colors. 

The British captain refused to accept the surrender of 
the Chesapeake, but took from her crew Ware, Martin, 
and Strachan, the three men formerly demanded as desert- 
ers, and a fourth, John Wilson, claimed as a runaway from 
a merchant ship. 

"On receiving information of this outrage, the president, 
by proclamation, interdicted the harbors and waters of the 
United States to all armed British vessels, forbade inter- 
course with them, and ordered a sufficient force for the 
protection of Norfolk, and such other preparations as the 
occasion appeared to require. An armed vessel of the 
United States was dispatched, with instructions to the 
American minister at London, to call on the British gov- 
ernment for the satisfaction and security which the outrage 
required." 

Pursuant to these instructions, Mr. Monroe, then minister 
resident at the court of St. James, demanded reparation; 
and, as an essential part of that reparation, security against 
future impressments from American ships. But Mr. Can- 
ning, the British minister, objected to uniting these subjects, 
and Mr. Monroe not being authorized to treat them sepa- 
rately, Mr. Rose was dispatched, by the English government, 
as envoy extraordinary to the United States, to adjust the 
difficulty which had arisen on account of the Chesapeake.* 

* This unhappy difficulty was not finally adjusted till 1811. Mr. Rose 
reached America December 25th. But, having no authority to negotiate until 
the president should recall his proclamation of July 2d, and the president 
declining to accede to such a preliminary, the negotiations, for the time, closed. 
In November, 1811, the British minister communicated to the secretary of 
state, that the attack on the Chesapeake was unauthorized by his majesty's 
government; that the officer at that time in command on the American coast, 
had been recalled ; that the men, taken from the Chesapeake, should be 
restored, and that suitable pecuniary provision should be made for those who 



008 GREAT EVENTS OF 

Orders in Council. — In November, Great Britain issued 
her orders in council, which measure she declared to be in 
relahation of the French decree of November, 1806. By 
these orders, all neutral nations w^ere prohibited from trading 
with France or her allies, excepting upon the payment of a 
tribute to England. 

Milan Decree. — Scarcely had the news of the adoption 
of the above orders reached Milan, where Buonaparte then 
was, than he issued, December 17th, a retaliatory decree, 
called the "Milan Decree," which confiscated any and 
every vessel found in any of his ports, which had allowed 
herself to be searched by an English ship, or had paid the 
tribute demanded. 

Embargo. — Congress -had been summoned, by procla- 
mation of the president, to meet as early as the 27th of 
October. The wanton attack upon the Chesapeake had 
filled the country with indignation — all parties felt the 
national honor insulted; forgetting, for the time, political 
jealousies and animosities, all concurred in demanding sat- 
isfaction for the outrage. 

There were other subjects, also, which, in the opinion of 
the executive, required the thoughtful consideration of the 
national legislature. The conduct of the continental bel- 
ligerents was preying upon the vital interests of America. 
Great Britain was asserting rights which could never be 
allowed, and assuming a lofty tone which would excite no 
other feelings but indignation. 

In view of the circumstances of the country, the presi- 
dent recommended to congress to lay an embargo — by 
which measure he designed to detain seamen, ships, and 
merchandise in port, to preserve them from the dangers to 
which they were exposed on the ocean; but the higher 

suffered in the attack, and for the families of the seamen that fell. To these 
propositions the president acceded. But the question, touching the right of 
search, was left undecided. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 609 

motive for recommending such a measure, probably, was 
the hope of thereby inducing — coercing, w6 might with 
more truth say — the belligerent powers to respect the laws 
of nations. In accordance with the recommendation of the 
president, an embargo was laid. 

This measure was not without its commercial and polit- 
ical effects. The large shipping interest then in the 
United States was locked up by means of it, and vessels 
abroad, which were obliged to come in, could go out no 
more. To the New England states, which were preemi- 
nently commercial, the embargo was highly obnoxious. 
They believed the measure both impolitic and oppressive. 

A rapid change in the political opinions of the people of 
New England was the consequence. A large majority, 
embracing many who had supported the administration, 
now united with the federal party, and opposed its mea- 
sures with zeal. Thus pressed by public sentiment, the 
government felt the necessity of repealing the embargo, 
which it was the more willing to do, from the consideration 
that it had failed to effect its principal object; but, at the 
same time, another law was passed, prohibiting all inter- 
course with France and Great Britain for one year. "Pro- 
vision was made in this law, that, should either of the 
hostile nations revoke her edict, so that the neutral com- 
merce of the United States should be no longer violated, 
the president should immediately make it known by procla- 
mation, and, from that time, the non-intercourse law should 
cease to be enforced as it regarded that nation." 

Election of Mr. Madison. — In this critical posture of 
affairs, the period having again arrived for the election of 
president, Mr. Jefferson signified his determination to follow 
and confirm the example of Washington, by retiring to pri- 
vate life at the expiration of his second term. "Never did 
a prisoner," said he, "released from his chains, feel such 
relief as I shall, on shaking off the shackles of power. I 
thank God for the opportunity of retiring from them with- 
39 



610 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



out censure, and carrying with me the most constant proofs 
of public approbation. I leave every thing in the hands of 
men so able to take care of them, that, if we are destined 
to meet misfortunes, it will be because no human wisdom 
could avert them." James Madison was chosen his suc- 
cessor, and George Clinton reelected vice-president. The 
following table presents the result of the official canvass: 



IH 




PRESIDENT. 


VICE-PRESIDENT. 






















^B 




C 


c ^ 


>; cd 


c ^ 


r;" 


- 


- n 


^ 


gUJ 




o . 


o ^ 


5? C 


° '^ 


O . 




c .!= 


}-• 




m c- 










2 KJ 




o 




STATES. 














-t3 !ti 


M>1 

■S & 

w 5 


1- 




»■;> 


."„^ 


?r^ 


^> 


m> 


-Jffi 


\r^ 




a o 


2"^ 






a 




o 

1-1 


1^ 

e4 


7 


New Hampshire, . . 






7 










7 


19 


Massachusetts, . 






19 










19 


4 


Rhode Island, . . . 






4 










4 


9 


Connecticut, . . . 






9 










9 


6 


Vermont, .... 


6 












6 




19 


New York, . . . 


13 


6 




13 


3 


3 






8 


New Jersey, . . . 


8 






8 










20 


Pennsylvania, . . 


20 






20 










3 


Delaware, . . . 






3 










3 


11 


Maryland, . . . 


9 




2 


9 








2 


24 


Virginia, 


24 






24 










14 


North Carolina, . . 


U 




3 


11 








3 


10 


?outh Carolina, . . 


10 






10 










6 


Georgia, .... 


6 






6 










7 


Kentucky, .... 


7 






7 










5 


Tennessee, . . . 


5 






5 










3 


Ohio, 


3 












3 




175 


Whole No. of electors, 
Majority, ... 88 


122 


6 


47 


113 


3 


3 


9 


47 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



611 



IX. JAMES MADISON, PRESIDENT 

1 1 1 1 1 1 1 l\\\liaLii;=====s==i!^^ilj 1 1 




INAUGURATED AT WASHINGTON, MARCH 4, 1809. 



GEORGE CLINTON AND ELBRIDGE GERRY, VICE-PRESIDENTS 



HEADS OF THE DEPARTMENTS. 



Robert Smith, Maryland, 

James Monroe Virginia, 



Albert Gallatin, . . . 
George W. Camnhell, 
Alexander J. Dallas, . 



Pennsylvania, 
Tennessee, . 
Pennsylvania, 



William Eustis, Massachusetts, 

John Armstrong, New York, . 

James Monroe,. Virginia,. . . 

William H. Crawford, . . . Georgia, . . 

Paul Hamilton, South Carolina, 

William Jones Pennsylvania; 

Benjamin W. Crowninsliield, . Massachusetts, 

Gideon Granger, Connecticut, 

Return J. Meigs, Ohio, .... 

Ciesar A. Rodney, Delaware, . 

Wi.liam Pinkney, Maryland, . . 

Richard Rusli, Pennsylvania, 



March 6, 1809, < 

November 25, 1811, ! 



Secretaries of State. 



Secretaries of War. 



. (contimied in office), i 

. Februarys, 1814,/ Secretaries of Treasury. 
. October 6, 18U,> 

. March 7, 1809, ) 

. January 13, 1813, 
. September 27, IBU, 

. March 3, 1815, ) 

. March 7, 1809, > 

. January 12, 1813, > Secretaries of the Navy- 
December 17, 1814, > 

. ■ March T^ '" Im; \ Postmasters General. 

. (conlinued in office), ) 
. December 11, 18)1, > Attorneys General 
. February 10, 1814, > 



SPEAKERS OF THE HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES. 

Joseph B. Vanium Massachusetts, 

Henry Clay, Kentucky, . . 

Heniy Clay, Kentucky, . . 

Lar.^don Clieves, South Carolina, 

Henry Clay, Kentucky, . . 



. Eleventli Congress, 


. 1809 


Tweinh do. . 


ISll. 


. Tlurteenth do. 


. I 13. 


Thirteenth do. . 


18U. 


. Fourteenth do. . 


. 1815. 



612 GREAT EVENTS OF 

In his address, delivered on the occasion of his inaugura- 
tion, Mr. Madison alluded to "the present situation of the 
world as without a parallel, and that of the United States 
ds full of difficulties." The two leading powers of Europe, 
France and England, were still engaged in arraying against 
each other commercial edicts, which tended directly to 
destroy the commerce of nations disposed to pursue a 
neutral policy. The United States, moreover, were suffer- 
ing by means of restrictions upon their commerce, imposed 
by the federal government. The condition of the people, 
especially the commercial portion of it, was gloomy and 
depressing. A vast amount of capital, invested in shipping, 
was lying idle, and rapidly diminishing m value. Neither 
the embargo nor non-intercourse had had the effect to induce 
either of the belligerent powers to pause in their wanton 
and unjust restrictions and decrees. On the contrary, their 
obnoxious measures were growing oppressive every month. 
The patience of the United States' government was nearly 
exhausted. Every thing betokened a speedy resort to arms. 

The principal events and measures which subsequently 
signalized the administration of Mr. Madison, were as 
follows: 

Battle of Tippecanoe, Capture of York, 

Early Session of Congress, Seige of Fort Meigs, 

Declaration of War, Perry's Victory, 

Surrender of Hull, Battle of the Thames, 

Capture of tlie Guerriere, Creek War, 

Battle of Queenstown, Battle of Chippewa and 

Capture of the Frolic, Bridgewater, 

Capture of the Macedonian, Capture of Washington, 

Capture of the Java, Engagement on 

Battle of Frenchtown, Lake Champlain, 

Capture of the Peacock, Battle of New Orleans, 

Reelection of Mr. Madison, Treaty of Ghent, 
Close of Mr. Madison's Administration. 

Battle of Tippecanoe. — This battle, fought on the 7th of 
November, 1811, was doubtless one of the most spirited and 
best-fought actions recorded in the annals of Indian warfare. 



AMERICAN HISTORV. 613 

For several years, the Indian tribes on our Western fron- 
tier had exhibited a restless and hostile spirit, engendered 
by the intrigues of two twin-brothers of the Shawnee tribe, 
Tecumseh, the Crouching Panther, and 01-li-wa-chi-ca, the 
Open Door, generally known as the Prophet. The former 
was a bold and skillful warrior, sagacious in council, and 
formidable in battle; the latter was cunning, cruel, cowardly, 
and treacherous. 

Qne important object of these brothers, was to form a 
general combination of the north-western and south-western 
Indians, for the purpose of preventing the whites from 
extending their settlements west of those already existing, 
and perhaps of recovering the valley of the Mississippi — a 
territory which, from its great fertility, they naturally and 
strongly desired to possess. 

The plans of the brothers were, from time to time, com- 
niunicated to General Harrison, then governor of the north- 
west territory, by his confidential advisers; and, for several 
years, by his forbearance and wise policy, he was enabled 
to counteract those plans, without exciting their jealousy or 
increasing their hostility. 

In September, 1809, General Harrison held a council at 
Fort Wayne, where he negotiated a treaty with the Miamies 
and several other Indian tribes, by which they sold to the 
United States a large tract of country on both sides of the 
Wabash, extending up that river more than sixty miles 
above Vincennes. 

At the time this treaty was negotiated, Tecumseh was ab- 
absent, but his brother, the Prophet, who was present, made 
objection to it ; but, on the return of the former, he expressed 
great dissatisfaction, and even threatened to put to death 
those chiefs who had signed the treaty. From this time, 
no efforts of General Harrison availed to pacify the 
brothers, or to quiet the restless and hostile feelings of their 
followers. At length, the Indians proceeded to the perpe- 
tration of deeds of depredation and murder; the white 
population of the frontier became excited and alarmed. In 



614 GREAT EVENTS OF 

this state of things, General Harrison, by order of the presi- 
dent, assembled five hundred of the mihtia and volunteers 
of Indiana, and with these, increased by a regiment of 
United States' infantry, consisting of three hundred and 
fifty men, and a small but gallant body of volunteers from 
Kentucky, took post at Fort Harrison, sixty miles above 
Vincennes; whence, not long after, he proceeded, October 
28th, 1811, to the Prophet's town. At the distance of nine 
or ten miles, the army encamped on the evening of the 5th 
of November. 

On the following day, the army proceeded towards the 
town in the order of battle; and when arrived within a 
short distance, they were met by a deputation of the 
Prophet's counsellors. "They were sent," they said, "to 
ascertain why an army was advancing upon them, and to 
avert, if possible, approaching hostilities. This was the 
wish of the Prophet himself." A suspension of hostilitigs 
was agreed upon, for the purpose of an interview between 
the governor and chiefs, to be held the following day. 

"The ensuing night was dark and cloudy. The moon 
rose late, and soon after midnight there commenced a light 
fall of drizzling rain. The night, however, passed without 
interruption, and the governor and his aids rose at a quar- 
ter to four, and were sitting in conversation before a fire. 
It was still dark, as the light of the moon was shadowed by 
heavy and lowering clouds. At this moment, an attack by 
the Indians was commenced. They had stealthily crept up 
near the sentries, with the intention of rushing upon them, 
and killing them before they could give the alarm. But, 
fortunately, one of them discovered an Indian creeping 
towards him through the grass, and fired at him. This was 
immediately followed by the Indian yell, and a furious 
charge upon the left flank. The camp-fires were immedi- 
ately extinguished, as their light only served to expose our 
men to the deadly aim of the Indians. Upon the first alarm, 
the governor mounted his horse, and proceeded to the point 
of attack; and, finding the line there much weakened, he 



AMERICAN HISTORY, 



G15 



ordered two companies from the centre and rear line to 
march to their support. About this time, the gallant Colo- 
nel Daviess, of Kentucky, in attempting to dislodge some 
Indians concealed behind some trees, was shot down, beincr 
pierced with three balls, either of which would have proved 
fatal. His men I'epulsed the Indians several times, and 
finally succeeded in carrying him into the camp. Colonel 
Isaac White, of Indiana, another brave officer, who served 
as a volunteer under Colonel Daviess, likewise fell in this 
sanguinary charge. About the same time, Colonel Owen, 
aid to Governor Harrison, was also killed. 




^^?lfFE€AU©^« 



"The battle was now maintained in every direction with 
desperate valor. The Indians advanced and retreated by 
a rattling noise, made with deer-hoofs. They fought with 
great enthusiasm, and seemed determined to conquer. 

"When the day dawned, the left flank, the most assail- 
able part of the encampment, was reinforced by four com- 
panies, drawn from the rear and centre; the right flank 
was strengthened by two companies; the dragoons were 
mounted, and, supported by them, a simultaneous charge 



616 GREAT EVENTS OF 

was made upon the enemy on both flanks; and so vigorous 
and determined was the attack, that the enemy gave way on 
all sides. The Indians, on the left flank, were driven into a 
swamp, impenetrable to cavalry, while those on the right 
were put to flight with great loss, and this severely-con- 
tested victory was at last gained by our gallant troops."* 

The Indians engaged in this battle were supposed to 
amount to one thousand. They were led by three dis- 
tino-uished warriors — White Loomstone Eater, and Winne- 
fjiac — the last a Potawattomie chief, who had made great 
professions of friendship to General Harrison himself. 
Tecumseh was not present at the battle, being on a visit to 
more southern tribes, the object of which was supposed to be 
to enlist them in a common cause against the United States. 
As for the Prophet, he took no active part in the engage- 
ment, but employed himself in chanting a war-song from a 
neighboring eminence. When it was announced to him 
that the tide was setting strongly against his warriors, and 
that they were falling on every side, his only response was 
"to fight on, and that they would soon see the fulfillment of 
all his predictions." 

A melancholy duty followed the battle — that of burying 
their brave companions, who had fallen on the field. This 
done, and the wounded provided for, the army took up their 
march from the scene of carnage, and returned to Vin- 
cennes. The results of the engagement were important. 
The haughty and discontented spirit of the Indians was 
humbled, and the plan which they had devised, and which 
had nearly ripened to maturity, of attacking and destroy- 
ing the scattered border settlements, was defeated. 

Early Session of Congress. — On the 5th of November, 
1811, President Madison summoned a meeting of congress. 
His message indicating an apprehension of hostilities with 
Great Britain, the committee of foreign relations in the 
house of representatives reported resolutions for filling up 

* Life of William Henry Harrison. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. . G17 

the ranks of the army ; for raising an additional force of 
ten thousand men; for authorizing the president to accept 
the services of fifty thousand volunteers, and for ordering 
out the militia when he should judge it necessary; for 
repairing the navy, and for authorizing the arming of mei'- 
chantmen in self-defence. A bill from the senate, for 
raising twenty-five thousand men, after much discussion, 
was also agreed to by the house. 

Declaration of War. — Preparations in anticipation of 
war were now industriously urged; yet the hope was still 
cherished, until May in the following year, that a change 
of policy in Europe would render unnecessary an appeal 
to arms. Towards the close of that season, the Hornet 
arrived from London, bringing information that no prospect 
existed uf a favorable change. On the 1st of June, the 
president sent a message to congress, recounting the wrongs 
received from Great Britain, and submitting the question, 
whether the United States should continue to endure them, 
or resort to war? The message was considered with 
closed doors. On the 18th, an act was passed, declaring 
war against Great Britain; soon after which, the president 
issued his proclamation making public announcement of 
the same. 

Surrender of Hull. — At the time of the declaration of 
war, General Hull was at Dayton, in Ohio, with a small 
American force, destined for Detroit. This having been 
subsequently increased to two thousand five hundred men, 
on the 12th of July he crossed into Canada, and taking 
post at Sandwich, issued from that place a proclamation, 
couched in bold and imposing language. By means of it, 
the Indians were awed into neutrality, and the Canadians, 
favorable to the American cause, either remained quietly at 
home or joined his ranks. 

On the 1st of August, intelligence was received by the 
American general of the fall of the fortress at Mackinaw 



618 GREAT EVENTS OF 

on the 17lh of July. Until the moment of a demand to 
surrender, no intelligence had been received by the garri- 
son of the declaration of- war. This event justly filled 
Hull with surprise and consiternation, as he had now no 
means of checking the incursions of the restless hordes of 
northern savages. 

On the 5th of August, a council of war was held, to 
deliberate upon the expediency of attacking the fortress of 
Maiden; but as the artillery had not arrived, it was decided 
to wait two days, and then proceed with or without it, as 
the case might be. 

Meanwhile, however, communications were received 
from Generals Porter and Hall, who commanded on the 
Niagara frontier, that the enemy were leaving their posts 
in that quarter, and were concentrating their forces at 
Maiden. At the same time, Hull was informed that he 
could not depend upon assistance from General Dearborn, 
the commander-in-chief, although the latter had been 
directed by the government to invade Canada from Niag- 
ara, and cooperate with Hull. Under all the aspects of the 
case, although his delayed artillery had arrived, Hull issued 
orders, on the afternoon of the 7th, for his army to return 
to Detroit. 

An order to the officers and army so unexpected as this 
— at a moment when they were anticipating a victory and 
the honors due from it — was like a thunderbolt upon them. 
The murmurs of the volunteers and regular troops were 
loud. They upbraided their commander with pusillanimity, 
and even treachery. 

On the 14th, a British force, under command of General 
Brock, the most active and able of the British command- 
ers in Canada, took a position opposite Detroit, where 
they proceeded to erect batteries. On the 15th, he sent a 
flag, bearing a summons to the American general to surren- 
der, in which he says: "It is far from my intention to join 
in a war of extermination, but you must be aware that the 
numerous body of Indians, who have attached themselves 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 619 

to my troops, will be beyond my control the moment the 
contest commences." To this, General Hull answered: "I 
have no other reply to make, than that I am prepared to 
meet any force which may be at your disposal," &c. Gen- 
eral Brock immediately opened his batteries upon the 
town and fort, and several persons within the fort were 
killed. The fire was returned by the Americans with 
some effect. 

On the morning of the 16th, the British crossed the river, 
and landing, under cover of their ships, at Spring Wells, 
three miles below Detroit, commenced their march towards 
the fort. Hull, it was evident, was perplexed and agitated. 
At first, his army was drawn up in order of battle without 
the fort, his artillery advantageously planted, and his troops 
impatiently waiting the approach of the enemy. At length, 
when the British were within five hundred yards of their 
lines, most suddenly and unexpectedly an order from Gen- 
eral Hull was received, directing them "to retire imme- 
diately to the fort." 

No sooner were the troops in the fort, than they were 
further directed to stack their arms — immediately after 
which, a white flag was suspended from the walls, in token 
of submission. A British ofiicer rode up to ascertain the 
cause, for this surrender was no less unexpected to the 
assailants. A capitulation was agreed to, without even 
stipulating the terms. Words are wanting to express the 
feelings of the Americans, in being thus compelled to sur- 
render to an inferior force, without firing a gun, when they 
were firmly convinced that that force was in their power. 
The British took immediate possession of the fort, with all 
the public property it contained; among which were forty 
barrels of powder, four hundred rounds of fixed twenty- 
four-pound shot, one hundred thousand ball cartridges, two 
thousand five hundred stand of arms, twenty-five pieces of 
iron cannon and eight of brass, the greater number of 
which had been captured by the Americans during the 
revolutionary war. Besides this great amount of warlike 



620 GREAT EVENTS OF 

Stores, the whole territory, forts and garrisons were also 
delivered up. 

In his official dispatch, General Hull labored to free his 
conduct from censure, by bringing into view the inferiority 
of his force, compared with that of the enemy; and, also, 
the dangers which threatened him from numerous western 
tribes of Indians. But whether the views which induced 
this surrender were in reahty justly founded or not, the 
public mind was altogether unprepared for an occurrence 
at once so disastrous and mortifying. 

Some time after, having been exchanged, Hull was 
arraigned before a court-martial, of which General Dear- 
born was president. By this tribunal, he was acquitted of 
treason, but sentenced to death for cowardice and unofficer- 
like conduct. In consideration, however, of his revolu- 
tionary services, and the recommendation of the court, the 
president remitted the punishment of death, but deprived 
him of all military command. 

Constitution and Guerriere. — While defeat and disgrace 
were attending the American arms on the land, the ocean 
was the theatre of bold and successful achievement on the 
part of the American navy. On the 19th of August, three 
days after the disgraceful surrender of Detroit, the Consti- 
tution achieved a splendid victory over the Guerriere. On 
the 2d of August, the Constitution put to sea. On the 19th, 
a vessel hove in sight, which proved to be the Guerriere, 
and the Constitution bore down upon her. "At first, it was 
the intention of Captain Hull to bring her to close action 
immediately; but, on coming within gun-shot, she gave a 
broadside, and filled away; then wore, giving a broadside 
on the other tack, but without effect. They now continued 
wearing and manoeuvring on both sides, for three-quarters 
of an hour, the Guerriere attempting to take a raking posi- 
tion; but, failing in this, she bore up, and run with her top- 
sail and jib on the quarter. The Constitution, perceiving 
this, made sail to come up with her. Captain Hull, with 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 621 

admirable coolness, received the enemy's fire without 
returning it. The enemy, mistaking this conduct on the 
part of the American commander for want of skill, con- 
tinued to pour out his broadsides with a view to cripple 
his antagonist. From the Constitution, not a gun had 
been fired. Already had an officer twice come on deck, 
with information that several of the men had been killed, 
at their guns. The gallant crew, burning with impatience, 
silently awaited the orders of their commander. The 
moment so long looked for, at last arrived. Sailing- 
master Aylwin having seconded the views of the captain 
with admirable skill, in bringing the vessel exactly to the 
station intended, orders were given at five minutes before 
five P. M., to fire broadside after broadside, in quick suc- 
cession. The crew instantly discovered the whole plan, 
and entered into it with all the spirit that the circumstances 
were calculated to inspire. Never was any firing so dread- 
ful. For fifteen minutes the vivid lightning of the Constitu- 
tion's guns continued one blaze, and their thunder roared 
with scarce an intermission. The enemy's mizen-mast had 
gone by the board, and he stood exposed to a raking fire 
which swept his decks. The Guerriere had now become 
unmanageable; her hull, rigging, and sails, dreadfully torn; 
when the Constitution attempted to lay her on board. At 
this moment. Lieutenant Bush, in attempting to throw his 
marines on board, was killed by a musket-ball, and the 
enemy shot ahead, but could not be brought before the 
wind. A raking fire now continued for fifteen minutes 
longer, when his main-mast and fore-mast went, taking 
with them every spar excepting the bowsprit. On seeing 
this, the firing ceased, and at twenty-five minutes past five, 
she surrendered. "In thirty minutes" says Captain Hull, 
"after we got" fairly alongside of the enemy, she surren- 
dered, and had not a spar standing, and her hull, above and 
below water, so shattered, that a few more broadsides must 
have carried her down." The Guerriere was so much 
damaged, as to render it impossible to bring her in; she 



622 GREAT EVENTS OF 

was therefore set fire to the next day, and blown up. The 
damage sustained by the Constitution was comparatively of 
so little consequence, that she actually made ready for 
action when a vessel appeared in sight the next day. The 
loss on board the Guerriere, was fifteen killed and sixty- 
three wounded: on the side of the Constitution, seven killed 
and seven wounded. It is pleasing to observe, that even 
the British commander, on this occasion, bore testimony to 
the humanity and generosity with which he was treated by 
the victors. The American frigate was superior in force 
by a few guns, but this difference bore no comparison to 
the disparity of the conflict. The Guerriere was thought 
to be a match for any vessel of her class, and had been 
ranked among the largest in the British navy. The Con- 
stitution arrived at Boston on the 28th of August, having 
captured several merchant vessels."* 

The victory thus achieved was of incalculable importance 
to the Americans. If unexpected and surprising to them, it 
was still more so to the English. On the ocean, the latter 
claimed supremacy; and their successes in respect to other 
nations seemed to justify their proud pretensions. Indeed, 
whatever might be the result of the contest on the land, it 
had scarcely occurred to the English, that the Americans 
could, in any equal engagement on the water, become the 
victors. Nor had the Americans themselves confident 
hope of any signal success. But this beginning diffused a 
general joy throughout the nation, as well it might, and 
excited anticipations which,, if high, were destined to be 
more than realized. 

Battle of Queenstown. — For the purpose of invading Can- 
ada, an army of about five thousand New York militia had 
been collected on the Niagara frontier. Of these. General 
Stephen Van Rensselaer, of Albany, an officer of great 
merit, had the command. His head-quarters were at Lew- 

Breckenridge's History of the War. # 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 623 

iston, on the river Niagara, opposite to which was Queens- 
town, a fortified British post. Several hundred regular 
troops were also attached to his command. 

The militia displaying great eagerness to attack the 
enemyj the general determined to give them an opportunity 
by crossing over to Queenstown. On the morning of the 
13th, the army having been reinforced by three hundred 
regulars, under Colonel Christie, the passage of the Niagara 
was made. One division of the troops was commanded 
by Colonel Solomon Van Rensselaer; the other, was the 
division of Colonel Christie. These were to be followed 
by Colonel Fenwick's artillery, and the residue of the 
army. The first party which effected a landing, was that 
of Colonels Van Rensselaer and Christie, about four 
o'clock in the morning. On landing, the detachments 
were formed by order of Colonel Van Rensselaer, (Colonel 
Christie not having crossed with his men,) for the purpose 
of storming the heights of Queenstown. 

At this critical moment, the American troops were 
attacked on either flank, during which the brave Colonel 
Van Rensselaer received four severe wounds, which were 
then supposed to be mortal. The command now devolved 
upon Captain Wool, the senior officer of the regular troops, 
who, although sorely wounded,. repaired to Van Rensselaer, 
and volunteered for any service which might relieve the 
troops of the latter. Colonel Van Rensselaer directed the 
storming of the British battery upon the heights. Wool 
immediately conducted his force silently and circuitoiisly, 
leaving the battery to his right, until he had passed it, and 
attained an eminence which commanded it. The British, 
finding that resistance would not avail them any thing, left 
it to the Americans, and retreated down the heights of 
Queenstown. 

Elated with their success, the Americans had fiillen into 
disorder, when suddenly they beheld the intrepid Brock 
advancing at the head of a reinforcement of about three 
hundred men from Fort George. In a moment of alarm, 



624 GREAT EVENTS OF 

an officer raised a white flag, in token of surrender, but 
which Wool indignantly pulled down. To keep the enemy 
at bay, until he could form his men, he dispatched a body 
of sixty men, who advanced, but retreated without firing a 
gun. The British followed, and drove the Americans to 
the brink of the precipice. One soldier, who was about to 
descend. Wool ordered to be shot; but, as the musket was 
levelling, he returned. Thus prohibiting either surrender 
or retreat, and being ably seconded by his officers. Wool 
rallied, and led on his troops to the attack. The British, in 
their turn, gave way, and retreated down the hill. Brock, 
in attempting to rally them amidst a galling fire from the 
Americans, was mortally wounded. His party no longer 
attempted resistance, but fled in disorder. 

The Americans were now congratulating themselves on 
their success, when, unexpectedly, they were attacked by 
a body of British and Indians, amounting to one thousand, 
under General Sheaffe, who had followed the energetic 
Brock from Fort George. The battle becoming warm, and 
the Americans being hard pressed, General Van Rensselaer 
recrossed the Niagara, for the purpose of bringing over the 
militia, who were on the opposite bank. 

But their ardor had abated. The sight of the wounded, 
and the groans of the dying, who most unfortunately had 
been carried in boats to the American side, had served to 
destroy all their courage. They could not be persuaded to 
cross, although their gallant general besought them with 
tears. Two thousand and five hundred of the militia, quite 
sufficient to have maintained the works which had been 
taken, remained idle and cowardly spectators of this most 
interesting scene. For this conduct, they found an excuse 
in the unconstitutionality of obliging militia to enter a 
foreign territory for the purpose of aggressive war. Thus 
the day was lost, and the troops, who had fought so nobly, 
had fought in vain, and were obliged, at length, -to surren- 
der. Sixty were killed, one hundred wounded, and seven 
hundred made prisoners. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 625 

Wasp and Frolic. — On the 13lh of October, the Ameri- 
can sloop-of-war Wasp, mounting sixteen thirty-two-pound 
carronades, two long twelves, with one hundred and 
thirty men, left the Delaware on a cruise. On the nio-ht 
of the 17th, several sail were discovered, which, in the 
morning, proved to be English merchantmen from Hondu- 
ras, under convoy of a brig and two ships, armed with 
sixteen guns each. The brig shortened sail, with an evident 
disposition for an engagement. 

Meanwhile, the Wasp having prepared for action, ranged 
close up on the starboard side of the enemy, receiving her 
broadside at the distance of some sixty yards, and deliver- 
ing her own. From this moment, the action became unre- 
mitted. The fire of the Frolic, for so she proved to be, 
was to that of the Wasp, as three to two; but with this 
remarkable difference, that while the former uniformly fired 
as she rose, the sea being rough, the latter as uniformly 
fired when she sunk. And the consequence was, that the 
shot of the Frolic were either lost, or only touched the rig- 
ging of the Wasp, while those from the latter struck the hull 
of her antagonist. 

In the brief space of five minutes, the maintop-mast of 
the Wasp was shot away, and, falling down with the main- 
top-sail yard across the larboard fore and foretop-sail, ren- 
dered her head yards unmanageable during the rest of the 
action. Soon after, her gaff and mizen-gallant-masts were 
shot away. 

Perceiving the desolating effect of the enemy's fire upon 
his spars and riggmg. Captain Jones at first decided to 
board; but, soon after, finding his ship in a favorable posi- 
tion to rake, he directed k fresh broadside to be delivered. 
The vessels had gradually approached, and were now so 
near, that in loading some of the guns of the Wasp, the 
rammers hit against the bows of her antagonist, and the 
men of the Frolic could no longer be kept at their quarters 
forward. The discharge of one or two carronades swept 
the enemy's decks. The impetuosity of the Wasp's crew 
40 



626 GREAT EVENTS OF 

could be no longer restrained, and they began to leap into 
the rigging, and from thence on to the bowsprit of the brig. 
In this movement, however, they were preceded by Mr. 
Biddle, the first lieutenant. On reaching the deck, judge 
his surprise, only three officers and a seaman at the wheel 
were to be seen! The bodies of the slain were lying here 
and there, and the deck was slippery with blood. 

The colors were still flying, there being no seaman to 
pull them down. This grateful service was performed by 
iMr. Biddle himself. The officers now stepped forward, and 
surrendered their swords in submission. Thus, in forty- 
three minutes, possession was taken of the Frolic, after one 
of the most bloody conflicts recorded in naval history. 

The Frolic was commanded by Captain Whinyates. She 
mounted on her main deck sixteen thirty-two-pound car- 
ronades, four long guns, differently stated to be sixes, nines, 
and twelves, with two twelve-pound carronades on a top- 
gallant forecastle. The Wasp had five killed and five 
wounded. Her hull sustained but trifling injury. The loss 
of the Frolic was seventy or eighty in wounded and killed. 
Both these vessels were captured the same day by the 
Poictiers, seventy-four, and taken to Bermuda. 

This and other naval victories, while they served to 
animate and gratify the whole American people, were 
humbling to the pride of Great Britain. She had made 
her boast that she would drive our "bits of striped bunting" 
from the ocean; but she found herself mistaken; nor was a 
committee of investigation able to solve the mystery, except 
that the American frigates were seventy-fours in disguise ! 

United States and Macedonian. — The capture of the 
Frolic was almost immediately succeeded by the capture, 
oflT the Western Isles, October 25th, of the British frigate 
Macedonian, mounting forty-nine carriage-guns, by the 
American frigate United States, forty-four guns. The for- 
mer was commanded by Captain John S. Carden; the latter 
by Captain Stephen Decatur. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 627 

The engagement, from its commencement, lasted for 
nearly an hour and a half — the early part being occupied 
in firing long-shot; but it was terminated in a very short 
period, after the vessels came into close action. For a 
time, the advantage of position was with the Macedonian ; 
but, notwithstanding this, the fire of the Americans was so 
superior, that, in a brief space, the mizen-mast, fore and 
maintop-mast, and main-yard of the enemy, were cut down; 
besides receiving not less than one hundred round shot in 
her hull. 01 her crew, three hundred in number, thirty- 
six were killed, and sixty-eight wounded. 

The damage sustained by the United States was com- 
paratively small. She lost one of her top-gallant-masts, 
received some wounds in her spars, had a good deal of rig- 
ging cut, but was hulled only a few times. Of her officers 
and crew, five were killed and seven wounded. 

The manner m which the brave Decatur received Cap- 
tain Garden on board the United States did him great honor 
When the latter presented his sword, as in such cases is 
usual, the former assured him that "he could not think of 
taking the sword of an officer who had defended his 
ship so gallantly, but he should be happy to take him 
by the hand." 

The United States, after the action, was in a condition to 
pursue her course; but, desirous of securing a prize so val- 
uable as the Macedonian, Captain Decatur determined to 
make the attempt, notwithstanding her disabled state. 
Accordingly, having made such repairs upon her as cir- 
cumstances allowed, the two ships made the best of their 
way to the United States. 

The Macedonian was a fine ship of her class. She was 
smaller, of lighter armament, and had fewer men than the 
United States; but the disproportion between the force 
of the two vessels was much less than between the 
execution. 

The reputation of Captain Decatur, already high, was 
added to by the manner in which the Macedonian was cap- 



625 GREAT EVENTS OF 

tured; and another testimony was added to the skill and 
bravery of the naval officers of the United States. 

If such warfare must be — yet it is gloomy to think of it 
among rational and immortal beings, made of one blood, and 
having one common destiny — it may not be criminal, per- 
haps, to desire that our country's cause should be crowned 
with success, if that cause be just. 

Constitution and Java. — The naval campaign of 1812 
closed with another American victory, equal in brilliancy 
to any which had preceded. On the 29th of December, a 
few leagues west of St. Salvador, on the coast of Brazil, 
the Constitution, now under command of Commodore 
Bainbridge, descried the British frigate Java, forty-nine 
guns, and four hundred men, commanded by Captain Lam- 
bert. Both vessels, for some time, manoeuvred to obtain a 
position that would enable them to rake, or avoid being 
raked. In the early part of the engagement, the wheel of 
the Constitution was shot away. Commodore Bainbridge 
determined to close with the British vessel, notwithstanding, 
in so doing, he should expose his ship to be several times 
raked. He ordered the fore and main-sails to be set, and 
luffed up close to the enemy, in such a manner that his jib- 
boom got foul of the Constitution's mizen-rigging. About 
three o'clock, the head of the British vessel's bowsprit and 
jib-boom were shot away; and, in the space of an hour, 
her fore-mast was shot away by the board, her main-top- 
mast just above the cap, her gaff and spanker-boom, and 
her main-mast nearly by the board. 

About four o'clock, the fire of the British vessel being 
completely silenced, and her colors in the main rigging being 
down, she was supposed to have struck. The courses of 
the Constitution were now hauled on board, to shoot ahead, 
in order to repair her rigging, which was very much cut. 
The British vessel was left a complete wreck. Her flag 
was soon after discovered to be still flying. The Constitu- 
tion, however, hove to, to repair some of her damages 



AMERICAN II I S 'I' O R Y , 



629 



About a quarter of an hour after, the main-mast of the 
British vessel went by the board. About three-quarters of 
an hour after four, the Constitution wore, and stood for the 
British vessel, and got close athwart her bows, in a very 
effectual position for raking, when she prudently struck her 
flag. The Constitution had nine men killed and twentv-five 
wounded; the Java had sixty killed and one hundred and 
twenty wounded. Captain Lambert was mortally wounded. 




i®llStWlt^®M"'*k SAl'J^^ 



The great distance from the United States, and the dis- 
abled state of the Java, forbade every idea of attempting 
to bring her to the United States. No alternative was 
therefore left but to burn her, which was done, after the 
prisoners and their baggage were removed to the Constitu- 
tion. They were all landed at St. Salvador, and paroled. 
The commander of the Java, Captain Lambert, died soon 
after he was put on shore. 

Lieutenant Aylwm, of the Constitution, was severely 
wounded during the action. When the boarders were 
called to repel l)oarders, he mounted the quarter-deck ham- 
mock-cloth, and, in the act of firing his pistol at the enemy, 



630 GREAT EVENTS OF 

received a ball through his shoulder. Notwithstanding the 
severity of his wound, he continued at his post until the 
enemy struck. He died, however, on the 28th of January, 
at sea. 

Close of the Campaign of 1812. — The naval victories, 
which have been noticed, were peculiarly gratifying to the 
Americans; the more so, from the humiliating fact that, on 
the land, not a single achievement had been made worthy 
the American valor. Not one victory had been gained 
which lasted — nor one foot of territory acquired, of which 
possession was retained. But the navy 'had triumphed. 
The victories gained, were by that class of citizens whose 
rights had been violated ; and over a nation, whose long- 
continued success had led them to consider themselves lords 
of the sea. Many British merchantmen were also captured, 
both by the American navy and by privateers. The num- 
ber of prizes, made during the first seven months of the 
war, exceeded five hundred. 

Campaign of 1813. — The scene of the campaign of 
1813, comprehended the whole northern frontier of the 
United States. The army of the West, under General 
Harrison, was stationed near the head oi Lake Erie; the 
army of the centre, under General Dearborn, between 
Lakes Ontario and Erie; and the army of the North, under 
General Hampton, occupied the shores of Lake Champlain. 
The invasion of Canada was the grand project of the 
campaign. The British forces in Canada were under the 
general command of Sir George Prevost. The defence of 
the Upper Provinces was committed to Colonels Procter 
and Vincent; that of the Lower Provinces was entrusted 
to General Sheaffe. * 

Battle of Frenchtown. — Michigan, of which Detroit was 
the pronainent town, was still in possession of the. British. 
The citizens of the western country, being anxious to 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 631 

regain possession of it, General Harrison determined to 
undertake a winter campaign, having the reconquest of 
that territory in view. Accordingly, General Winchester, 
with about eight hundred men, principally from the most 
respectable families in Kentucky, was directed to proceed 
in advance of the main army. Learning, during his march, 
that a party of British were stationed at Frenchtown, situ- 
ated on the river Raisin, twenty-six miles from Detroit, he 
attacked and dispersed them. 

The Americans encamped near the field of battle, a part 
of them being protected by close garden pickets. " Although 
near an enemy's post, but little precaution was taken to 
prevent a surprise. Early in the morning of the 22d of 
January, they were attacked by a large force of British 
and Indians; the former commanded by Colonel Procter, 
the latter by the chiefs Round-head and i^plit-log. The 
troops on the open field were thrown into disorder. Gen- 
eral Winchester and other officers made an ineflfectual 
attempt to rally them. They fled, but while attempting to 
escape, were mostly killed by the Indians. The general 
and Colonel Lewis were made prisoners. 

"The troops behind the pickets maintained the contest 
with undaunted bravery. At length, Colonel Procter 
assured General Winchester, that if the remainder of the 
Americans would immediately surrender, they should be 
protected from massacre; but otherwise, he would set fire 
to the village, and would not be responsible for the conduct 
of the savages. Intimidated by this threat. General Win- 
chester sent an order to the troops to surrender. 

"Colonel Procter, leavmg the wounded without a guard, 
marched immediately back to Maiden. The Indians accom- 
panied them a few miles, but returned early the next morn- 
ing. Deeds of horror followed: the wounded officers were 
dragged from the houses, killed, and scalped in the streets. 
The buildings were set on fire. Some who attempted tc 
escape, were forced back into the flames. Others were put 
to death by the tomahawk, and left shockingly mangled in 



632 GREAT EVENTS OF 

the highway. The infamy of this butchery should not fall 
upon the perpetrators alone. It must rest equally upon 
those who instigated them to hostility, by whose side they 
fought, who were able, and were bound by a solemn engage- 
ment to restrain them."* "By this bloody tragedy," observes 
Mr. Breckenridge, "all Kentucky was literally in mourning; 
for the soldiers thus massacred, tortured, burned, or denied 
the common rites of sepulture, were of the most respectable 
families of the state; many of them young men of fortune 
and property, with numerous friends and relatives. The 
remains of these brave youth lay on the ground, beat by 
the storms of heaven, and exposed to the beasts of the forest, 
until the ensuing autumn, when their friends and relatives 
ventured to gather up their bleaching bones, and consigned 
them to the tomb. 

Hornet and Peacock. — The day following the tragical 
affair of Frenchtovvn, a signal naval battle was fought gfF 
South America, between the Hornet, Captain Lawrence, 
and the Peacock, Captain Peake. "In less than fifteen 
minutes the Peacock struck her colors, displaying at the 
same time a signal of distress. The victors hastened to 
the relief of the vanquished; but the Peacock sank before 
all her crew could be removed, carrying down nine British 
seamen, and three brave and generous Americans. "Of all 
our naval victories,"' remarks a writer, "this is the one which 
the Americans recollect with most pleasure." Not that there 
was more glory in the achievment, but there was such high- 
souled generosity, such unwonted effort, such risk of life to 
save the crew of the conquered ship, as rarely, if ever, 
before occurred. Her guns were thrown overboard — her 
shot-holes plugged — every thing done — but she went down, 
and some noble hearts with her. And, then, as if what had 
been done were not enough, to crown the whole, the crew 
of the Hornet divided their clothes with the prisoners. 

* Hale's History of the United States. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 633 

On his return to the United States, Captain Lawrence was 
promoted to the command of the frigate Chesapeake, then 
in the harbor of Boston. For several weeks the British 
frigate Shannon, of equal force, had been cruising before that 
port; and Captain Broke, her commander, had announced 
his wish to meet, in single combat, an American frigate. 
Inflamed by this challenge. Captain Lawrence, although his 
crew was just enlisted, set sail on the 1st of June to seek 
the Shannon. Towards evening of the same day they met, 
and instantly engaged with unexampled fury. In a very 
few minutes, and in quick succession, the sailing-master of 
the Chesapeake was killed, Captain Lawrence and three 
lieutenants were severely wounded, her rigging was so cut 
to pieces that she fell on board the Shannon; Captain Law- 
rence received a second and mortal wound, and was carried 
below; at this instant, Captain Broke, at the head of his 
marines, gallantly boarded the Chesapeake, when resistance 
ceased, and the American flag was struck by the British. 
Of the crew of the Shannon, twenty-four were killed and 
fifty-*ix wounded. Of that of the Chesapeake, forty-eight 
were killed and nearly one hundred wounded. This unex- 
pected defeat impelled the Americans to seek for circum- 
stances consoling to their pride, and, in the journals of the 
day, many such were stated to have preceded and attended 
the action. The youthful and intrepid Lawrence was 
lamented with sorrow — deep, sincere, and lasting. When 
carried below, he was asked if the colors should be struck: 
"No," he replied; "they shall wave while I live!" Delirious 
from excess of suffering, he continued to exclaim, "Don't 
give up the ship!" — -an expression consecrated by his coun- 
trymen. He uttered but few other words during the four 
days that he survived his defeat." 

Reelection of Mr. Madison. — The period for the elec- 
tion of president of the United States having again arrived, 
Mr. Madison was a second time placed at the head of 
the nation, and Elbridge Gerry chosen vice-president. 



634 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



They were inaugurated on the 4th day of March, 1813 
The following table exhibits the result of the electoral vote: 



0) 2 

Sec 



-2 S 
c p 



STATES. 



PRESIDENT. 






O I- 



OJ 



VICE-PRESID T. 



-3 a 
o V 



ttOh 



22 

4 

9 

8 

29 

8 

25 

4 

11 

25 

15 

11 

8 

12 

8 

7 

3 



217 



New Hampshire, 

Massachusetts, 

Rhode Island, 

Connecticut, 

Vermont, 

New York, 

New Jersey 

Pennsylvania, 

Delaware, 

Maryland, 

Virginia, 

North Carolina, 

South Carolina, 

Georgia, 

Kentucky, 

Tennessee, 

Ohio, 

Louisiana, 

Whole No. of electors, . . . 
Majority, 109 



25 

6 
25 
15 
11 

8 
12 

8 
7 
3 



128 



22 
4 
9 

29 



89 



25 

6 

25 

15 

11 

8 

12 

8 

7 

3 



131 



7 

20 

4 

9 

29 



86 



Capture of York. — York, the capital of Upper Canada, 
was, at this time, the great depository of British military 
stores for the western posts, and hence its capture was 
deemed an object of great importance, besides that it 
would be the means of thwarting the plans of the enemy. 
With this object in view, about the middle of April, Gen- 
eral Dearborn issued orders to General Pike to embark on 
board a flotilla, with seventeen hundred men, and proceed 
to its reduction. 

"The force of the enemy, under the command of Gen- 
eral Sheaffe, consisted of seven hundred and fifty regulars, 
and five hundred Indians, besides a body of grenadiers and 
a corps of Glengary fencibles. These troops had collected 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 635 

near the place of debarkation, which was nearly a mile 
and a half from the fort. Major Forsyth was the first who 
landed. General Pike soon followed with the remainder of 
the troops. After a severe contest of half an hour, the 
enemy retreated to their works. The Americans followed; 
they had destroyed one battery, and were now within sixty 
yards of the main works, when the sudden and tremendous 
explosion of a magazine near by filled the air in every direc- 
tion with huge stones and fragments of wood, which caused 
a dreadful havoc among the troops. One hundred of the 
Americans and forty of the British were killed. General 
Pike fell mortally wounded. Finding resistance unavailing, 
General Sheaffe, with the British regulars, retreated towards 
Kingston, leaving the commanding officer of the militia to 
make the best terms in his power. The brief outlines of a 
ca])itulation were soon agreed on, and the Americans took 
possession of the town. The brave Pike survived but a 
few hours; and, like Wolfe at Quebec, drew his last breath 
amidst the cheering shouts of victory. His dying head 
reposed upon the banner that had lately floated over the 
fortress which his valor had aided to conquer. 

"General Dearborn now took command of the troops. 
The loss of the British was ninety killed, two hundred 
wounded, and three hundred prisoners, besides five hundred 
militia, released upon parole. A great quantity of stores 
was likewise found here, as York was the naval and military 
depot for Upper Canada. General Sheaflfe's baggage and 
papers fell into the hands of the Americans. 

"On the 8th of May, General Dearborn evacuated the 
capital of Upper Canada: and having crossed the lake, for 
the purpose of leaving the wounded at Sackett's Harbor, 
again set sail, and disembarked his troops at Niagara."* 

Siege of Fort Meigs. — General Harrison was marching 
to the support of General Winchester, when the tidings of 
the defeat and massacre at Frenchtown reached him. As 

* Willard's Republic. 



636 GREAT EVENTS OF 

he could now be of no service to that general, he took post 
at a place called the Rapids, on the south side of the Mau- 
mee, a river flowing into the west end of Lake Erie, where 
he erected a fort, which he named Fort Meigs, in honor of 
the governor of Ohio. 

The erection of this fortification was by no means agree- 
able to the British, and a plan was early laid to capture and 
destroy it. On the 26th of April, a large party of British 
and Indians, combined, made their appearance on the oppo- 
site side of the river; and, on the morning of the 26th, the 
Indians were conveyed over in boats, and surrounded the 
fort in every direction. 

On the 29th, the siege began, all intercourse with other 
posts being cut off". During the preceding night, the British 
had thrown up a mound, on which to plant their guns, and 
behind which they could secure themselves from the fire 
of the Americans. 

Next day, several of the Americans were wounded ; and 
General Harrison himself, being continually exposed, had 
several narrow escapes. On the following day, the enemy 
fired two hundred and fifty-six times from their batteries. 
The Americans fired less rapidly, but with greater effect. 
A bullet struck the seat on which General Harrison was 
sitting, and at the same time a volunteer was wounded, as 
he stood directly opposite to him. 

In this manner, several days passed; during which, Gen- 
eral Harrison and his soldiers displayed the utmost coolness 
and determination. They were resolved to surrender only 
when they could fight no longer — when ammunition failed, 
or food and water could no longer be obtained. 

At this critical juncture, intelligence was received that 
General Clay, with twelve hundred men, was hastening to 
their relief He was already but a few miles up the river, 
and an officer was immediately dispatched, directing him 
to land one-half of his force on the opposite side, for the pur- 
pose of forcing the enemy's batteries and spiking his cannon. 

The gallant Colonel Dudley was deputed to execute this 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 637 

order; but, unfortunately, his troops pursued the retreating 
enemy until, suddenly, a party of Indians, under command 
of the celebrated Tecumseh, rose from ambush upon them. 
The slaughter was terrible. The brave Colonel Dudley 
was among the killed, and more than five hundred of his 
detachment were taken prisoners. The other part of Gen- 
eral Clay's troops were more fortunate. And yet, lured by 
a party of Indians, whom they wished to destroy, they pro- 
ceeded into the woods, where they would have been cut off, 
had not General Harrison dispatched a company of cavalry 
to cover their retreat. 

At length, the British gave up the contest. Although 
they had made many prisoners, this did not aid them, in 
relation to the fort. The 8th of May brought an end to 
the toils of the Americans in the fort of Camp Meigs. An 
exchange of prisoners took place, and on the morning of 
the 9th, the enemy commenced their retreat. Thus did 
Harrison sustain, in effect, a siege of twelve days; during 
which, the enemy had fired eighteen hundred shells and 
cannon-balls, besides keeping up an almost continual dis- 
charge of small arms. The loss of each was about equal. 

Perry's Victory. — During the summer, by the exertions 
of Commodore Perry, an American squadron had been fitted 
out on Lake Erie. It consisted of nine small vessels, car- 
rying fifty-four guns. A British squadron had also been 
built and equipped, under the superintendence of Commo- 
dore Barclay. It consisted of six vessels, mounting sixty- 
three guns. Commodore Perry, immediately sailing, offered 
battle to his adversary; and on the 10th of September the 
British commander left the harbor of Maiden, to accept the 
offer. In a few hours, the wmd shifted, giving the Ameri- 
cans the advantage. Perry, forming the line of battle, 
hoisted his fllag, on which was inscribed the words of the 
dying Lawrence, "Don't give up the ship!" Loud huzzas 
from all the vessels proclaimed the animation which this 
motto inspired. About noon, the firing commenced; after 



638 



GREAT EVENTS- OF 



a short action, two of the British vessels surrendered; and 
the rest of the American squadron now joining in the battle, 
the victory was rendered decisive and complete. The 
British loss was forty-one killed and ninety-four wounded. 




The American loss was twenty-seven killed and ninety-six 
wounded; of which number, twenty-one were killed and 
sixty wounded on board the flag-ship Lawrence, whose 
whole complement of able-bodied men, before the action, 
was about one hundred. The commodore gave intelligence 
of the victory to General Harrison in these words: "We 
have met the enemy, and they are ours. Two ships, two 
brigs, one schooner, and one sloop." 



Battle of the Thames. — By means of the victory of Com- 
modore Perry, the Americans became masters of Lake Erie, 
but the territory of Michigan, which had been surrendered 
by Hull, was still in possession of Colonel Procter. The 
next movements of General Harrison were therefore against 
the British and Indians at Detroit and Maiden. General 
Harrison had previously assembled a portion of the Ohio 



AMERICAN HISTORY, 



G39 



militia on the Sandusky river; and on the 7th of September 
four thousand from Kentucky, the flower of the state, with 
Governor Shelby at their head, arrived at his camp. With 
the cooperation of the fleet, it was determined to proceed 
at once to Maiden, On the 27th, the troops were received 
on board, and reached Maiden on the same day; but the 
British had, in the mean time, destroyed the fort and public 
stores, and had retreated along the Thames towards the 
Moravian villages, together with Tecumseh's Indians, con- 
sisting of twelve or fifteen hundred. It was now resolved 
to proceed in pursuit of Procter. On the 5th of October, 
a severe action occurred between the two armies at the 
river Thames, by which the British army fell into the hands 




of the Americans. In this battle, Tecumseh was killed, and 
the Indians fled. The British loss was nineteen regulars 
killed, fifty wounded, and about six hundred prisoners. The 
American loss, in killed and wounded, amounted to upwards 
of fifty. Procter made his escape down the Thames. 
On the 29th of September, the Americans took possession 



640 GREAT EVENTS OF 

of Detroit, which, on the approach of Harrison's army, had 
been abandoned by the British. 

Creek War. — While affairs were proceeding at the North, 
the public attention was arrested by hostilities commenced 
by the Creek Indians. They had been visited by Tecum- 
seh, who had persuaded them that the Great Spirit required 
them to unite in an attempt to extirpate the whites. In 
the fall of 1812, a sanguinary war had been waged by the 
Creeks and Seminoles, against the frontier inhabitants of 
Georgia. At the head of two thousand five hundred volun- 
teers from Tennessee, General Jackson had marched into 
their country, and compelled them to desist; but, soon after 
his return, their animosity burst forth with increased and 
fatal violence. Dreading their cruelty, some three hundred 
men, women, and children, took refuge in Fort Mimms. 
Here, at noon-day, on the 30th of August, they were sur- 
prised by a party of six hundred Indians, who, from the 
fort, drove the people into the houses which it inclosed. 
To these they set fire. Seventeen only of the refugees 
escaped to carry the horrid tidings to the neighboring 
stations. But the whites resolved on vengeance. General 
Jackson, at the head of three thousand five hundred militia 
of Tennessee, again took up his march into the southern 
wilderness. A detachment, under General Coffee, encoun- 
tering at Tallushatchie a body of Indians, a sanguinary 
conflict ensued. The latter fought with desperation, neither 
giving nor receiving quarter, until nearly every warrior had 
perished. Yet still, the spirit of the Creeks remained unsub- 
dued. With no little sagacity and skill, they selected and 
fortified another position on the Tallapoosa, called by them- 
selves Tohopeka, and by whites Horse-shoe Bend. Here 
nearly a thousand warriors, animated with a fierce and 
determined resolution, were collected. Three thousand 
men, commanded by General Jackson, marched to attack 
this post. To prevent escape, a detachment under General 
Coffee encircled the Bend. The main bodv advanced to 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



641 



the fortress, and for a few minutes the opposing forces were 
engaged muzzle to muzzle at the port-holes; but at length, 
the troops leaping over the walls, mingled in furious com- 
bat with the savages. When the Indians, fleeing to the 
river, beheld the troops on the opposite bank, they returned, 
and fought with increased fury and desperation. Six hun- 
dred warriors were killed ; four only yielded themselves 
prisoners; the remaining three hundred escaped. Of the 
whites, fifty-five were killed and one hundred and forty-six 
wounded. It was deemed probable that further resistance 
would be made by the Indians at a place called the Hickory- 
ground; but, on General Jackson's arriving thither in April, 
1814, the principal chiefs came out to meet him, and among 
them was Weatherford, a half-blood, distinguished equally for 




Creek Chiefe surrendering to General Jackson. 



his talents and cruelty. "I am in your power," said he; "do 
with me what you please. I have done the white people all 
the harm I could. I have fought them, and fought them 
bravely. There was a time v/hen I had a choice; I have 
none now; even hope is ended. Once, I could animate my 
41 



G42 GREAT EVENTS OF 

warriors; but I cannot animate the dead. They can no 
longer hear my voice ; their bones are at Tallushatchie, 
Talladega, Emuckfav^, and Tohopeka. While there was a 
chance of success, I never supplicated peace; but my people 
are gone, and I now ask it for my nation and myself." 
Peace was concluded, and General Jackson and his troops 
enjoyed an honorable but short repose.* 

Battles of Chippewa and Bridgewater. — In the beginning 
of July, General Brown crossed the Niagara with about 
three thousand men, and took possession without opposition 
of Fort Erie. In a strong position at Chippewa, a few 
miles distant, was intrenched an equal number of British 
troops, commanded by General Riall. On the 4th, General 
Brown approached their works; and the next day, on the 
plains of Chippewa, an obstinate and sanguinary battle was 
fought, which compelled the British to retire to their intrench- 
ments. In this action, which was fought with great judg- 
ment and coolness on both sides, the loss of the Americans 
was about four hundred men ; that of the British was 
upwards of five hundred. Soon afterwards. General Riall, 
abandoning his works, retired to the heights of Burlington. 
Here Lieutenant-general Drummond, with a large reinforce- 
ment, joined him, and, assuming the command, led back the 
army towards the American camp. On the 25th was fought 
the battle of Bridgewater, which began at four in the after- 
noon, and continued till midnight. After a desperate conflict, 
the British troops were withdrawn, and the Americans left 
in possession of the field. The loss on both sides was severe, 
and nearly equal. Generals Brown and Scott having both 
been severely wounded, the command devolved upon Gen- 
eral Ripley. He remained a few hours upon the hill, col- 
lected the wounded, and then retired unmolested to the 
camp. This battle was fought near the cataract of Niagara, 
whose roar was silenced by the thunder of cannon and the 
din of arms, but was distinctly heard during the pauses of 

* Hinton. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. G43 

the fight. The American general found his force so much 
weakened, that he deemed it prudent again to occupy Fort 
Erie. On the 4th of August, it was invested by General 
Drummond with five thousand troops. In the night, between 
the 14th and 15th, the besiegers made a daring assault upon 
the fort, which was repelled with conspicuous gallantry by 
the garrison, the former being more than nine hundred men, 
the latter but eighty-four. The siege was still continued. 
On the 2d of September, General Brown having recovered 
from his wounds, threw himself into the fort, and took com- 
mand of the garrison. For their fate, great anxiety was 
felt by the nation, which was, however, in some degree 
removed, by the march from Plattsburgh of five thousand 
men to their relief After an hour of close fighting, they 
entered the fort, having killed, wounded, and taken one 
thousand of the British, The loss of the Americans was 
also considerable, amounting to more than five hundred. 
On the 2 1st of September, the forty-ninth day of the siege. 
General Drummond withdrew his forces. 

Capture of Washington, — About the middle of August, 
a British squadron of between fifty and sixty sail, arrived 
in the Chesapeake, with troops destined for the attack of 
Washington, the capital of the United States. A body of 
five thousand of them having landed, an action was fought 
at Bladensburgh, six miles from Washington. General 
Winder commanded the American force ; Commodore 
Barney the flotilla. The British were commanded by 
Major-general Ross and Rear-admiral Cockburn. The 
Americans were repulsed, and General Ross, at the head 
of about seven hundred men, took possession of Washing- 
ton, and burned the capitol, the president's house, and public 
offices, the arsenal, the navy yard, and the bridge over the 
Potomac. The loss of the British in this expedition, was 
nearly a thousand men in killed, wounded, and missing; 
the loss of the Americans was ten or twelve killed, and 
thirty or forty wounded. Commodore Barney's horse was 



644 GREAT EVENTS OF 

killed under him, and himself wounded in the thigh, and 
taken prisoner; but he was paroled on the field of battle 
for his bravery. 

After the capture of Washington, the British army 
reembarked on board the fleet in the Patuxent, and Admi- 
ral Cockburn moved down that river, and proceeded up 
the Chesapeake. On the 29th of August, the corporation 
of Alexandria submitted to articles of capitulation, and the 
city was delivered up to the British. On the 11th of Sep- 
tember, the British admiral appeared at the mouth of the 
Patapsco, fourteen miles from Baltimore, with a fleet of 
ships of war and transports, amounting to fifty sail. The 
next day, six thousand troops were landed at North point, 
and commenced their march towards the city. In this 
march, when the foremost ranks were harassed by a brisk 
fire from a wood. Major-general Ross was mortally 
wounded, A battle was fought on this day. The Ameri- 
can forces, the militia, and the inhabitants of Baltimore, 
made a gallant defence, but were compelled to retreat; the 
British, however, abandoning the attempt to get possession 
of the city, retired to their shipping during the night of the 
13th of September. 

Engagement on Lake Champlain. — Towards the close 
of the winter of 1814, the troops under General Wilkinson 
removed from their winter-quarters at French Mills, and 
took station opposite Plattsburgh. At this time. General 
Izard assumed the command.' During the summer, the 
troops were reduced, by various detachments, to fifteen hun- 
dred. Moreover, the defences here were mostly in a state of 
dilapidation, and the stores and ordinances in great disorder. 

It was while troops and fortifications were in this state, 
that intelligence was received that Sir George Prevost, 
governor-general of Canada, was on his march, at the head 
of fourteen hundred men, well-disciplined, with ample 
stores and a numerous train of artillery. In addition, the 
British had a respectable naval force on the lake, amount- 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 645 

ing to ninety-five guns and one thousand and fifty men. 
To cope with this combined, and vastly superior force, the 
Americans had the troops ah-eady named, and a flotilla 
carrying eighty-six guns and eight hundred and twenty- 
six men. 

On the 3d of September, Sir George Provost, having 
taken possession ofChampIain, proceeded to occupy Platts- 
burgh. But, instead of making the most of his advantage, 
the British general contented himself with erecting works, 
by which to annoy the Americans — thus giving the latter 
opportunity to strengthen themselves, and to summon from 
New York and Vermont a considerable force to their aid. 
At the moment, the delay of the British was not understood, 
but in a few days it was explained by the appearance of 
the British squadron, which was observed bearing down in 
order of battle. It consisted of the frigate Confiance, car- 
rying thirty-nine guns ; twenty-seven of which were twenty- 
four pounders; the brig Linnet, of sixteen guns; the sloops 
Chub and Finch, each carrying eleven guns; thirteen gal- 
lies, five of two guns, and the remainder of one gun. Com- 
modore McDonough, commanding the American squadron, 
lay at this time at anchor in Plattsburgh bay. His fleet 
consisted of the Saratoga, of twenty-six guns, eight of 
which were long twenty- four pounders; the Eagle, twenty 
guns; the Ticonderoga, seventeen guns; the Preble, seven, 
and twenty gallies, six of which carried two, and the 
remainder one gun each. One of this squadi'on had been 
constructed in eighteen days, from timber cut for this pur- 
pose, standing on the shore of the lake. 

At about nine o'clock, the British commander. Captain 
Downie, anchored in line abreast the American squadron, 
about three hundred yards distant — the Confiance taking a 
position opposite the Saratoga — the Linnet, opposite the 
Eagle— the British galleys and one of the sloops, opposite 
the Ticonderoga, Preble, and left division of the American 
galleys— the other sloop was opposed to the right division. 

The action now opened, and at the same time an engage- 



646 GREAT EVENTS OF 

ment commenced on the land, between the forces under 
General McComb and Sir George Prevost. The fate of 
the day depended chiefly on the result of the engagement 
between the two large vessels. For two hours, this contest 
was waged, with great skill and bravery, between these 
two; but the greater weight of the enemy's battery seemed 
to incline the scale of victory. By this time, the guns of 
the Saratoga, on the starboard side, had been either dis- 
mounted or rendered unmanageable: nor was the condi- 
tion of the Confiance much better. The fortune of the day 
now depended upon a difficult manoeuvre — to change the 
position of the vessels, so as to bring their larboard sides 
into action. In this, the Saratoga succeeded, while the 
attempt on the part of the Confiance failed. The explo- 
sions of the former, on wheeling, now became tremendous, 
and a short and successful work was made of it. In 
eighteen minutes, the Saratoga announced her surrender. 
Meanwhile, the Linnet had struck to the Eagle. Three of 
the galleys were sunk; the rest escaped. With the excep- 
tion of the latter, the entire squadron was captured. It 
was a most sanguinary and disastrous contest. The Sara- 
toga had received in her hull fifty-five I'ound shot; the 
Confiance, one hundred and five. Twice the Saratoga was 
set on fire by hot shot. The time occupied in the action 
was two hours and twenty mmutes. Captain Downie, of 
the Confiance, was killed, with forty-nine of his men, and 
sixty wounded. The Saratoga lost twenty-eight killed and 
twenty-nine wounded. The total loss of the American 
squadron amounted to fifty-two killed and fifty-eight 
wounded. The loss of the British was eighty-four killed, 
one hundred and ten wounded, and eight hundred and 
fifty-six prisoners. 

This engagement took place in sight of the two armies. 
But they were not idle spectators of the exciting scene. 
They also became engaged, and, during the naval conflict, 
the noise of cannon, bombs, rockets responded to the explo- 
sions on the water. Three desperate efforts were made by 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 647 

the British to cross over, and storm the American works. 
Other modes of attack were resorted to, but repulse and 
defeat followed each and every one of them. On the loss 
of the squadron, which was as painful as unexpected, the 
efforts of the British relaxed; but the firing was still keot 
up, and continued till night, when the siege was raised, and 
the artillery withdrawn. During the night, Prevost with- 
drew his forces and retired. 

Thus failed a project for which liberal prepartions had 
been made, and of whose success, the highest hopes had 
been indulged. Thus Sir George Prevost was taught, that 
not then, nor there, whatever he might do at some future 
day, could he display British colors as a token of triumph. 
The "star-spangled banner" must still wave on the waters 
of Champlain; and our national flag still float over the for- 
tifications of Plattsburgh. 

Battle of New Orleans. — In the spring of 1814, General 
Jackson was appointed a major-general in the army of the 
United States, and assigned to the protection of the city of 
New Orleans, and the circumjacent territory. To this 
duty he addressed himself with a promptitude and resolu- 
tion characteristic of the man, and commensurate with the 
preparations which, it was supposed, the British had made 
to subdue it. 

On the 1st day of December, the general reached New 
Orleans, and, on the 4th, rumor was rife that a hostile fleet 
was already wending its way along the coast. On the 6th, 
this rumor was confirmed. Admiral Cochrane and Sir 
George Cockburn, after the burning of Washington, and 
subsequent retreat down the Chesapeake, were now direct- 
ing their course towards New Orleans. The expedition 
was formidable, consisting of more than eighty sail, which 
were still to be reinforced; on board the transports were 
some eleven thousand troops, "veteran heroes of the Pen- 
insula," ardent for the attack— commanded by four generals 
of great experience — two admirals, and twelve thousand 



648 GREAT EVENTS OF 

seamen and marines, with fire-ships, rockets, ammunition, 
and artillery in abundance. 

The inhabitants of New Orleans were, at this time, sup- 
posed to be not less than thirty thousand — a number quite 
sufficient, under ordinary circumstances, to furnish adequate 
assistance. But they were chiefly of French and Spanish 
extraction. By the purchase of Louisiana, they had recently 
become citizens of the United States; but the sympathies 
and patriotism of some had not followed their transfer. In 
addition, the city had few, if any defences; arms, ammu- 
nition, troops — all were wanting. 

In circumstances like these. General Jackson assumed 
command of the city. He saw the danger which impended ; 
he saw the importance of power amid the conflicting ele- 
■ ments. He has sometimes been censured for his despotic 
bearing during these scenes of turmoil and confusion. But 
we must not judge too severely. He felt the emergency, 
and did not hesitate to proclaim martial law, as, in his view, 
the only means of safety and protection to the city. 

The force which General Jackson had brought with him 
from Mobile, amounted to only about fifteen Imndred men, 
and consisted of Coffee's Tennessee volunteers. Hind's com- 
pany of cavalry, and the seventh and forty-fourth regiments. 
To these were added three hundred city volunteers, and a 
battalion of men of color, two hundred, making a total, 
with the troops in garrison at Fort St. Philips, of only 
twenty-five hundred men. This force was so obviously 
inadequate, that General Jackson made every eflx»rt to 
supply the deficiency; and in this, he was seconded by the 
executive of Kentucky, Tennessee, and Louisiana. But 
their patriotic exertions were, in a great measure, unavail- 
ing; there being, at no time, of Louisianians, in the army 
of General Jackson, more than nine hundred, and still less 
from any other state. The naval force, stationed at New 
Orleans, consisted of six gun-boats and several smaller ves- 
sels, under command of Commodore Daniel T. Pattei'son. 

Soon after reaching New Orleans, General Jackson pro- 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 649 

ceeded to examine the various fortified points below the 
city, and gave directions for strengthening them as his 
means allowed. On the 9th, he returned to the city, 
whence he proceeded on a similar tour of inspection to the 
lakes. Contrary to all expectation, the British armament, 
instead of coming up the Mississippi, entered the lakes 
which connect with the gulf, and, on the 23d of December, 
commenced landing their forces on the narrow strip of 
land bordering the river. Before reaching this point, how- 
ever, an engagement had taken place between the gun- 
boats and a large British force, which had resulted in the 
capture of the former. It was a spirited action of some 
two hours, and the Americans surrendered only when the 
enemy had gained their decks, and overpowered them by 
numbers. The whole number of guns in the American 
vessels was twenty-three, and of men one hundred and 
eighty-three. The British had forty-five boats, forty-three 
pieces of cannon, and twelve hundred men. The loss of 
the Americans was very small, while that of the British was 
not less than three hundred, including several officers, 
killed and wounded. 

The invading army, it was now certain, was at hand. 
Indeed, they had effected a landing; they were on the 
banks of the Mississippi, only nine miles from the city. 
This, as we have stated, was on the 23d of December. 

General Jackson had decided, in case of their landing, to 
attack them the first possible moment. "Feeble as my 
force is," said he, "I am resolved to assail the enemy on his 
first landing, and perish sooner than he shall reach the city:" 
a resolution which he now proceeded to fulfill with all the 
energy in his power. That same night was the time 
appointed. 

A little before dark, the American troops arri^red in view 
of the enemy. They were, at this time, about two thou- 
sand strong, but afterwards reinforced to the number of one 
thousand more. Among the vessels, which had escaped 
the British, was one of considerable size, called the Caro- 



650 GREAT EVENTS OF 

line. With this, Commodore Patterson was to drop down 
the river, a-nchor in front of the British, and commence the 
attack, which should be a signal for a general assault. 

A British officer, who was present during the scene, thus 
describes the dismay of the British troops, when first the 
Caroline opened her appalling fire upon them. 

"The day passed without any alarm, and, the darkness 
having set in, the fires were made to blaze with increased 
splendor; our evening meal was eaten, and we prepared to 
sleep. But about half-past seven o'clock, the attention of 
several individuals was drawn to a large vessel, which 
seemed to be stealing up the river till she came opposite to 
our camp, when her anchor was dropped, and the sails lei- 
surely furled. We hailed her, but she gave no answer. 
This forboded no good. Soon after, we heard some one 
cry, in a commanding voice, 'Give them this for the honor 
of America!' and they did give it to us. Explosion after 
explosion burst upon us, and showers of grape swept down 
numbers in the camp. 

"Nor to this dreadful storm of fire had we any thing to 
oppose. Our artillery was too light to bring into competi- 
tion with an adversary so powerful. Our only alternative 
was to shelter the men, as much as possible, from this iron 
hail; and our only shelter was to hasten under the dyke 
["levee"]. There we lay for an hour, unable to move from 
our ground, or offer any opposition ; when the sound of 
musketry, at some distance, called our attention towards 
the pickets, and warned us to prepare for a closer and more 
desperate strife. Soon after, our apprehensions were real- 
ized. A semi-circular blaze of musketry burst upon us. 
We were surrounded." The assailants were Coffee's brig- 
ade of six hundred dismounted riflemen. 

The further details of proceedings that night, we must 
omit. For two hours, such warfare was carried on as the 
darkness allowed. The American troops did not exceed 
two thousand ; the force of the enemy reached, at length, 
four or five thousand. The Americans were not the 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 651 

victors, nor were they vanquished. They retired in safety, 
w^ith a loss of but twenty-four killed, one hundred and fif- 
teen wounded, and seventy-four made prisoners. The loss 
of the British was not less than four hundred in killed, 
wounded, and prisoners. Among the Americans killed 
were two valiant officers — Colonel Lauderdale and Lieu- 
tenant McClelland. This action was probably the salva- 
tion of New Orleans. From that hour, the Americans had 
more confidence; the British less. 

On the 4th of January, the long-expected reinforcement 
from Kentucky, amounting to two thousand two hundred 
and fifty, under command of Major-general Thomas, reached 
New Orleans, but the great advantage, anticipated from 
this additional force, failed of being realized. Not more 
than five hundred of them were supplied with muskets 
fit for service; for the remainder, none could possibly be 
furnished. 

For several days longer, the armies continued in view of 
each other, but comparatively inactive. Preparations, how- 
ever, were making. The clouds were gathering. The 
storm was approaching. At length, the 8th of January 
arrived; a day rendered memorable by the victory achieved 
by the Americans over a British force greatly superior, and 
in every possible way prepared for the contest. 

On the morning of the 8th, signals, intended to produce 
concert in the enemy's movements, were descried. Sky- 
rockets shot up. Preparations, as if for immediate action, 
were observed. And thus it proved. The important day 
had arrived, and operations were commenced on the part 
of the British, by showers of bombs and balls upon the 
American line: while congreve-rockets, in multitudes, went 
whizzing through the air. The two divisions, under com- 
mand of Sir Edward Packenham in person, and supported 
by Generals Keane and Gibbs, now moved forward. A 
dense fog enabled them to approach within a short distance 
of the American intrenchments without being discovered. 
Their march was dignified — their step, firm — their bearing. 



652 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



lofty. Meanwhile, all was silence among the Americans 
behind the parapets. The guns were loaded^ — the matches 
were ready — all were waiting, with breathless anxiety, for 
the word of command. Jackson stood an intent observer of 
the scene. He watched every movement — weighed every 
circumstance — measured the lessening distance. They 
had reached the critical spot to which the guns were 




pointed — the voice of Jackson was heard, as in tones of 
thunder, "Fire!" and, in an instant, such a storm of death 
rolled over the astonished British, as was scarcely ever 
before witnessed. The front ranks were mowed down, and 
their advance arrested. At this critical juncture. Sir 
Edward Packenham threw himself in front of the aston- 
ished columns, and urged them on. But at that instant, he 
fell mortally wounded, and, nearly at the same time. Gen- 
erals Gibbs and Keane were borne from the field, danger- 
ously wounded. The troops now fled. In their flight, 
they were met by General Lambert, on the advance with 
a reserve force, and urged once more to renew the attack; 
but his commands were unheeded. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. G53 

There were, indeed, other attempts made upon the 
American works in other quarters, and they were partially 
successful ; but, in the sequel, the British were every whero 
repulsed — the American flag waved in triumph — the city 
of New Orleans was safe — and, that night, joy and glad- 
ness were in every family. 

The American effective force, at the time, on the left 
bank, was three thousand seven hundred; that of the enemy, 
at least nine thousand, and, by some authorities, they were 
reckoned still more numerous. The killed, wounded, and 
prisoners, as ascertained on the day after the battle, by 
Colonel Hayne, the inspector-general, was two thousand 
six hundred. General Lambert's report to Lord Bathurst, 
stated it to be two thousand and seventy. Among the killed 
was the commander-in-chief, and Major-general Gibbs, who 
died of 'his wounds the following day; besides many other 
valuable officers. The loss of the Americans, in killed and 
wounded, was but thirteen. 

It is certainly surprising that generals so distinguished for 
their sagacity, and so experienced in military tactics, as were 
the British, should have hazarded such an assault. It seems 
probable that the enterprise was one of great magnitude 
and danger, in their view; but warranted by the circum- 
stances in which they were placed. But, on the other 
hand, the Americans were entitled to all possible praise. 
Their bravery and zeal were conspicuous through the 
entire contest. It was fortunate that their commander was 
possessed of great courage and equal skill. General Jack- 
son acquired greater reputation, on this occasion, than he 
had gained at any previous period of his life, distinguished 
as his military fame had become. 

To the benevolent heart, there will ever be connected 
with this battle one sad, sad reflection. The carnage of 
that day — the groans, sorrows, sufferings caused by that 
conflict — might have been spared. Peace between the two 
nations had actually been agreed upon. Oh! could some 
breeze have wafted the intelligence to these Western shores 



654 GREAT EVENTS OF 

ere the dawn of that 8th of January, 1815, what streams of 
blood had been stayed! how many precious hves would 
have been spared! what despair and destitution averted 
from famiUes and individuals! 

Treaty of Ghent. — The brilliant successes of the Amer- 
icans were duly appreciated, and joy and exultation per- 
vaded the nation. Tidings of peace soon followed. A 
negotiation, which had been opened at Ghent in the Neth- 
erlands, towards the close of 1814, between the American 
commissioners, J. Q. Adams, Bayard, Clay, Russel, and 
Gallatin, and the British commissioners, Gambier, Goul- 
burn, and Adams, resulted in a treaty of peace, which was 
signed on the 24th of December. It immediately received 
the approbation of the prince regent, and was ratified by 
the president and senate on the 18th day of February. 
This was a welcome event to all parties. Among a por- 
tion of the people, the war had never been popular. A 
large debt had been contracted, and the commerce of the 
country had greatly suffered. .There was a general joy 
that the war had terminated ; yet some were disposed to 
inquire, what object had been gained? It was true, the 
credit of the country in respect to military skill, but espe- 
cially as to naval tact, had been greatly increased. An 
arrogant, invading foe had been driven from our shore. 
Our national honor vindicated — but, in the end, the treaty 
negotiated and ratified was silent as to the subjects for 
which the war was professedly declared. It provided only 
for the suspension of hostilities — the exchange of prisoners 
— the restoration of territories and possessions obtained by 
the contending powers during the war — the adjustment 
of unsettled boundaries — and for a combined effort to effect 
the entire abolition of traffic in slaves. But, notwithstand- 
ing several important omissions, the treaty was joyfully 
received, and the various classes of society once more 
besran to turn their attention to their accustomed trades 
and occupations. 



AMERICAN HISTORY, 



655 



Close of Mr. Madisori's Administration. — The remain- 
der of Mr. Madison's administration was mariced by few 
events or measures of national importance. Yet, we may 
briefly notice the conclusion of a treaty, conducted at 
Algiers, with the dey of Algiers, by William Shaler and 
Commodore Stephen Decatur, on the 30th of June, 1815 — 
a "convention by which to regulate the commerce between 
the territories of the United States and of his Britannic 
Majesty," concluded at London, July 3 — and the incorpora- 
tion of a national bank, with a capital of thirty-five mil- 
lions of dollars. 

February 12th, the electoral votes for Mr. Madison's 
successor were counted in the presence of both houses of 
congress, when it appeared that Mr. Monroe was elected 
by a large majority. The following is a summary of the 
votes: 



o u 

IS 

1i 




PRESIDENT 1 


VICE- 


PRESIDENT. 


STATES. 


0? 

2 d 

to > 


o 


i-i 

^ o 


-a . 

11 


a 
V 

§ i 




CO tS 

^1 






t= "*- 


P<*- 


C t— 




C t^ 


o <— ■ 


^- 




E o 

C3 




Q 


4= O 
O 


c o 


J= o 
o 


"5 ° 


8 


New Hampshire, . . 


8 




8 










22 


Massachusetts, . . 




22 




22 








4 


Rhode Island, . . . 


4 




4 










9 


Connecticut, . 




9 






5 


4 




8 


Vermont, .... 


8 




8 










29 


New York, . . . 


29 




29 










8 


New .Jersey, 


8 




8 










25 


Pennsylvania, . . 


25 




25 










3 


Delaware, .... 




3 










3 


8 


Maryland, . . . 


8 




8 










25 


Virginia, 


25 




25 










15 


North Carolina, . . 


15 




15 










n 


South Carolina, . . 


11 




11 










8 


Georgia, .... 


8 




8 










12 


Kentucky, .... 


12 




12 










8 


Tennessee, . . . 


8 




8 










8 


Ohio, 


8 




8 










3 


Louisiana,. 


3 




3 










3 


Indiana, 


3 




3 










217 


Whole No. of electors. 
Majority, . . .109 


183 


34 


183 

1 


22 


5 


4 


3 



656 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



X. JAMES MONROE, PRESIDENT 




INAUGURATED AT WASHINGTON, MARCH 4, 1817. 



DANIEL D. TOMPKINS, VICE-PRESIDENT. 



HEADS OF THE 
John Q. Adams, Massachusetts, . , 



William H. Crawford, 



Georgia, . 



Isaac Shelby, Kentucky, . . 

John C. Calhoun, South CaroUiia, 

Benjamin W. Crowninshield, . Massachusetts, 

Smith Thompson, New York, . . 

Samuel L. Southard, . . . New Jersey, . 

Return J. Meigs, Ohio, .... 

John M'Lean Ohio, . . . . 



Richard Rush, Pennsylvania, 

Wilham Wirt, Virginia, . . 



DEPARTMENTS. 

, . March 6, 1817, Secretary of State. 
. March 5, 1S17, Secretary of Treasury. 

. March 5, 1817,) Op™pf.,rips nf Wir 

. December 15, 1917^ ^ Secretaries ot War. 

. {contimwd in office), ) 

. November 30, 1818,/ Secretaries of the Navy. 
. December 9, 1823, > 

.• 'orcSTstsf];! Attorneys General 



SPEAKERS OF THE HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES. 

Henry Clay Kentucky Fifteenth Conarress, . 1817. 

Henry Clay, Kentucky, .... Sixteenth do. . . 1819. 

John W. Taylor, New York, .... Sixteenth do. . . . 1820. 

Philip P. Barbour, .... Virginia, .... Seventeenth do. . . 1821. 
Henry Clay, . . . Kentucky, .... Eighteenth do. . . . 1823. 



The elevation of Mr. Monroe to the presidency was an 
event highly auspicious to the interests of the nation. Be- 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 657 

sides having been employed for many years in high and 
responsible stations under the government, he possessed a 
sound and discriminating judgment, and a remarkably calm 
and quiet temperament. In not a few of the qualities of 
his mind, he resembled Washington, and, like that great 
and good man, apparently had the true interests of his 
country in view in the acts and measures of his adminis- 
tration. He may be said to be fortunate in respect to the 
time and circumstances of his accession to the presidency. 
A war, of whose justice and expediency a respectable por- 
tion of the country had strong doubts — and as to which, 
therefore, loud and even angry debate had existed, both in 
congress and throughout the country — that war had termi- 
nated, and the asperities growing out of different views 
entertained of it, were fast subsiding. Commerce, too, was 
beginning to revive, and the manufacturers were hoping for 
more auspicious days. In every department of industry, 
there was the commencement of activity; and, although the 
country had suffered too long and too seriously to regain 
at once her former prosperity, hopes of better times were 
indulged, and great confidence was reposed in the wise and 
prudent counsels of the new president. 

A review of the principal measures and events during 
the presidency of Mr. Monroe, will require us to notice the 
following topics : 

Tour of the President, Revision of the Tariff, 

Admission of Missouri, Visit of Lafayette, 

Provision for indigent officers, &c., Review of Mr. Monroe's 

Reelection of Mr. Monroe, Administration, 

Seminole War, Election of "Mr. Adams. 

Tour of the President. — This took place in the summer 
and autumn following Mr. Monroe's inauguration, and 
extended through the Northern and Eastern states of the 
Union. It was an auspicious measure, and contributed, no 
doubt, in a degree, to his popularity. He had in view, the 
better discharge of his duty as president, in superintending 
42 



658 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



the works of public defence, and most probably the cultiva- 
tion of friendly feelings wi^h the great mass of the people. 
These objects w^ere happily accomplished. The works of 
public defence, which he wished personally to inspect or to 
provide for, were the fortifications of the sea-coast and inland 
frontiers, naval docks, and the navy itself For all these 
objects, congress had made liberal appropriations, and by 
personal observation, he sought the means of guiding his 
judgment as to the best mode of promoting the interests 
thus committed to his care. 




Reception of Mr. Monroe at New York. 

The president made two other visits of a similar kind, 
during his first term, viz: one in the summer of the follow- 
ing year, and the other in the summer of 1819. The former 
was to the Chesapeake bay and the country lying on its 
shores. The other was to the Southern and South-western 
states of the Union. In the course of a few weeks he 
visited Charleston, Savannah, and Augusta, as also the 
Cherokee nation, Nashville, Louisville, and other places. 
The same national objects commanded his attention as 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 659 

during his other tours, and the same spirit of courtesy and 
deference was manifested towards him. 

Admission of Missouri. — In another place, (p. 538,) we 
have had occasion to notice the periods at which the 
several states, formed since the adoption of the Federal 
Constitution, have been admitted into the Union, and Mis- 
souri among them; but, as in respect to this state, there 
were new and peculiar considerations involved, it is deemed 
important to speak of them in this place more at large. — 
The proposition to admit Missouri into the Union, was con- 
sidered at the same time with Maine; but, although congress 
passed the act of admission for both at once, it was condi- 
tional in regard to Missouri. A clause in the constitution 
of this state, requiring the legislature to enact a law "to 
prevent free negroes and mulattoes from coming to and 
settling in the state," was obnoxious to a majority of the 
members of congress. After a long debate in that body, it 
was decided that Missouri should be admitted, on the con- 
dition that no laws should be passed, by which any free 
citizens of the United States should be prevented from 
enjoying the rights to which they were entitled by the 
constitution of the United States. 

There had previously been a long and exciting debate in 
congress, on the subject of the restriction of slavery in the 
bill admitting Missouri. The bill for admitting that terri- 
tory, contained a provision prohibiting slavery within the 
new state; but, having passed the house of representatives, 
it was arrested in the senate. Strong sectional parties, in 
reference to this subject, appeared, not only in congress, 
but throughout the country. It was deemed imminently a 
time of danger to the general interests of the nation and the 
Union itself The dissolution of the general government 
seemed to be threatened. That the pernicious system of 
involuntary servitude should be further extended, seemed 
to be abhorrent to the minds of most of the wise and good. 
On the other hand, the rights of the slave-holding states were 



660 GREAT EVENTS OF 

thought by themselves, at least, to be invaded. Accordingly, 
members of congress from the non-slave-holding states, stren- 
uously advocated the restriction; while members from the 
slave-holding portion of the country as strenuously opposed it. 

The long and earnest debates on the subject, were con- 
cluded, only by the parties accepting a. compromise, in 
consequence of which, slavery was to be tolerated in Mis- 
souri, but forbidden in all that part of Louisiana as ceded 
by France, lying north of thirty-six degrees thirty min- 
utes north latitude, except so much as was embraced 
within the limits of the state. The vote in the house of 
representatives was several times given for excluding 
slavery; but the senate disagreed, and would not yield to 
the house. When the house yielded, at length, to the 
opinion of the senate, it was by a majority o^ four only, in 
favor of the bill, omitting the clause of exclusion, and con- 
taining that of the interdiction of slavery elsewhere, as 
already defined. The compromise happily averted what- 
ever danger there might have been to the union of the states. 

When Missouri, by a solemn act of her legislature, had 
accepted the fundamental condition imposed by Congress, 
that she would not authorize the passage of any laws exclu- 
ding citizens of other states from enjoying the privileges to 
which they were entitled by the constitution of the United 
States, she was declared a member of the Union. This 
occurred August 10th, 1821. 

Provision for indigent Officers and Soldiers. — In 1818, 
a law was passed by congress, granting pensions to the 
surviving officers and soldiers of the Revolutionary war, 
which included all who had served nine months in the con- 
tinental army at any period of the war, provided it was at 
one term of enlistment. Another act of congress, following 
at the expiration of two years, modified, and in some degree 
restricted this law, by confining the pension to those who 
"Vvere in destitute circumstances. Still, under this condition, 
the number who received the bounty, or rather the justice 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



661 



of their country, was very large, not less than thirteen 
thousand having experienced the grateful relief. Through 
the inability of the government, soon after the war, these 
soldiers who had so largely contributed to the liberties of 
their country, had never been duly compensated. They 
now received a welcome, though late remuneration. 

Reelection of Mr. Monroe.— In March, 1821, Mr. Mon- 
roe entered upon his second term of office, having been 
reelected president by nearly an unanimous vote. Mr. 
Tompkins was also continued in the vice-presidency. The 
following table exhibits the vote of the several electoral 
colleges: 



2 . 




PRESIDENT 1 


VICE- 


PRESIDENT. 






















ys 

502 






(0 


IS 5 


^ 


N 


CO 


^£ 


1) ^ 


STATES. 


5 .S 

m> 


< g 


3 & 


'0 ^ 




<A 1 
-a '^ 


C (0 

-a > 


3 s 




% <- 


c <*- 


Q-— 




JS "*- 


-C t*. 


'? <*- 


^,^ 











.a^o 


•s '^ 




S " 






1-1 


*-i 


Q 


a) 


iii 


<A 


« 


8 


New Hampshire, . 


7 


1 


7 






1 




15 


Massacliuselfs, . . 


15 




7 


8 








4 


Rhode Island, . . . 


4 




4 










9 


Connecticut, . 


9 




9 










8 


Vermont, . . . . 


8 




8 










29 


New York, . . . 


29 




29 










8 


New Jersey, . , . 


8 




8 










25 


Pennsylvania, . . 


24 




24 










4 


Delaware, .... 


4 












4 


11 


Maryland, . . . 


11 




10 




1 






25 


Virginia, 


25 




25 










15 


North Carolina, . . 


15 




15 










11 


South Carolina, 


11 




11 










8 


Georgia 


8 




8 










12 


Kentucky, .... 


12 




12 










8 


Tennessee, 


7 




7 










8 


Ohio, 


8 




8 










3 


Louisiana,. . . . 


3 




3 










3 


Indiana, 


3 




3 










3 


Mississippi, . . . 







2 










3 


Illinois, 


3 




3 










3 


Alabama, .... 


3 




3 










9 


Maine, 


9 




9 










3 


Missouri 


3 




3 










235 


Whole No. of electors. 
Majority, . . .118 


231 


1 


218 


8 


1 


1 


4 



662 GREAT EVENTS OF 

No president, since Washington, has received so decided 
an expression of the public will. His popularity seemed 
to be the result of his moderation in politics, his candid 
temper, and his wise and useful measures. His administra- 
tion throughout was the era of good feeling. 

Seminole War. — Within the southern limits of the Uni- 
ted States, but mostly in Florida, lived a tribe, or confed- 
eracy of Indians, named Seminoles. They consisted, 
originally, of fugitives from the northern tribes, resident 
within the limits of the United States. To these fugitives, 
additions were made from the Creek Indians, numbers of 
whom were dissatisfied with the provisions of the treaty of 
1814, and negroes, who had absconded from their masters. 
The resentments enkindled in the breasts of these miser- 
able people, are believed to have been fanned by foreign 
emissaries, of whom the most noted were two Englishmen, 
Alexander Arbuthnot and Robert C. Ambrister. The con- 
sequence was, that outrages were committed upon the 
inhabitants of the states on our southern borders, the 
progress of which it became necessary to arrest. 

General Gaines, the United States' officer in that quarter, 
made a demand to deliver up the authors of these outrages, 
but the Indians refused to comply. In consequence of this 
refusal, the Indians, who were still on the lands ceded to 
the United States by the Creeks, in 1814, were placed at 
the disposal of General Gaines, to remove them or not, as 
he should see fit. 

The general availed himself of his discretionary power 
to take an Indian village called Fowl Town, near the 
Florida line. In this undertaking, one man and one woman 
were killed, and two women made prisoners. It was 
executed by a detachment under Major Twiggs. A few 
days after, a second detachment, who were on a visit to 
the town to obtain property, were fired upon, and a skirmish 
ensued, in which there was a loss of several on both sides. 
Shortly after, a large party of Seminole Indians formed an 



A M E R I C A ]V HISTORY. 



663 



ambuscade upon the Appalachicola river, attacked one of 
the American boats, ascending near the shore, and killed, 
wounded, and took the greater part of the detachment, 
consisting of forty men, commanded by Lieutenant R. W. 



^^!3'- 




Attack of the Seminoles on Lieutenant Scott's Boats. 

Scott, of the seventh infantry. There v^^ere also on board, 
killed or taken,- seven women, the wives of soldiers. Six 
of the detachment only escaped, four of whom were 
wounded.* 

This event led to increased hostilities. Fort Scott, in 
which General Gaines with about six hundred regular 
soldiers was confined for a time, was openly attacked by a 
large force of the enemy. General Andrew Jackson was 
directed, December 26, to take the field. In connection 
with this, he was authorized, if he deemed the force of 
General Gaines to be insufficient to carry on the war, "to 
call on the executives of the neighboring states for such an 
additional militia force as he might deem requisite." Gen- 



* General Gaines' official letter. 



664 GREATEVENTSOF 

eral Jackson varied from the order addressed to him, by 
sending out a circular to the patriots of West Tennessee, 
inviting them, to the number of one thousand, to take up 
arms with him against the Indians. The General's call 
was promptly responded to, and the thousand volunteers 
were, in due time, gathered to his standard. 

In this affair. General Jackson was widely censured for 
departing from the letter and spirit of his instructions; 
although the apology oflfered, was the delay that would 
have been caused, had the governor of Tennessee, who 
was either at Knoxville or in the Cherokee nation, been 
first called upon. The account of his proceedings, which 
he sent to the secretary of war, seems to have met with 
favor by the public authorities at Washington. The troops 
thus raised, were joined by a number of friendly Creeks 
under General M'Intosh. Meanwhile, it appears from the 
instructions of the president to General Gaines, that the 
war was to be prosecuted in Florida, only in the event of 
the Indians fleeing into that country, and, in that case, the 
Spanish authority was to be respected wherever it was 
maintained. Jackson, however, did not conform to these 
instructions, and particularly in regard to the interdiction 
not to attack a Spanish fort, should any Indians take shelter 
under one, which was also a matter of instruction. He 
justified his non-compliance, in this case, on the ground that, 
orders issued to one officer, could not be construed as orders 
to his successor, without a special reference to the first — 
that his orders were general and discretionary, and that 
the circumstances contemplated by the orders to General 
Gaines, never existed. The Indians were found sheltered 
within a fort, and not merely under the protection of its 
guns on the outside. 

On the plan of warfare, which the American general 
deemed it justifiable to act, he not only entered Florida in 
pursuit of the Indians as they fled thither, but he forcibly 
seized the Spanish garrison, St. Marks. While at St. 
Marks, information was imparted to General Jackson, that 



AMERICAN HISTORY, 



665 



the governor of Pensacola was favoring the Indians; upon 
which, altfiough the executive had given instruction not to 
attack a Spanish fort, he took up his march for the fort at 
Pensacola, before which, after twenty days, he appeared 
prepared to subdue it, at whatever expense it might cost. 
The fortress was invested on the 25th of May, and, after a 
bombardment and cannonading for two days, the garrison 




Taking the Fort at Pensacola. 

surrendered prisoners of war. The officers of the govern- 
ment, civil and military, were transported to Havana, and 
a new government established for the province. These 
matters being settled, General Jackson announced to the 
secretary of war that the Seminole war was terminated, 
and returned to his house at Nashville. 

The conduct of the general, in transcending his orders, 
was made a subject of inquiry in the house of representa- 
tives, and a report made disapproving of some parts of it 
as arbitrary, unjustifiable, and dangerous in principle; and 
the report was ably supported by Mr. Clay, of Kentucky, 
and Mr. Johnson, of Virginia, and others, but opposed by 



666 GREAT EVENTS OF 

many other members. The inquiry disclosed severnl 
highly arbitrary acts. Mr. Monroe caused the instructions 
given on this occasion to be laid before Congress; and he 
also gave orders immediately for the restoration of the 
forts and places to the Spanish authorities. 

General Jackson was, also, charged with undue severity, 
in the execution of Arbuthnot and Ambrister, the English- 
men before alluded to, whom he took in the territory. The 
former he caused to be hung, and the other to be shot. 
The punishment was summary, and without law; but the 
executive found cause to excuse these acts on the consider- 
tion of the peculiar exigency of the case. The great 
popularity of the military commander was supposed to 
have furnished a reason for no further proceedings or 
inquiries into this affair. 

Revision of the Tariff. — A law was passed by congress, 
on' the subject of the tariff, in May, 1824, embracing the 
revision and alteration of the tariff which had heretofore 
existed. Except a slight protection to coarse cotton cloths, 
nothing had been done to encourage the manufactures of 
the country. The attention of the people had been, for a 
long time, turned towards the subject, and congress had 
debated it at different periods, but very little had been 
effected. Such was the state of things from 1816 to 1824. 
On the part of many citizens, great zeal had been mani- 
fested in favor of manufactures among us. Numbers, 
especially in the Northern and Eastern states, owing to the 
impediments which existed in the prosecution of commerce 
and navigation, by the restrictive measures of the govern- 
ment, as well as by the war, had engaged in the business of 
manufacturing. By their energy, perseverance, and econ- 
omy, they had attained to a measure of success; but still, 
some public enactments were wanting to give due encour- 
agement to the general interests of manufactures. The 
well-known favorable opinion of the president, as also the 
growing interest felt by the people on the subject, produced 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



667 



their effect in calling to it the attention of the national legis- 
lature, to some practical purpose. 

At the period above named, congress imposed higher 
duties on several articles of import, chiefly of the descrip- 
tion of those then manufactured in the United States. On 
several articles, a duty of five per cent, was laid, in addi- 
tion to that before imposed, though the act met a very 
powerful opposition. The debate on the bill occupied the 
house of representatives more than ten weeks, and the bill 
was passed by a majority of only five. It was opposed by 
those who were concerned in commerce, on the ground 
that it would prove detrimental to their particular interests. 
It was opposed by those who were concerned in agricul- 
ture, from the consideration that an undue profit was 
secured by it to the manufacturers. On the part of some, 
it was a ground of opposition that it would greatly diminish 
imports, and thus lessen the public revenue. A portion of 
the national legislature, who were professedly in favor of 
encouraging manufactures, believed that they were already 
sufficiently protected. This opposition was principally by 
members from the Southern states, where no manufactures 
were established, and who believed that additional duties 
on imports would operate unequally in different parts of 
the union. 

But notwithstanding the strong opposition to the measure, 
the bill of the house passed the senate with several altera- 
tions, by a vote of twenty-five to twenty-one. The mea- 
sure, when put to the test of experiment, proved effectual 
in affording the desired protection to the articles which it 
embraced; but the same legislation was wanted in regard 
to others, perhaps equally important to the comfort, defence, 
and independence of the country. 

Visit of Lafayette. — The arrival of the Marquis de La- 
fayette into the United States, signalized the year 1824. 
It was an event of great interest to the people of the coun- 
try. As the friend, benefactor, and ally of the Americans 



668 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



during the Revolution, he was remembered with hvely 
gratitude after his return to his native land, and his subse- 
quent history had been traced by many among us with 
deep concern, as well as admiration. Nearly half a cen- 
tury had elapsed, since he came as a youthful, devoted 
adventurer to our shores, in the cause of freedom, and age 
was now stealing over him with it'=' usual effects on the 
human frame. Before the close <.. life, he wished once 
more to revisit the scenes of his early conflicts; and, having 
intimated his intention of coming to this country, the people 
were prepared to give him a welcome and enthusiastic 
reception. 




Landing of Lafayette at Castle Garden. 

He landed at New York, on the 16th of August, accom- 
panied by his son, and M. L. Vasseur, his secretary. His 
entrance into the city was more than a Roman triumphal 
procession. Splendid as it was, it was more remarkable as 
the tribute of the concentrated heart of America, in its great 
commercial capital. He was met by one universal burst of 
grateful enthusiasm. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



669 



In the course of about a year, he visited each of the 
twenty-four states, and most of the principal cities of the 
land, and was every where received with the like spirit of 
enthusiasm and gratitude. 




Lafayette laying the Corner-stone. 

He was present on the occasion of laying the corner- 
stone of the Bunker hill monument, and assisted, as was 
most befitting he should, in laying its corner-stone. His 
presence added greatly to the interest of the occasion, and 
long will it be remembered with what enthusiasm his pres- 
ence was greeted. 

"When the time arrived which he had fixed as the termi- 
nation of his visit, it was thought most fitting that his 
departure from the country should take place from the 
capital. A frigate was prepared at that place, and named, 
in compliment to him, the Brandywine, to transport him to 
his native country. The few weeks spent, upon the invita- 
tion of the president, as the guest of the nation, in the national 
palace, were appropriated to taking leave of those venerable 
men who had shared with him, both in establishing the inde- 



670 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



pendence of the country, and in receiving all the appropriate 
honors which the people could bestow. He had previously 
visited and taken leave of the venerable Adams; he now in 
succession took leave of the other ex-presidents, the illustri- 
ous author of the declaration of independence ; the able 
supporter and advocate of the federal constitution; and the 
soldier of the Revolution, who had shed his blood in the 
same cause with Lafayette." 

His departure, which was from the seat of government, 
on the 7th of September, 1825, was affecting in the highest 
degree, but it needs not here to be described. Suffice it to 
say, that in passing down the Potomac, he landed to pny 




Lafayette at the Tomb of Washington. 



a farewell visit to the tomb of Washington; then, proceeding 
on his way, he made a safe and prosperous voyage to France. 



General Review of Mr. Monroe s Administration, his 
Character, SfC. — As has been already remarked, under the 
administration of Mr. Monroe, there existed a propitious 
state of things. The wisdom and practical foresight of 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 671 

Mr. Monroe were manifested in the measures of his admin- 
istration. Profound peace continued through the whole of 
it, the amicable relations of the country with other nations 
having been carefully cherished. Of the national debt, not 
less than sixty millions were paid. The Floridas were not 
only peaceably acquired, but the western boundaries of our 
country were so settled as to give it the width of a conti- 
nent. He effected the repeal of the internal taxes, reduced 
the military establishment to the smallest compass consistent 
with safety, and brought the army under an efficient organi- 
zation. The asperity of party spirit yielding in a great 
degree, he was enabled to carry most of those measures 
which he deemed necessary to the public welfare. Progress 
was made in the suppression of the slave-trade, the civiliza- 
tion of the Indians advanced, and the independence of the 
South American nations recognized. 

As to the character of President Monroe, there seems to 
be scarcely a dissenting opinion. His feelings, manners, 
and principles, appeared to be adapted eminently for con- 
ciliation. Nearly all united under him and with him in 
carrying out the public enactments. "He was not so great 
a philosopher as Jefferson, nor so learned as Madison; but 
he possessed a more practical knowledge, or was more 
desirous of pursuing that which was useful, than of adopting 
new theories, or of supporting his own speculative views in 
opposition to public opinion. He faithfully strove to defend 
and promote the great interests of the republic; but sought 
not for impracticable good in ways discovered only to his 
contemplative imagination." Fisher Ames' lively, but per- 
haps too severe, remark concerning Mr. Jefferson, that "he 
strains his optics to look beyond its (the world's) circum- 
ference, and contemplates invisibility till he thinks nothing 
else is real," has no application to Mr. Monroe, though the 
latter was of the same school of politics. To continue the 
quotation first presented, "He (Mr. Monroe) had as much 
regard for humanity, and was as sincere a lover of his kind, 
tis Mr. Jefferson; but he followed more truly the beaten path 



672 GREAT EVENTS OF 


of common sense, and adhered more cautiously to the plain 


maxims sanctioned by experience, and shown by past history 


to be essential to the welfare of society." 


Election of John Quincy Adams. — It being understood 


that, according to the example of his predecessors, Mr. Mon- 


roe would retire at the expiration of his second term, the 


subject of his successor was early introduced to the nation. 


Several candidates were put in nomination, and the claims 


of each were duly urged by their respective friends and 


supporters. The following was the electoral vote, according 


to the official count before the two houses of congress: 


o 6 

I' _ 
S o 


STATES. 


PRESIDENT. 


VICE-PRESIDENT. 


a . 

O 4) 

^ a, 


S 3 

-a o 

^1 


^ . 

2 .2 
O '5b 

. o 




11 


5^ 


§1 

1^ 




c 

CO o 


o g 


§* 




-3 =<- 


Ct»- 


c <^ 


*~* t-—. 


C t— 


-S^ 


J= t*. 


-o ^*" 


■n t— 


c "*- 


Iz; 




c o 


-s ° 


■5 ° 


S o 


J3 O 


S o 


a o 


c ° 


a o 


£ o 






< 


o 
l-J 


^ 


K 


o 
7 


??; 


z; 


< 
1 


S 


K 


8 


New Hampshire, 




8 






15 


Massachusetts, 




15 






15 












4 


Rhode Island, . 




4 






3 












8 


Connecticut, . 




8 












8 






7 


Vermont, . . 




7 






7 












36 


New York, . 


1 


26 


5 


4 


29 


7 






, 




8 


New Jersey, . 


8 








8 












28 


Pennsylvania, 


28 








28 












3 


Delaware, . 




1 


2 




1 










2 


11 


Maryland, . . 


7 


3 


1 




10 






1 






24 


Virginia,. . . 






24 








24 








15 


North Carolina, 


15 








15 












11 


South Carohna, 


11 








11 












9 


Georgia, . . 






9 












9 




14 


Kentucky,. . 








14 


7 


7 










11 


Tennessee, . . 


11 








11 












16 


Ohio . . . 








16 




16 










5 


Louisiana, . . 


3 


2 






5 












5 


Indiana, 


5 








5 












3 


Mississippi, . . 


3 








3 












3 


Illinois, . . . 


2 


1 






3 












5 


Alabama, . . 


5 








5 












9 


Maine, . . . 




9 






9 












3 


Missouri, . . 








3 


182 


30 


24 


3 
13 


9 


2 


261 


No. of electors. 


99 


84 


41 


37 




Majority, . 131 1 1 ' ' 















AMERICAN HISTORY. 



673 



XI. JOHN QUINCY ADAMS, PRESIDENT. 




INAUGURATED AT WASHINGTON, MARCH 4, 1S25. 



JOHN C. CALHOUN, VICE-PRESIDENT. 



HEADS OF THE DEPARTMENTS. 

Henry Clay, Kentucky, .... March 7, 1825, Secretary of State. 

Richard Rush, Pennsylvania, . . . March 7, 1825, Secretary of Treasury 

James Barbour, Virginia, March 7, 1825, ) ep^rptarip.; of War 

Peter B. Porter, New York,. . . May 26, ;^828J S'ecretanes ol war 

Samuel L. Southard, . . . . New Jersey, . . . {continued in office), Secretary of the Navy. 

Jolm M'Lean, Ohio, {coniimted in office), Postmaster General. 

William Wirt Virginia [continued in office). Attorney General 

SPEAKERS OF THE HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES. 

John W. Taylor, New York, .... Nineteenth Congress, . 1825. 

Andrew Stevenson, .... Virginia, Twentieth do. . . 1827. 



The policy and views of Mr. Adams were, in the main, 

conformed to those of his immediate predecessor. As 

secretary of state under Mr. Monroe, it is believed that no 

important measures were adopted without the advice or 

43 



674 GREAT EVENTS OF 

consent of Mr. Adams. He would, of course, have been 
apt to continue in the same general line of conduct. His 
qualifications were of the highest order; he well understood 
the interests of his country, and was skilled in every art of 
diplomacy and government. 

On one point, perhaps, he differed in theory from Mr. 
Monroe. He expressed less regard for state rights, or 
allowed more power to the general government, according 
to his construction of the constitution, than Mr. Monroe 
did. The latter considered the United States' government 
strictly /e^^eraZ; the former viewed it rather as a consoli- 
dated or national one. In their public measures, however, 
this difference of opinion did not often lead to the exercise 
of greater power by one than the other. The constitution 
was the guide of both; but one might approve an act of 
congress, for internal improvements, from which the other 
would probably have withheld his assent, from scruples as 
to the constitutional authority of the federal government 
for such enterprises. 

The administration of Mr. Adams was, however, destined 
to be confronted by a very formidable opposition. This 
was from the beginning, on the part of numbers — they 
were determined to dislike his measures, whether right or 
wrong, as they differed with him in matters of opinion, and 
were dissatisfied with some circumstances attending his 
election. It vvas alleged that the latter was brought about 
by corruption. This state of things constituted a second 
era of political asperity in the history of our government, 
which has not subsided to this day. But the constitution 
has happily survived the shock, though, at the present time, 
it begins to be assailed by the more dangerous spirit of 
sectional divisions. Another portion of Mr. Adams' politi- 
cal opponents, more honest or honorable than the rest, were 
willing to judge him by his acts. "It is but justice to add, 
that the charge of a bargain between Mr. Adams and Mr. 
Clay has not been satisfactorily supported. On the con- 
trary, it seems now to be generally admitted that no 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 675 

alliance had been formed between these gentlemer, previous 
to the election which issued in Mr. Adams' accession." 

The following are the principal topics up^^n which we 
propose to dwell in noticing the administration of Mr. 
Adams, viz: 

Controversy respecting the Creeks, Fiftieth Anniversary of Independence, 
Proposed Mission to Panama, "American Syffem," 

Internal Improvements, Election of General Jackson. 

Controversy respecling the removal of the Creeks. — At 
the commencement of Mr. Adams' tem of office, a contro- 
versy arose between the general gcernment and the state 
of Georgia, respecting the territory occupied by the Creek 
Indians. There had long been i dispute between these 
people and the Georgia state government, which claimed 
the lands on which the Creek? resided. The claim was 
professedly founded on a compact into which the United 
States entered with Georgia, 'U 1802, of extinguishing, at 
the national expense, the Ind^n title to these lands, and of 
removing the natives, "as s^on as it could be done peace- 
ably, and on reasonable ter^s." The consideration, on the 
part of Georgia, was thf relinquishment of her claim to 
the Mississippi territory Georgia was impatient to have 
the compact fulfilled— the Indians, having grown more 
attached to their homp?, refused to alienate their territorv. 
Between the vehemeice of Georgia and the resistance of 
the Creeks, the genri'al government had a difficult task to 
perform. As it ha' been invariably desirous of observing 
good faith with th' Indian tribes, and had treated them with 
much lenity and kindness, it was fully disposed to do jus- 
tice to the Crepvs, while it was equally desirous to satisfy 
Georgia. Be^re the government could extinguish the 
Indian claim ii the manner before agreed upon, i. e. "peace- 
ably, and on reasonable terms," the governor of Georgia 
insisted on «e removal of the tribe, and threatened to take 
possession ->f the territory by force. It was in contempla- 
tion, howfver, on the part of the federal executive, to resort 
to force t) prevent these proceedings on the part of Georgia, 



676 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



The danger of a collision, at one time, appeared to be 
imminent. The national executive, nevertheless, by his 
prompt and ngilant measures, passed through the crisis 
with safety, and effected successfully the object in view. 

A treaty, wh-ch had been made with a party of the 
Indians just before Mr. Adams entered upon his office, by 
which all the Cretk lands in Georgia and Alabama were 
ceded to the Unitea States, and which had been sanctioned 
by the senate on tht last day of the session, was virtually 
set aside. Upon a mn'e dispassionate consideration, it had 




Removal of the Creek Indians. 



appeared not to have been executed in good faith, and 
accordingly a new treaty was concluded \t Washington, 
through great effort on the part of the puljic authorities. 
This was entered into with the chiefs of the treek tribe, in 
March, 1826. It stipulated for the payment of a large 
sum to the *tribe, and to guaranty the lands no, expressly 
ceded by them. Congress sanctioned the tresty and its 
stipulations, though the members from Georgia ^xoressed 
their dissent on record. The conduct of Mr. Alams, in 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 677 

this difficult and perplexing affair, was approved very gen- 
erally in congress, and throughout the country. 

Proposed Mission to the Congress at Panama. — The 
president having been invited to send commissioners to the 
congress of Panama, which had for its object the cementing 
of the friendly relations of all the independent states of 
America, saw fit to accept the invitation. Having nomi- 
nated Richard C. Anderson and John Sergeant, as minis- 
ters on the part of the United States, and William B. 
Rochester, of New York, as secretary, he presented these 
names to the senate for confirmation. This step awakened 
a spirit of animosity against the president, and a long and 
angry debate ensued ; but the nominations were eventually 
confirmed, and the necessary appropriations voted. Mea- 
sures were soon taken to carry this policy into effect, and 
directions were sent to Mr. Anderson, who was then in 
Columbia, to attend the congress, which was to be convened 
in the beginning of summer. But he was cut down by a 
malignant fever before he could reach the place. Mr. 
Sergeant was prevented from going, on account of the 
lateness of the period at which his appointment was made. 

This failure of representation at the congress, on the 
part of the United States, was, by many, deemed auspi- 
cious, as the relations and interests of the country might 
otherwise have been compromitted; but others thought dif- 
ferently, and believed that a conference of the kind might 
issue in the adoption of a friendly and enlightened policy 
between the parties. 

Internal Improvements. — In 1826, a proposition was 
made in congress to expend a sum of money for repairing 
and extending the Cumberland road. An act had been 
passed long before, during Mr. Jefferson's second presi- 
dential term, for making a road from Cumberland, in the 
state of Maryland, or near that place, and on the north 
bank of the Potomac river, to the river Ohio. Hence the 



678 GREAT EVENTS Ot" 

name of the road. After having been commenced, money 
was appropriated, at different periods, to finish and repair 
the road. It was considered of great national advantage 
and convenience, inasmuch as it furnished a commodious 
way from the Atlantic slope to the Ohio river and to the 
great valley of the Mississippi. 

To the proposition above alluded to for an additional 
sum of money, opposition was made at the present time. 
The amount asked was eighty thousand dollars, for repairs 
and also for its continuance farther west; for it was consid- 
ered as proper to extend it to a remoter point, as to have 
made it to the Ohio river. The sum was named in a gen- 
eral appropriation bill. Many were opposed, on account 
of their doiabts respecting the authority of congress to 
expend money for such objects. Others, however, who 
were reluctant to vote money for internal improvements on 
general principles, were in favor of the appropriation in 
this instance, as it would be of great public utility, and as 
the road, in order to be used with facility, must be repaired. 

"The vote, at this time, for an appropriation to repair the 
Cumberland road, indicated the views of members of con- 
gress on the subject of internal improvements; for it was 
long discussed, and several members went fully into the 
constitutionality of this and several measures. In the sen- 
ate, the votes were twenty-three in favor and fifteen 
against the appropriation. And, in the house of repre- 
sentatives, they were ninety-two to sixty-three. And, at 
the same session, congress authorized the executive to sub- 
scribe, on the part of the government, for shares in the Dis- 
mal Swamp canal, so called, within the state of Virginia, 
to the amount of sixty thousand dollars; which was a direct 
recognition of the power of congress to construct works 
for the public convenience. An act was also passed for a 
survey in Florida, with a view to construct a canal across 
the peninsula, from the Atlantic to the Gulf of Mexico."* 

* Bradford's History of the Federal Government. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 679 

The Fiftieth Anniversary of American Independence. — 
This was a day long to be remembered in the annals of the 
nation. The exultation of feeling throughout the country, 
that we had reached in safety the fiftieth anniversary of our 
independence, was great. The day was every where cele- 
brated with more than the usual demonstrations of joy. But 
the most striking feature of the occasion, was the simulta- 
neous deaths of two ex-presidents of the United States, 
John Adams and Thomas Jefferson. The coincidence in 
their departure from life was certainly remarkable, more 
especially as having occurred at that particular juncture. 
It would seem to have been a providential dispensation, 
designed to answer some important purpose; perhaps to 
awaken the great principles of political freedom and equal 
rights, to the maintenance of which the lives of both were 
consecrated. They had both — and equally, perhaps — 
acted a most conspicuous part on the theatre of the world, 
and especially in the affairs of American independence. 
"Both had been presidents, both had lived to great age, 
both were early patriots, and both were distinguished and 
ever honored by their immediate agency in the act of inde- 
pendence. It cannot but seem striking and extraordinary, 
that these two should live to see the fiftieth year from the 
date of that act; that they should complete that year, and 
that then, on the day which had fast linked for ever their 
own fame with their country's glory, the heavens should 
open to receive them both at once. As their lives them- 
selves were the gifts of Providence, who is not willing to 
recognize in their happy termination, as well as in their 
long continuance, proofs that our country and its benefac- 
tors are objects of his care?" 

Although they belonged to different schools in politics, 
and were separated, for a time, by the party distinctions 
which prevailed soon after the constitution went into ope- 
ration, yet they seemed to have coalesced very much in 
views and feelings in the latter portion of their lives. 
Friendly letters, of great interest, passed between them, 



680 GREAT' EVENTS OF 

which were given to the public at the time. But the coin- 
cidences or parallel circumstances attending these distin- 
guished men are not yet exhausted. "They belonged to 
the same profession, and had pursued its studies and its 
practice, for unequal lengths of time indeed, but with dili- 
gence and effect. Both were learned and able lawyers. 
They were natives and inhabitants respectively of those 
two of the colonies, which, at the Revolution, were the 
•largest and most powerful, and which, naturally, had a lead 
in the political affairs of the times. When the colonies 
became, in some degree, united, by the assembling of the 
general congress, they were brought to act together in its 
deliberations, not indeed at the same time, but both at early 
periods. Each had already manifested his attachment to 
the cause of the country, as well as his ability to maintain 
it, by pointed addresses, public speeches, extensive corres- 
pondence, and whatever other mode could be adopted for 
the purpose of exposing the encroachments of the British 
parliament, and animating the people to manly resistance. 
Both were not only decided, but early friends of indepen- 
dence. While others yet doubted, they were resolved; 
where others hesitated, they pressed forward. They were 
both members of the committee for preparing the Declara- 
tion of Independence; they constituted the sub-committee, 
appointed by the other members to make the draft. They 
left their seats in congress, being called to other public 
employments, at periods not remote from each other, 
although one of them returned to it, afterwards, for a short 
time. Neither of them was of the assembly of great men 
which formed the present constitution, and neither was at 
any time member of congress under its provisions. Both 
have been public ministers abroad, both vice-presidents, and 
both presidents." These coincidences were surprisingly 
completed, as already mentioned, by their simultaneous 
deaths, and that on the anniversary of liberty. 

Introduction of the "A?nerican System.^' — The phrase 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 681 

"American System" was given to tlie policy advocated by 
many, of protecting, by impost duties, the manufactures of 
the country against foreign competition. It began to be 
employed during the administration of Mr. Adams. Addi- 
tional duties were sought by the friends of manufactures on 
woolen goods, and a bill for that purpose passed both 
houses of congress, in the months of April and May, 1827. 
The measure, however, seemed not to be satisfactory to 
the country at large. "The president was in favor of 
affording protection to domestic manufactures generally, 
and of woolens particularly, which, at this time, was the 
leading question in political economy, so far as the federal 
government was believed to have authority to interfere. 
But he was also friendly to extensive enterprises in com- 
merce and navigation, and expressed no opinion in support 
of the ultra doctrines of the manufacturers." 

Election of General Jackson.— The administration of 
Mr. Adams encountered strong and determined opposition. 
The circumstance of his rival, General Jackson, having 
had a larger popular vote than himself, and having, in con- 
gress, only a small majority, when elected to office, seemed, 
in the view of the democratic party, quite sufficient to 
justify a more than usual distrust of his administration, 
from its beginning. Mr. Adams was watched with singular 
vigilance, and every advantage taken to render his acts 
unpopular. It was early charged against him, that a cor- 
rupt bargain had been made with Mr. Clay, his secretary 
of state. The Panama mission was represented as a mear 
sure weak and injudicious. And, moreover, it was charged 
that his administration was wasteful and extravagant. 

Of the falsity and injustice of these charges, it is now 
unnecessary to speak. They were a part of an organized 
system of opposition, and designed to prevent the reelec- 
tion of Mr. Adams, and secure that of General Jackson. 
In this design, the friends of the latter succeeded, the vote 
of the electors for president affording a victory to his sup- 



-- -- — ...._.... 1 


682 


GREAT EVENTS OF 






porters, as gratifying as the defeat of the friends 


of the 


former was mortifying. 












PRESIDENT. 1 

1 


VICE 


-PRESIDI 


:nt. 


-2 **- 

Sec 
o u 

-2 ^ 


STATES. 




1 

it 




-Si: 

ca Oh 


■5.3 

'el 

;2 M 


s p 




•rz Wri 


_=-- 


<='^ 


jr -^ 


^ 5*-! 


3 45 




c o 


"o o 


-5 o ■ 


.a o 


^' 


12; 




< 


1-! 


o 

1-1 


Oi, 


9 


Maine, 


1 


8 


1 


8 




8 


New Hampshire, . . . 




8 




8 




15 


Massachusetts, .... 




15 




15 




4 


Rhode Island, .... 




4 




4 




8 


Connecticut, .... 




8 




8 




/ 


Vermont, 




7 




7 




36 


New York, 


20 


16 


20 


16 




8 


New Jersey, 




8 




8 




28 


Pennsylvania, .... 


28 




28 






3 


Delaware, 




3 




3 




11 


Maryland, 


5 


6 


5 


6 




24 


Virginia, 


24 




24 






15 


North Carohna, . . . 


15 




15 






11 


South Carolina, .... 


11 




11 






9 


Georgia, 


9 




2 




7 


14 


Kentucky, 


14 




14 






11 


Tennessee, 


11 




11 






16 


Ohio, 


16 




16 






5 


Louisiana, 


5 




5 






3 


Mississippi, 


3 




3 






5 


Indiana, 


5 




5 






3 


Illinois, 


3 




3 






5 


Alahama, 


5 




5 






3 


Miossuri, 


3 


I 


3 






261 


Whole No. of electors, . 
Majority, .... 131 


178 


83 


171 


83 


7 






V 








i#^^^^9B 


K 


1 






-f^^^S jiiBl^3Lj iiii iiM niiidl^^raiH 




i 






'^^^^"^^^r/i^^^^^^^^^^^lHBaKBKSlHSlW 










^^^^^S^^^^^^^^^^^^^ 





























AMERICAN HISTORY, 



683 



XII. ANDREW JACKSON, PRESIDENT. 




INAUGURATED AT WASHINGTON, MARCH 4, 1829. 



JOHN C. CALHOUN AND MARTIN VAN BUREN, Vice-Presidents 



HEADS OF THE DEPARTMENTS. 

Martin Van Buren, New York, .... March 6, 1829, 

Kdward Livmsston, .... Louisiana, .... January 12, 1832, 

1,0ms M'Lane, Delaware May 29, 1833, 

John Forsyth, Georgia, June 27, 1834, , 

Samuel D. Ingham, Pennsylvania, . . . March 6, 1829, ] 

Louis M'Lane, Delaware, .... January 13, 1832, 

WiUiam J. Duane, Pennsylvania, . . . May 29, 1833, I 

Roger B. Taney, Maryland, . . (appointed in the recess : I 

negatived by the Senate.) 
Levi Woodbury, New Hampshire, . . January 27, 1831, J 

John H.Eaton, Tennessee March 9, 1829.) <, , • -War 

Lewis Cass Ohio, December 30, jsaijoecretanes ol war. 



Secretaries of State. 



Secretaries of Treasury. 



John Branch, North Carolina, 

Levi Woodbury, ...... New Hampshire, 

Mahlon Dickerson, .... New Jersey, . 

WiUiam T. Barry, Kentucky, . . 

Amos Kendall, Kentucky, . . 

lohn M. Berrien, Georgia, . . . 

Roger B. Taney Maryland, . . 

Beiyamin F. Butler, . . New York, . . 



March 9, 1829, > 

December 27, 18;?1, , Secretaries of the Navy. 

June 30, 1831, > 



March 9, 
March 15, 



183()' S Post™3sters General. 



March 9, 1829, > 

December 27, 1831, > Attorneys General 

June 21, 1834,) 



SPEAKERS OF THE HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES. 



Andrew Stevenson, Virginia, . 

.Andrew Stevenson, A'jr!.nnia, . 

Andrew Stevenson Virginia. . 

John Bell, Tennessee, 

James K. Polk Tennessee, 



. Twenty-first Congress, . 
, Twenty-second do. . 

. Twenty-third do. . 
. Twenty-fourth do. . 

. Twenty-fifth do. , 



. 1829. 
. 1831. 

. 1833. 
. 1834. 

. 1835. 



684 GREAT EVENTS OF 

In his inaugural address, General Jackson exhibited, in 
comprehensive terms, his views in regard to the administra- 
tion of the government. He spoke of the limitations and 
extent of executive power — the peace and friendship to be 
cultivated with foreign powers — the respect due to the 
rights of the separate states — the solicitude to be exercised 
in the management of the public revenue — the equal foster- 
ing care of the general government in respect to agriculture, 
commerce, and manufactures — the necessity of reform, and 
the correction of certain abuses — the attention to be sfiven 
to internal improvement and the diffusion of knowledge — 
the policy to be observed towards the Indian tribes within 
our borders — and other similar topics. 

He expressed, also, the diffidence he felt on assuming the 
high and responsible station to which he had been elevated, 
and the reverence with which he regarded the examples of 
public virtue left us by his illustrious predecessors; hoping 
at the same time to receive instruction and aid from the 
coordinate branches of the government, and the indulgence 
and support of his fellow-citizens in general. It was a brief 
and terse address, and manifested, the characteristic decision 
and fearlessness of the man. 

A sketch of the more prominent measures and events of 
General Jackson's administration will require us to notice 
the following topics, viz: 

Condition of the Country, Reelection of Andrew Jackson, 

Georgia and the Cherokees, Removal of Deposites, 

Public Lands, Death of Lafayette, 

National Bank, Deposite Act, 

Internal Improvements, Seminole War, 

Indian Hostilities, Treasury Circular, 

Discontents in South Carolina, Election of Mr. Van Buren, 
Character of .Tackson's Administration. 

Condition of the Country. — A high degree of prosperity 
was enjoyed in the United States at this era. The adminis- 
tration of General Jackson's predecessor had been crowned 
with signal success. Circumstances, however, connected 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 685 

with the election of Mr, Adams were seized upon as a 
ground of attack; and, in the eye of many, all that he after- 
wards did, as the executive of the nation, was unnaturally 
colored or distorted. But the results showed that his admin- 
istration had been conducted with wisdom, integrity, and 
vigor. During the whole course of it, uninterrupted peace 
had "been enjoyed ; our commercial relations had been gradu- 
ally extended; and, in many instances, the claims of Amer- 
ican citizens upon foreign governments had been prosecuted 
with success. At home, the marks of an able administration 
were exhibited, in the increased activity imparted to the 
legitimate powers of the federal government for the devel- 
opment of the resources of the country, and the increase 
of its wealth and respectability. 

Georgia and the Cherokees. — The president, in his mes- 
sage on the 8th of December, 1829, had presented, at con- 
siderable length, his views in regard to the disposal of the 
Indian tribes within the limits of the United States. He 
recommended their removal beyond the boundary of the 
different states, but without compulsion, to such territory 
west of the Mississippi, as congress might set apart for their 
use. In this, he wished to avoid the difiRculties arising from 
the treaties between the United States and these Indians, 
and the opposing claims of the states within whose limits 
the Indians resided. This was one of the most embarrass- 
ing subjects which demanded the attention of the new 
administration. It was especially applicable to the relation 
which the Cherokees, a powerful tribe within the limits of 
Georgia, sustained to the general government. 

Treaties had been made with this tribe, from time to time, 
ever since the adoption of the federal constitution. In these 
treaties, the protection of the United States was promised 
them, arid the territory they inhabited was acknowledged to 
be theirs. But the government had also acknowledged the 
limits of Georgia, and had agreed to extinguish the Indian 
title whenever it could be peaceably effected. 



686 GREAT EVENTS OP 

Georgia, in her anxiety to secure the Indian territory, had 
passed laws from time to time, with reference to that object, 
claiming exclusive civil and criminal jurisdiction over the 
Indians. In this state of things, the new administration 
came in, and the views of the president coinciding with 
those of the state of Georgia, a change was made in her 
mode of procedure. She was allowed, with the approba- 
tion of the general government, to extend her laws over the 
Cherokees, and to consider the treaties of the United States 
with them, guaranteeing their territory, as unconstitutional 
and void. 

In conformity to the president's proposal of removing the 
Indians, as already alluded to, a bill was submitted to both 
houses of congress, in February, 1830, authorizing the presi- 
dent to set apart such portion as he should deem necessary 
of the public territory west of the Mississippi, to be divided 
into districts, for the permanent residence of the emigrating 
Indians. The bill underwent a thorough and spirited debate, 
and was finally passed by both houses, by a small majority. 

The laws of Georgia had come into direct conflict with 
those of the United States, but this bill seemed to release 
the president from the duty of enforcing the acts of the 
latter, and observing the faith of treaties, as it was also in 
agreement with his determination not to regard either, in 
reference to a sovereign state. Encouraged by the acts of 
the government and the views of the president, Georgia 
proceeded to assert entire sovereignty over the Indians 
within its limits, issued writs of the state courts against the 
residents in the Indian territories, and tried the Cherokees 
before the tribunals of the state. At length, even the mis- 
sionaries of the American board, residing and laboring 
among them, were arrested, tried, condemned and impris- 
oned, for refusing to obtain a permit from the government 
of Georgia to reside within the territory, or to take an oath 
of allegiance to the state. And, to consummate their high- 
handed proceedings, the decision of the supreme judicial 
tribunal of the United States, pronouncing the acts of the 



AMERICAN HISTORY. G87 

Georgia legislature null and void, being unconstitutional, 
was resisted by the state. What might have ensued from 
this condition of affairs, had the general government under- 
taken to enforce the decision of the supreme court of the 
nation, as it would have been its imperious duty, it is need- 
less to say. The missionaries relieved Georgia from the 
dreaded calamity, by informing the governor that they had 
instructed their counsel to prosecute the case no further. 
Soon after this, the missionaries were set at liberty. 

Notwithstanding all the stringent measures of Georgia, 
the Cherokees were determined to remain in the land of 
their fathers. But at length, in 1835, a few of their chiefs 
were induced to sign a treaty for the sale of their lands and 
a removal west of the Mississippi. Although this treaty 
was opposed by a majority of the Cherokees, and the terms 
afterwards decided upon at Washington rejected, yet, as 
the state of Georgia was determined in its hostility, and 
they could expect no protection, according to the new doc- 
trine, from the general government, they finally decided 
upon a removal; but it was not until the close of the year 
1838, that the task of emigration was completed. 

Public Lands. — Questions pertaining to the public lands 
were earnestly debated at this period. These lands form 
an immense domain, and lie on both sides of the Mississippi, 
though much the larger portion lies on the west of that 
river. Applying the Georgia doctrine, in reference to the 
sovereignty of the state over all land within its limits, some 
of the new states, formed out of the public domain, set up a 
claim to the property in the soil of all lands not owned by 
individuals, as an element of sovereignty. The mode of 
disposing of these lands, was complained of in other states, 
and attempts were made to throw doubt on the validity of 
the title of the general government to that portion within 
the limits of states. 

A resolution of Mr. Foot, of Connecticut, on this subject, 
gave rise to animated discussion in the senate, on the 29th of 



688 GREAT EVENTS OF 

December, 1829. In the course of the debate, Mr. Hayne, 
of South Carolina, introduced the subject of state rights, 
and contended that the several states within which the 
public lands were situated, should have the entire control 
and jurisdiction over them. Mr. Webster, of Massachu- 
setts, replied to Mr. Hayne in one of the most eloquent and 
effective speeches ever delivered in congress, and contended 
that on subjects fully committed to the government by the 
constitution, its powers were absolute, exclusive, and unlim- 
ited; that no state, nor even a number of states, might 
justly interfere in such cases; and that the public lands not 
expressly ceded to a particular state, were solely and abso- 
lutely at the disposal of the United States' government. 
This speech destroyed, for a time, the hopes of the advocates 
of the novel doctrine of nullification; yet the views of Mr. 
Hayne, respecting state rights and powers, continued to be 
entertained by a large portion of the people of the Southern 
states. No particular law resulted from this able and pro- 
longed discussion. 

National Bank. — In anticipation of a request for the 
renewal of the charter of the United States' bank, the presi- 
dent, in his message to congress, had expressed opinions 
adverse to that measure. But the standing committees of 
the senate and house, to which that portion of his message 
referred, made reports in opposition to the president's views. 
The friends of the administration formed a majority in both 
committees, and it was readily perceived how little harmony 
of action there was likely to be, on that subject, between the 
president and the party which had brought him into power. 

About four years anterior to the expiration of the existing 
charter, that is, in December, 1832, a memorial was pre- 
sented to congress from the president and directors of the 
United States' bank, for a renewal of its charter. This 
memorial was referred to a select committee, which, on the 
13th of March following, reported in its favor, recommend- 
ing only some limitations to the power of issuing notes and 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 689 

holding real property; also, the payment of a bonus of one 
million five hundred thousand dollars. After long debates, 
and various amendments, a bill for this purpose was carried 
in the senate by a vote of tw^enty-eight to twenty, and in 
the house by a vote of one hundred and seven to eighty- 
five; but, being on the 4th of July sent to the president, it 
was returned to the senate on the 10th of July with an 
absolute veto, which, not being opposed by two-thirds, 
decided the fate of the bank. 

Internal Improvements. — The policy of the government 
from an early period, though not from the beginning, had 
favored works of internal improvement, so that it seemed 
to be settled as a feature of each successive administration, 
from Mr. Jefferson to the present period. From General 
Jackson's own votes, while he was a member of the sen- 
ate, it might reasonably be inferred that the same policy 
would be coincident with his views as president. But such 
was found not to be the fact. The question of internal 
improvements by the general government, was earnestly 
discussed at the first session of the twenty-first congress, 
and a bill was passed in the house, by a vote of one hun- 
dred and two to thirty-five, in the senate by twenty-four to 
eighteen, authorizing a subscription to the stock of the 
Maysville and Lexington road company, in Kentucky. 
The bill thus passed by so large a majority, was sent to 
the president for his approval. After retaining it eight 
days, he returned it to the house, on the 27th of May, 1830, 
with his objections. 

The reading of this veto message produced much excite- 
ment in congress. Many of the friends of the president 
from Pennsylvania and from the Western states, had con- 
fidently looked for his approbation of the bill. Their 
surprise and disappointment were equally great. The 
question being taken upon the passage of the bill, notwith- 
standing the objections of the president, the vote stood, yeas 
ninety-six, nays ninety-four. Two-thirds of the house not 
44 



690 GREATEVENT30F 

agreeing to pass the bill, it was rejected, though a majority of 
the house refused to sustain the objections of the president. 

Indian Hostilities. — The year 1832 was distinguished by 
a series of Indian hostilities, commonly known as "Black 
Hawk's War," from the name of the celebrated Indian 
chief, who was the leader of the Sac and Fox Indians in 
these hostilities. These tribes, together with the Winne- 
bagoes, had, for a considerable time, manifested a restless 
disposition, and appeared evidently disposed to commence 
hostilities, as opportunity might offer. They had joined the 
British in the war of 1812, and inflicted much injury on the 
Americans. Encouraged by the friendship of the British, 
as well as incited by their own warlike propensities, the 
Sacs and Foxes claimed the right of occupying a part of 
the country upon Rock river, even after it had been sold to 
the citizens of the United States, and the latter had made 
settlements upon it. In attempting to assert this right, 
frequent collisions ensued ; and, as no persuasions on the 
part of the agents of the government could induce them to 
be quiet, and confine themselves to their own country on 
the west of the Mississippi, measures were taken to compel 
them to desist from their aggressions. As early as 1831, a 
considerable detachment of the army, and also of the militia 
of Illinois, was called into the field; upon which, the Indians 
agreed to confine themselves within their own proper limits. 

In a short time, however, this arrangement was violated 
by a party of these Indians, in an outrage committed upon 
a band of friendly Menomonies, in the very vicinity of Fort 
Crawford. Twenty-five persons were wantonly killed and 
many wounded, while encamped in the village of Prairie 
du Chien, under the protection of our flag. It was felt by 
the government, that this aggression could not be passed 
over without the infliction of a due chastisement; as all 
was at stake, in regard to the friendly Indians and the 
frontier settlements in that quarter. Accordingly, the 
department ordered General Atkinson, on the 7th of March, 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 691 

1832, to ascend the Mississippi with the disposable regular 
troops at Jefferson barracks, and to strengthen the frontiers; 
orders were also given for the reoccupation of Chicago. 

In the prosecution of his instructions, General Atkinson 
proceeded to the Indian country, where, after various skir- 
mishes, and several more serious engagements, the Sacs 
and Foxes, under the direction of Black Hawk, fled beyond 
the Mississippi. On the 28th and 29th of July, General 
Atkinson crossed with his army to the north side of the 
Wisconsin, at Helena, in pursuit of the enemy. After a 
most difficult and forced march, over steep mountains and 
through deep ravines, on the 5th day of March, the enemy 
was announced by one of the scouts. A suitable disposi- 
tion was made of the American forces, with a view to 
prevent the escape of any of the foe, and the firing com- 
menced, as the different portions of the army came in 
contact with him. The battle lasted upwards of three 
hours. About fifty of his women and children were taken 
prisoners, and many were killed in the battle. When the 
Indians were driven to the bank of the Mississippi, some 
hundreds of the men, women, and children plunged into 
the river, and hoped, by diving, to escape the bullets. 
Very few, however, escaped — the American sharp-shooter 
is nearly infallible in his aim. 

Black Hawk, in the midst of the battle, escaped, and 
went up the river. The savages, after this defeat, became 
convinced of the impossibility of contending, with success, 
against the American arms. No further serious resistance 
was offered on their part, and the war soon closed by the 
capture of Black Hawk, who was delivered up to the 
American commander, by two Winnebagoes, on the 27th 
of August. He was well treated and much noticed in the 
United States. 

Discontent in South Carolina. — The year 1832 was 
distinguished also by discontents in the Southern portion 
of the country, particularly in South Carolina, arising from 



692 GREAT EVENTS OF 

the tariff of 1828. That tariff had been shghtly modified 
by an act of congress, in the summer of 1832. But the 
small and partial reduction of duties thus secured, did not 
diminish, but rather served to increase the opposition to 
the American System, then so called. By this system vv^as 
meant the policy of high duties on imports, for the protec- 
tion of domestic manufactures. 

In South Carolina, it was resolved, a few months after the 
passage of the law of July, 1832, by the legislature, that 
the present law, and that of 1828, were infractions of the 
constitution, or exceeded the power given to the federal 
government by that compact, and were, therefore, null and 
void; and that the execution of those acts, within the state, 
was to be prevented, even by force, if necessary. And the 
requisite measures were taken to enforce this resolution. 

An issue was thus brought on between the state and 
federal government, that imperiously demanded attention. 
The very existence of the government depended on the 
decision of the president. South Carolina had set at 
defiance the supreme authority of the Union, and declared 
that no umpire should be admitted to decide between the 
contending parties. In such an exigency, the president felt 
that there was no room for hesitation. The difficulty must 
be met, not only to save the Union from dismemberment, or 
the loss of one of its constituent parts, but to protect those 
citizens of South Carolina, who still adhered to the Union, 
from the horrors of civil discord. The president, with his 
personal courage and indomitable will, as also clothed with 
the irresistible power of the Union, determined to throw 
himself into the breach, and to enforce the revenue acts 
with an entire disregard to the pretended rights of sover- 
eignty, which were assumed by the state of South Carolina. 

To carry the determination of the government into effect, 
all the disposable military force was ordered to assemble at 
Charleston, and a sloop-of-war was sent to that port to 
protect the federal officers, in case of necessity, in the 
execution of their duties. On the 10th of December, the 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 693 

proclamation of the president was issued, plainly and forci- 
bly stating the nature of the American government, and 
the supremacy of the federal authorities in all matters 
intrusted to their care. At the same time, in this docu- 
ment, he exhorted the citizens of South Carolina not to 
persist in a course which must bring upon their state the 
force of the confederacy, and expose the Union to the 
hazard of a dissolution. 

The proclamation of General Jackson was a noble pro- 
duction. It was hailed with delight throughout the country, 
as well by his political opponents, as by his friends. "Per- 
haps no document has emanated from the executive depart- 
ment of the government, which has been more generally 
approved, both in regard to the style in which it was 
written, and the doctrines asserted and maintained, since 
the farewell address of the first president. It contains no 
speculative opinions, no new theories; it speaks the facts 
of history, in the language of the constitution, and in the 
spirit which we, of a later generation, may suppose animated 
its framers." 

The president, on this momentous occasion, was nobly 
supported by the leaders of the opposition party in congress, 
with Mr. Webster at their head. The force of public 
opinion was irresistible — South Carolina was compelled to 
shrink before it. No I'esistance was actually made to the 
enforcement of the laws they had nullified, and, conse- 
quently, no coercive measures were necessary on the part 
of the general government to maintain its authority. The 
objectionable laws were somewhat modified in the session 
of 1833, by what was termed "the compromise act," pro- 
posed by Mr. Clay; and South Carolina, though she has 
steadfastly adhered to her theories, has been contented not 
to reduce them to practice. 

Reelection of General Jackson. — In the autumn of 1832, 
the electors of the country were again convened in their 
respective places of residence for the choice of a president. 



694 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



The two principal candidates were General Jackson and 
Henry Clay. The friends of Mr. Calhoun, in South Caro- 
lina, where the tariff question had already produced a 
bitter feeling of hostility to the government, remained 
almost entirely aloof from the contest. The anti-masonic 
party in the Northern states, which had been recently 
formed, supported William Wirt, of Maryland. The oppo- 
nents of General Jackson were strongly opposed to his 
reelection, and made great exertions to defeat it; but the 
returns from the electoral colleges exhibited a large majority 
in his favor. The following is the official result of the 
electoral vote: 



2 


STATES. 


PRESIDENT. 


VICE-PRESIDENT. 


a 6 

S o 






.2 

^> 


EC P* 


m o 

a o 


.2 
'S 

M c 

^ o 


■ ^ o 


1 

s 


C to 

E o 






<: 


K 


1-5 


^ 


s 


I-! 


^ 


K 


<1 


10 


Maine, . . . 


10 








10 










7 


New Hampshire, 


7 








7 










14 


Massachusetts, 




14 








14 








4 


Rhode Island, . 




4 








4 








8 


Connecticut, . 




8 








8 








7 


Vermont, . . 








7 










7 


42 


New York, . 


42 








42 










8 


New Jersey, . 


8 








8 










30 


Pennsylvania, 


30 












30 






3 


Delaware, . . 




3 








3 








10 


Maryland, . . 


3 


5 






3 


5 








23 


Virginia,. . 


23 








23 










15 


North Carolina, 


15 








15 










11 


South Carolina, 






11 










11 




11 


Georgia,. . . 


11 








11 










15 


Kentucky,. . 




15 








15 








15 


Tennessee, . . 


15 








15 










ai 


Ohio, . . . 


21 








21 










5 


Louisiana, . . 


5 








5 










4 


Mississippi, . . 


4 








4 










y 


Indiana, . . 


9 








9 










5 


Illinois, . . . 


5 








5 










7 


Alabama, . . 


7 








7 










4 


Missouri, . . 


4 








4 










288 


No. of electors, 
Majority, . 145 


219 


49 


11 


7 


189 


49 


30 


11 


7 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 695 

Removal of the Deposites. — The law of 1816, which 
created the United States' bank, required that the public 
moneys should be deposited in that bank, subject to be 
removed only by the secretary of the treasury, and requir- 
ing him, in that case, to present his reasons for removing 
them to congress. Congress had already refused to author- 
ize the removal of the deposites, and the president was now 
resolved to effect it on his own responsibility. The new 
secretary of the treasury, William J. Duane (for there had 
been some recent changes in the cabinet), refusing to act in 
this matter, and resigning his office, the attorney-general, 
Roger B. Taney, was appointed in his place. Mr. Taney 
immediately issued the necessary orders for the removal of 
the deposites from the United States' bank; a measure 
which resulted from the president's determination to break 
off all connection between the government and the bank. 

At the coming session of congress, 2d of December, 
1833, one of the first acts of the senate was the adoption 
of a resolution, by a vote of twenty-six to twenty, declaring 
"that the president, in his late executive proceedings, in 
relation to the public revenue, had assumed upon himself 
authority and power not conferred by the constitution and 
laws, but in derogation of both." This resolution remained 
on the journal until January 15, 1837, when it was formally 
expunged by order of the senate. 

The act of the president, and the measures taken by the 
United States' bank, occasioned much embarrassment 
throughout the mercantile community, during the years 
1834 and 1835. Committees, appointed by the merchants, 
mechanics, and tradesmen of the principal commercial 
cities, solicited the president to replace the government 
deposites in the United States' bank. But he resisted every 
solicitation. Many petitions were sent to congress on the 
same subject. The senate favorably received them; but 
♦.he house saw fit to sustain the president in this measure. 

Death of Lafayette. — This illustrious man and benefactor 



696 GREAT EVENTS OF 

of America, died at his residence, La Grange, in France, 
on the 20th of May, 1834. This event was announced to 
congress on the 21st of June, in a message from the presi- 
dent. The character, services, and sacrifices of Lafayette, 
as an apostle of liberty and lover of mankind, were spoken 
of in appropriate terms of commendation in the president's 
communication. A joint select committee, of both houses, 
reported a series of resolutions, among which, one went to 
request the president to address a letter of condolence to 
the survivors in his family, and another to appoint John 
Quincy Adams to deliver, at the next session of congress, 
an oration on the life and character of the illustrious man. 
In due time, Mr. Adams pronounced his eulogy, in which 
the character and actions of Lafayette were drawn in a 
masterly manner. 

Deposits Act. — The deposite or distribution act was 
passed by congress in 1835. The president had given it 
his "reluctant approval," with the apprehension of evil con- 
sequences flowing from it. In a message to the subsequent 
congress, he speaks of it as merely an act for the deposite 
of the surplus moneys of the United States in the state 
treasuries, for safe keeping, until wanted for the service of 
the general government — but that it had been spoken of as 
Si gift, would be so considered, and might be so used. The 
manifestation of the president's feelings, in regard to this 
act and its disadvantages, was not calculated to relieve 
the minds of some, as to what he might attempt, in order to 
defeat its execution, or to prevent a future similar measure. 
This apprehension was subsequently strengthened by cer- 
tain circumstances, which, however, need here no specific 
mention. There was at least an apparent effort to obtain 
control over the government funds, so as to divert them 
from the channel directed by the act of congress. 

Seminole War. — The Seminole Indians of Florida, near 
the close of the year 1835, commenced hostilities against 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 697 

the settlements of the whites in their neighborhood. To 
this, they were incited by the attempt of the government 
to remove the Indians to lands west of the Mississippi, in 
accordance with the treaty of Payne's Landing, executed 
in 1&32. That treaty, however, the Indians denied to be 
justly binding upon them, and they. naturally felt a strong 
reluctance to quit their homes for ever. Micanopy, the 
king of the Seminoles, was opposed to the removal; and 
Osceola, their most noted warrior, said he "wished to rest 
in the land of his fathers, and his children to sleep by 
his side." 

Osceola was cruelly put in irons by General Thompson, 
the government agent, who was displeased by the preten- 
sions of the chieftain, and his remonstrances against the 
governmental proceedings. He, however, obtained his 
liberty, at length, by dissembling his displeasure, and gave 
his confirmation to the treaty of removal. The whites 
were thus lulled into security; and, while they were 
expecting the delivery of the cattle and horses of the 
Indians, according to the treaty, the latter were already 
commencing the work of devastation and death. 

At this time. Major Dade was dispatched from Fort 
Brooke, at the head of Tampa Bay, with upwards of an 
hundred men, to the assistance of General Clinch, stationed 
at Fort Drane, in the interior of Florida. The latter was 
supposed to be in imminent danger. Dade had proceeded 
only about half the distance, when he was suddenly 
attacked by the enemy, and he and all, except four of his 
men, were killed, and these four, terribly mangled, after- 
wards died of their wounds. 

At the time of this massacre, Osceola, with a small band 
of warriors, was lurking in the vicinity of Fort King, about 
sixty-five miles south-west from St. Augustine. Here 
General Thompson and a few friends were dining at a 
store near the fort, when Osceola and his band surprised 
them by a sudden discharge of musketry, and five out of 
nine were killed. The general was one of the slain, his 



698 ^ GREAT EVENTS OF 

body having been pierced by fifteen bullets. The Indian 
chief and his party then rushed in, scalped the dead, and 
retreated before they could be fired upon from the fort. 

There v^^ere other engagements about this time between 
the Americans and the savages; and subsequently, upon the 
junction of several of -the Creek towns and tribes with the 
Seminoles in the war, murders and devastations became 
frequent. The Indians obtained possession of many of the 
southern mail routes in Georgia and Alabama, attacked 
steamboats, destroyed stages, burned a number of towns, 
and compelled thousands of the whites, who had settled in 
their territory, to abandon their homes. A strong force, 
however, of confederate whites and friendly Indians, having 
been sent against them, and several of the hostile chiefs 
having been captured, the Creeks submitted, and, during the 
summer of 1836, several thousands of them were trans- 
ported west of the Mississippi. 

In October of the same year, Governor Call took com- 
mand of the American forces in Florida, and marched into 
the interior with nearly two thousand men. At the Wahoo 
swamp, not far from Dade's battle-ground, five hundred and 
fifty of his troops attacked a large number of the enemy, 
who, after a fierce contest of nearly half an hour, were dis- 
persed, with the loss of twenty warriors left dead on the 
field. In a second engagement, the Americans lost nine 
men killed and sixteen wounded. The combats of the 
whites and Indians in Florida, at this period, seem to have 
been attended with much loss of life on both sides. 

Treasury Circular. — An important circular, in relation 
to the funds which should be received in payment for the 
public lands, was issued from the ti.^sury department on 
the 11th of July, 1836. The purport of the circular was, 
to instruct the receivers of the public money, after the 15th 
day of August next ensuing, to receive in payment of the 
public lands nothing except gold and silver, and in the 
proper places, Virginia land scrip, in accordance with the 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 699 

directions of the existing laws. In order to secure the 
faithful execution of the requirements of the circular, all 
receivers were strictly prohibited from accepting, for land 
sold, any draft, certificate, or other evidence of money or 
deposite, though for specie, unless signed by the treasurer 
of the United States, in conformity to the act of April 
25th, 1820. 

At the next following session of congress, the president, 
in his message, was pleased to represent this specie circular 
as having produced many salutary consequences, contrary 
to the views of a large portion of the citizens of the United 
States, who believed that the embarrassment and disturb- 
ance of the currency, so severely felt, were, in a great 
measure, owing to the operation of that circular. ^ 

Character of General Jacksori's Administration. — It is 
hardly to be anticipated, perhaps, that a full and impartial 
estimate of General Jackson's administration, can be formed 
during the present generation. There were many strong 
points in it, and these are apt to call forth strong corres- 
pondent feelings, whether of approbation or dislike. Men 
differ, and may honestly differ, in regard to the propriety of 
his conduct and the wisdom of his measures. That he was 
honest, as a ruler, will not be at all doubted. That he was 
self-willed, and determined to have his own way, will 
scarcely less admit of a question. 

Still, it is not too much to hope, that the services he 
rendered to his country, connected though they be with the 
stern and high-handed measures adopted by his indomitable 
will, may be cherished with gratitude and respect. As a 
statesman, he had clear views, and, in some instances, a 
sort of prophetic foresight. When he had once determined 
upon a particular course, where any important principle 
was involved, he could not be made to swerve from what 
he conceived to be just and right. As the element of fear 
seemed not to be in him, he never shrunk from the dis- 
charge of any public duty, and was always ready to avow 



























700 GREAT EVENTS OF 


any act of his administration, as in the instance of removal 


of the public deposites through his secretary, and unshrink- 


ingly to abide the consequences. 


Election of Martin Van Buren. — Genei'al Jackson, in his 


last annual message, signified his intention, at the expiration 


of his term, to retire to private life. At the democratic con- 


vention for nominating a successor, Mr. Van Buren received 


a decided majority. The votes of the electoral colleges, 


counted February 8th, 1837, showed the following result: 


73 

n 


STATES. 


PRESIDENT. 


VICE-PRESIDENT. 


a 
i/ . 

CQ O 


c 
p 

a 


1> 0) 


■9 " 


E '- 

Si's 


o ^ 

1 1 

o c 
10 


bfl o 
a o 


^> 

J= o 

o 




10 


Maine, . . . 


10 










. 7 
14 


New Hampshire, 
Massachusetts, 


7 






14 




7 


14 






4 


Rhode Island, . 


4 










4 








8 


Connecticut, . 


8 










8 








7 


Vermont, 




7 










7 






42 


New York, . 


42 










42 








8 


New Jersey, . 




8 










8 






30 
3 


Pennsylvania, 
Delaware, . 


30 


3 








30 


3 






10 
23 


Maryland, . . 
Virginia,. . . 


23 


10 












10 


23 


15 


North Carolina, 


15 










15 








11 


South Carolina, 










11 






11 




11 


Georgia,. . 






11 










11 




15 


Kentucky,. . 




15 










15 






15 


Tennessee, . . 






15 










15 




21 


Ohio, . . . 




21 










21 






5 


Louisiana, . . 


5 










5 








4 
9 


Mississippi, . . 
Indiana, . . 


4 


9 








4 


9 






5 


Illinois, . . . 


5 










5 








7 


Alabama, . . 


7 










7 








4 


Missouri, . . 


4 










4 








3 


Arkansas, . . 


3 










3 








3 


Michigan, . . 


3 










3 








294 


No. of electors. 


170 


73 


26 


14 


11 


147 


77 


47 


23 




Majority, . 148 ' ' 1 ' ' 1 










1 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



701 



XIII. MARTIN VAN BUREN, PRESIDENT. 




INAUGURATED AT WASHINGTON, MARCH 4, 1837. 



RICHARD M. JOHNSON, VICE-PRESIDENT. 



HEADS OF THE 

Jolin Forsyth, Georgia, . . . 

Levi Woodbury, New Hampshire, 

Joel R. Poinsett, South Carohna, 

Mahlon Diokerson, .... New Jersey, . . 
James K. Paulding, .... New York, . . 

Amos Kendall, Kentucky, . . 

Jolm M. Njles, Connecticut, . . 

Benjamin F. Butler New York, . . 

Felix Grundy, Tennessee, . . 



DEPARTMENTS. 

. . (continued in office), 

. (continued in office), 
. . March 7, 1837, 

. {continued in office), \ 
. .June 30, 1838,5 

. (contimied in office), ) 
. . May 25, 1840,^ 

. {continued in office), } 
. . September 1, 1838,5 



Secretary of State. 
Secretary of rreasory 
Secretary of War. 
Secretaries of the Navy. 

Postmasters General. 

Attorneys General. 



SPEAKERS OF THE HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES. 

James K. Polk, .... Tennessee Twenty-sixth Congress, . 1837. 

R. M. T. Hunter, .... Virginia, Twenty-seventh do. . . 1839. 

Prior to the elevation of Mr. Van Buren to the presi- 
dency, he had been long in public life, and had been hon- 
ored with several offices in his native state and under the 
general government. His talents, learning, and experience, 
though not greater than those of many others of his coun- 
trymen, were generally allowed to be adequate to his 



702 GREAT EVENTS OF 

station. He had not, indeed, like all his predecessors^ 
been connected more or less with the scenes of the Revo- 
lution, for he was born in the concluding year of the war. 
But, in the swiftly revolving years, it was evident that the 
time must soon come, when others than the men of '76 
would be called to the helm of government. New men, 
and those not of the Anglo-American stock, must partici- 
pate, as agreeable to the will of our mixed community, in 
guiding the ship of state which the fathers launched forth 
on the sea of experiment. Such was the case in respect to 
Mr. Van Buren, and such must it be hereafter, so far as 
regards men of ante-revolutionary birth. Whether our 
future presidents will continue to be guided by the spirit 
and example of the sages and heroes of the Revolution, 
remains to be seen. 

In developing the administration of Mr. Van Buren, the 
following topics will be noticed: 

Measures respecting Banks, Difficulties in Maine, 

Treasury Circular, Border Troubles, 

Continuance of Florida War, Changes of Public opinion, 

Internal Improvements, Character of the Administration, 

Public Expenses, Election of William H. Harrison. 

Measures respecting Banks, ^'C. — The embarrassments 
in trade, consequent on the discontinuance of the Bank of 
the United States, issued in a great and disastrous diminu- 
tion of the revenue. In this state of things, the administra- 
tion found it necessary to resort to large loans. The 
people, as was to be expected, soon began to suffer in their 
private enterprises, and the country throughout wore a 
gloomy aspect, in respect to its pecuniary affairs and gen- 
eral prosperity. This condition of things arose to a great 
height, in the year 1837, and continued for some time after- 
wards. "Over trading, or the unusual amount of importa- 
tions, was one cause to which this unprosperous state of 
the country was imputed. But it was also attributed to 
the discontinuance of the national bank, and to the repeated 
attempts of the administration to destroy its influence. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 703 

Several petitions, from different commercial towns and 
cities, with very numerous subscribers, were presented to 
the president, requesting an early session of congress. 
The president delayed, for some time, to act on the peti- 
tions; but the distress increasing, and other petitions being 
addressed to him, he issued a proclamation for convening 
the national legislature in the month of September." 

In his message, the president proposed what his oppo- 
nents termed the "sub-treasury scheme." He held out 
very little hope of relief to the people from the govern- 
ment. His opinion was, that the government could do 
little more than take care of itself — that the class or classes 
of the community who had suffered, could alone supply a 
remedy, by a more prudent and limited course of enter- 
prise and trade. These, and similar suggestions, seemed 
little calculated to satisfy a large portion of the people, 
especially as the government had destroyed one important 
means of benefit and facility to the merchants, and, through 
them, to all the other classes of citizens. 

Following the suggestions of Mr. Van Buren, congress 
passed an act authorizing the issue of treasury notes, to the 
amount of ten millions of dollars, for the immediate wants 
of the government. "This was no other than a loan, 
except in name. The notes were made negotiable, and 
thus became, in fact, merely paper money; with no better 
credit, for there was no greater capital, or certainty of 
payment, than there had been in the national bank. The 
like amount" of treasury notes was authorized in 1838, 
and again in 1839, but a part of former issues had been 
redeemed." 

The sub-treasury scheme, which the president had pro- 
posed in his message, did not succeed at that time. The 
measure was opposed not only by the adverse political 
party, but by his democratic friends who were concerned 
in banks, and it was, at that period, very unpopular. This 
portion of the democratic party separated from the admin- 
istration, and were known as conservatives. They eventu- 



704 GREAT EVENTS OF 

ally fell into the ranks of the old opposition, or as it was 
(and is still) termed, "the whig party." The subject of the 
sub-treasury was postponed. At the opening of the ses- 
sion of congress, in the following December, as may be 
remarked in anticipation, Mr. Van Buren again pressed the 
measure, which now seemed to be his favorite; but, though 
carried in the senate, it was defeated in the house. In a 
spirit of perseverance, he was enabled to effect the object, 
through his political friends, at the next session, when, on 
the 4lh of July, 1840, the bill received his signature. 

The extra session of congress seemed to satisfy neither 
party. The friends of the administration viewed the causes 
of the depression of business and the consequent distress, to 
be overaction in business, arising from exclusive issues of 
bank paper, and other facilities for the acquirement and 
enlargement of credit; the contraction of a large foreign 
debt, investment in unproductive lands, and vast internal 
improvements; and they naturally wished the separation 
of the government from the banks, in which project they 
were for the present disappointed. The opponents of the 
administration traced the causes of the pecuniary difficul- 
ties of the country to the veto of the national bank ; the 
removal of the deposites, with the earnest injunction of the 
secretary of the treasury upon the banks to enlarge their 
accommodations; the gold bill and the demand of gold for 
the foreign indemnities ; the imperfect execution of the 
deposite law; and the treasury order of July, 1836: and 
they naturally desired some modification or counteraction 
of these measures by legislative interference. Disappoint- 
ment was felt among the mass of the people, that the gov- 
ernment had taken care of itself, while their plans must be 
impeded, and the labors of industry go unrewarded. 

Issue of the Treasury Circular. — This was a communi- 
cation from the secretary of the treasury to the several 
collectors and receivers of the public money, containing 
instructions in respect to the safe keeping of the same. 



AMEHICAN HISTORY. 705 

The instructions were as follows: "Congress having ad- 
journed without making any additional provisions for the 
security and safe keeping of the public money, it is obvious 
that, in the present state of the laws and of the banks, 
an unusual responsibility devolves upon those who collect 
the revenues of the general government. The president 
expects that exertions, corresponding to the occasion, will 
cheerfully be made by every officer, and that no effort will 
be spared to have all the laws, as well as the regulations 
and instructions of the treasury department, scrupulously 
enforced. Accuracy in your accounts, punctuality in your 
returns, promptness in your deposites and payments, and 
entire forbearance to use any part of the public funds for 
private purposes, will, it is hoped, characterize the whole 
class of collecting offices hereafter. In the present condi- 
tion of things, if any departure should unfortunately occur, 
it will be much regretted; and, however unpleasant the 
task, an exemplary and severe notice of the irregularity 
will become necessary, in order to secure the great public 
interests involved in this subject. The duty on the part of 
public officers to abstain from the employment of the public 
moneys for private advantage, is so apparent, that no excuse 
whatever for it can be deemed admissible." 

Continuance of the JVar in Florida. — The war in 
Florida continued to be prosecuted during the adminis- 
tration of President Van Buren. Large sums of money 
were expended in maintaining it. Three millions and a 
half of dollars had been appropriated on its account, during 
the years 1836 and 1837, under General Jackson; and at 
the extra session in October, 1837, one million and six hun- 
dred thousand dollars were appropriated; and in 1838, the 
expenses for supporting the war in that quarter against the 
Indians, amounted to as large a sum as in either of the two 
preceding years. "When the difficulty arose with these 
Indians, President Jackson supposed that it would be soon 
terminated. And no one, at that time, had any reason to 
45 



706 GREAT EVENTS OF 

suppose it would continue for years, and have cost the gov- 
ernment eight or ten millions. Other measures than those 
of force, would probably have terminated the difficulty at 
an early period. It would certainly have saved many valu- 
able lives now lost to the country, and been far more satis- 
factory to the friends of humanity throughout the Union." 

Internal Improvements. — During Mr. Van Buren's admin- 
istration, large sums were appropriated for internal improve- 
ments, although the president was generally opposed to the 
policy. The expenditures were, however, for purposes 
which the advocates of state rights, for the most part, 
believed to be legitimate, such as repairs on the Cumber- 
land road and its continuance through the states of 
Indiana and Illinois; for light-houses, life-boats, buoys, 
and monuments, in behalf of the interests of navigation. 
In reference to these objects, there was always far more 
agreement among the different parties in congress, than in 
reference to any thing that seemed less essential to the 
nation's benefit. 

Public Expenses. — The expenses of the government had 
been increasing to a considerable extent, from year to year. 
During the year 1837 and 1838, they amounted to nearly 
thirty-two millions each. The number of public agents 
was greatly multiplied, and the compensation for their 
services was, in many cases, greatly increased. The 
federal officei's into whose hands moneys were placed, fre- 
quently appropriated them for improper purposes, and thus 
loss ensued. Extra services were often charged, through 
some pretext, and thus the compensation allowed by law 
was largely exceeded. The public printing for congress, 
and for the departments under the executive, occasioned a 
large and frequently a needless expenditure, as it was found, 
in many cases, that the work could have been performed at 
a far cheaper rate. Such was the tendency of high party 
feeling towards an abuse of government patronage. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 707 

Difficulties in the State of Maine. — The North-eastern 
boundary had long been a source of difficulty between the 
United States and England. The question had seemed on 
the eve of a decision by arms between the British authori- 
ties in New Brunswick and the state of Maine. Armed 
bands had been sent out on both sides to the territory in 
dispute. General Scott had been sent to the scene of con- 
tention by the president, and the affair, through the general's 
exertions, was, for the time, quieted, yet not settled. The 
danger attending this state of things, induced Mr. Van Buren, 
on the 26th of February, 1839, to communicate to congress a 
message on this subject, which resulted in an act of congress, 
giving the president additional power for the defence of the 
country, in certain cases, against invasion, or any attempt on 
the part of Great Britain to exercise exclusive jurisdiction 
over the disputed territory. 

He was authorized, in this event, to accept the services 
of any number of volunteers, not exceeding fifty thousand. 
The sum often millions was appropriated for the president 
to employ in executing the provisions of this act. At the 
same time, an appropriation was made for the sending of a 
special minister to England, should it be expedient in the 
opinion of the president. 

The Border Troubles on the Northern Frontier. — The 
Canada rebellion, so called, which broke out during the years 
1837 and 1838, strongly enlisted the sympathies of many of 
the Americans, especially in the northern parts of the states 
of New York and Vermont. They viewed it as the sacred 
cause of liberty and human rights. The consequence was, 
that they assumed the name of patriots, and formed secret 
associations, which they called Hunter's Lodges, with the 
object of rendering assistance to the insurgents in their 
efforts to establish independence in Canada. 

"In the prosecution of this well-meant, but illegal inter- 
ference in the concerns of a foreign power, a daring party 
of adventurers took possession of Navy island, a small spot 



708 GREAT EVENTS OF 

of ground, containing about three hundred and fifty acres, 
and situated in the Niagara river, about two miles above 
the falls, and lying within the jurisdiction of Upper Canada. 
It was fortified so strongly by the adventurers, as to resist 
an attack upon it by Sir James Head, the commander of 
the British forces. The president of the United States and 
the governor of the state of New York both issued procla- 
mations, enjoining upon the inhabitants of the frontier to 
observe a strict neutrality. 

"Notwithstanding these injunctions, arms and ammuni- 
tion were procured, either by purchase or by stealth, and 
kept for the use of the insurgents. The party upon Navy 
island fired upon the opposite shore of Canada, and boats 
were destroyed by the force of their shot. The persons 
who were in possession of the island, amounting to seven 
hundred, were fully supplied with provisions, and had col- 
lected twenty pieces of cannon. 

"These measures, on the part of the Americans, pro- 
duced great excitement among the provincial authorities in 
Canada. A small steamboat, called the Caroline, was hired 
by the insurgents, to ply between Navy Island and Schlos- 
ser, on the American shore, in order to furnish the islanders 
with the means of carrying on the war. It began to run 
on the morning of the 29th of December, and, during the 
evening of that day, a detachment of one hundred and 
fifty armed men from the Canada side, in five boats, with 
muffled oars, proceeded to Schlosser, drove the men who 
were on board the Caroline ashore, cut her loose from her 
fastenings to the wharf, and, setting the boat on fire, let her 
float over the falls. In this enterprise, a man by the name 
of Durfee was killed ; and it is said that one or two more 
were left in the steamboat when she went over the 
cataract."* 

The Americans, in their turn, were greatly excited, and 
the threatened serious consequences to the peace existing 

*'Willard's History of the United States. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



709 



between our government and that of Great Britain, were, 
with difficulty averted. The president, however, by pro- 




Blinung of the Caroline. 



clamation and other measures, succeeded, at length, in 
checking the belligerent movements of our people on the 
frontier. 



Changes of Opinion among the People. — Although the 
president, during his visit to his native state in the summer 
of 1839, for the first time since his inauguration, was every 
where greeted with enthusiasm by his political friends, and 
with great personal respect by his opponents, yet it was 
evident that the political horizon wore a different aspect 
from what it formerly had done. The derangement of the 
currency and prostration of trade, attributed by many to 
the mal-administration of government, had caused great 
political changes. Of the representatives in the twenty- 
sixth congress, there were one hundred and nineteen dem 
ocrats and one hundred and eighteen whigs, leaving out of 
view five representatives from New Jersey, whose seats 



710 GREAT EVENTS OF 

were contested. After several fierce debates, tlie demo- 
cratic members from this state were admitted. 

Mr. Van Buren, in 1840, being a candidate for reelection, 
failed to carry the suffrages of the people. The great 
political changes, from causes already intimated, as shown 
in the state elections, gave, at the outset, but little hope of 
his success. 

Character of the Administration. — Mr. Van Buren's 
administration, which closed on the 3rd of March, 1841, 
was an exciting one; and its character, even at this day, 
cannot, in all respects, be properly estimated. The verdict 
of posterity will be given with more justice than that of 
the present generation, in respect to its real benefit to the 
country. The great event of his administration, as has 
been remarked, by which it "will hereafter be known and 
desisrnated, is the divorce of bank and state in the fiscal 
affairs of the federal government, and the return, after half 
a century of deviation, to the original design of the consti- 
tution." The caution, however, which history must neces- 
sarily observe on this subject, is well exhibited in the 
following remarks: 

"The full results of the peculiar and experimental policy 
of President Jackson and President Van Buren, respecting 
banks and the currency, in their influence on the condition 
of the country, for good or for evil, for succeeding years, 
cannot be correctly estimated. The immediate conse- 
quences were a general disturbance of the trade and 
monetary affairs of the nation, and an unprecedented check 
to the accustomed pursuits of a people so enterprising 
in their spirit, and so desirous of improving their condition, 
as are the citizens of the United States. The sub-treasury 
scheme also gave alarm to the friends of the constitution 
generally, and to men of settled republican sentiments, who 
perceived in it a deviation from the essential elements of 
liberty recognized in the constitution, and a weakness of 
the responsibility of public agents, who should always be 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 711 

controlled by the authority of law. They knew that 
power was corrupting; that it was necessary to impose 
checks on those who were clothed with political authority, 
and to make them constantly amenable to their constituents. 
The developments and effects of this fearful experiment, 
must be left for narration to a distant day. The only just 
hope of the perpetuity and future purity of the republic, 
rest on the intelligence and virtue of the people, and on 
their wisdom in the choice of men for places of public 
trust; who, like Washington, shall make the constitution 
their guide, and, under the controlling influence of its doc- 
trines and requisitions, shall seek to preserve the integrity 
of the Union, and the rights and welfare of individuals." 

Canvass for the Presidency. — Unusual efforts had been 
put forth in the election of Mr. Van Buren's successor. 
Never before had greater activity been manifested by the 
leading political parties of the nation. The country had 
been convulsed with the strife for many months. The whole 
political press had exerted its utmost influences on the one 
side or the other, and that, in many instances, in the most 
unscrupulous manner. Considerations of great interest and 
importance were urged by the respective parties; much 
truth was uttered and widely disseminated, but more false- 
hood and detraction. Popular meetings — in numbers, char- 
acter, and enthusiasm, never before assembled on the 
American soil for this or any other purpose — were held 
towards the conclusion of the political contest in every state, 
and in almost every county. The most distinguished men 
in the nation addressed thousands and tens of thousands, by 
night and by day. Said an eminent statesman, on one occa- 
sion, "If, on the occurrence of our presidential elections in 
future, our contests must be so severe, so early begun, and 
so long continued, human nature will fail. The energies 
of man are not equal to the conflict." The question, which 
had been actually determined before, was officially decided 
on the 10th of February, 1841, when the ceremony of 



712 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



counting and announcing tiie votes of the electoral colleges 
for president and vice-president took place. The result 
was as follows: 



10 

7 

14 

4 

8 

7 

42 

8 

30 

3 

10 

23 

15 

11 

11 

15 

15 

21 

5 

4 

9 

5 

7 

4 

3 

3 



294 



STATES. 



Maine, 

New Hampshire, .... 

Massachusetts, 

Rhode Island, 

Connecticut, 

Vermont, 

New York, 

New Jersey, 

Pennsylvania, 

Delaware, 

Maryland, 

Virginia 

North Carolina, .... 
South Carolina, .... 

Georgia, 

Kentucky, 

Tennessee, 

Ohio, 

Louisiana, 

Mississippi, 

Indiana, 

Illinois, 

Alabama, 

Missouri, 

Arkansas, 

Michigan, 

Whole No. of electors, . . 
Majority, 148 



PRESIDENT 



pa ^ 



rJO 



234 



23 



11 



60 



VICE-PRESIDENT. 






234 






d 



c 
■> 



22 



48 



11 



11 



P-l !> 

. c 

03 H 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



713 



XIV. WILLIAM HENRY HARRISON, PRESIDENT. 




INAUGURATED AT WASHINGTON, MARCH 4, 1841. 
JOHN TYLER, VICE-PRESIDENT. 

HEADS OF THE DEPARTMENTS. 

Daniel Webster, Massachusetts, . . . March 5, 1841, Secretary of State. 

Thomas Ewing, Ohio, . , . , March 5, 1841, Secretary of Treasury. 

John Bell, Tennessee, .... March 5, 1841, Secretary of War. 

George E, Badger, .... North Carolina, . . March 5, 1841, Secretary of the Navy. 

Francis Granger New York, .... March 6, 1841, Postmaster General. 

J.J.Crittenden, Kentucky,. . . . March 5, 1841, Attorney General. 

SPEAKERS OF THE HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES. 

John White Kentucky, .... Twenty-eighth Congress, . 1841. 

John W. Jones Virginia, Twenty-iunlh do. . . 1843. 

The unwonted efforts put forth in the presidential can- 
vass, had prepared a majority of the people for an unusual 
exultation of feeling on the accession of General Harrison; 
but, in the providence of God, that exultation was destined 
to be transitory. Just one month from the day of his inau- 
guration, after a brief sickness, he died. The nation, it 



714 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



may well be believed, was surprised by this most unex- 
pected calamity. It was difficult to conceive that the 
recent august spectacle of his introduction into the highest 
office in the gift of his countrymen, should be so nearly 
associated with his funeral honors. The loss seemed 
severe, in proportion to the expectations that had been 
indulged. A suitable commemoration of the distressing 
event was observed throughout the United States, by 
public bodies, and especially by Christian worshiping 
assemblies. Political opponents, in many instances, were 
not slow to render homage to the memory of the deceased 
president. There had been time for no particular develop- 
ment of principles or course of policy, on the part of the 
administration. The cabinet had been formed, and things 
were proceeding prosperously, and the future was full of 
promises, when this bereavement came to quench the hopes 
of millions. 

This brief notice of a brief administration maybe closed 
by an extract from the circular issued by the members of 
the cabinet, immediately after the president's decease, and 
which alludes to his dying, as well as his living example: 
"The people of the United States, overwhelmed, like our- 
selves, by an event so unexpected and so melancholy, will 
derive consolation from knowing that his death was calm 
and resigned, as his life had been patriotic, useful, and dis- 
tinguished; and that the last utterance of his lips expressed 
a firm desire for the perpetuity of the constitution,* and the 
preservation of its true principles. In death, as in life, the 
happiness of his country was uppermost in his thoughts." 

Upon the demise of General Harrison, Mr. Tyler, the 
vice-president, in accordance with the provisions of the 
constitution, as they were construed by himself, and were 
acquiesced in by the nation, became president of the 
United States. 

* His last words were, as if addressing his successor, " Sir, I wish you to 
understand the principles of the government. I want them carried out. I ask 
nothing more." 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



715 



XV. JOHN TYLER, PRESIDENT. 




ASSUMED THE GOVERNMENT APRIL 4, 1841 



[The cabinet of General Harrison continued in office 
under Mr. Tyler till September, when they all resigned, 
excepting Mr. Webster, who remained till the 8th of May, 
1843, when the department of state was temporarily filled 
by the attorney general, Hugh S. Legare.] 



BEADS OF THE DEPARTMENTS. 



Abel P. Upshur, Virginia, . . . 

John C. Calhoun, South Carolina, 

Walter Forward, Pennsylvania, . 

John C. Spencer, New York, . . 

George M. Bibb, Kentucky, . . 

John C Spencer, New York, . . 

James M. Porter, Pennsylvania, . 

William WiUdns, Pennsylvania, . 

Abel P. Upshur Virginia, . . . 

Pavid Hensliaw, Massachusetts, , 

Thomas W. Gilmer, .... Virginia, . . . 
Jolin Y. Mason, Virginia, . . 



January 2, 
March 6, 



1S44,; 
1814, ! 



Secretanes of State. 



, September 13, 1841,^ 

March 3, 1843, < Secretaries of Treasury. 

, June 15, 1844, > 

December 20, 1(541, i 

. March 8, 1843,' Secretaries of War. 

February 15, 1844, ) 

September 13, 1841, ) 

July 24. 1843, 

February 15, 1844, 

March 14, 1844, 



Secretanes of the Navy. 



Charles A. Wickliffe, 



Kentucky, .... September 13, 1841, Postmaster GeneraL 



Hujjh S. Legare, South Carolina, 

John Nelson Maryland, . . 

John Y. Mason, Vu-^nia, . . 



September 13, 1841, > 

Januarj-2, 1844,> Attorneys GeneraL 

March 5, 1845, > 



716 GREAT EVENTS OF 

The bereavement which the nation had experienced, 
seemed to demand from it a solemn recognition of the 
Divine Providence in the sad event. Accordingly, Mr. 
Tyler very properly appointed a day of public humiliation, 
fasting, and prayer, to be observed throughout the land, in 
token of its sense of the Divine judgment, and, as a means 
of securing the continuance of the Divine favor. This was 
well received, and the day was religiously observed through- 
out our widely-extended country. 

In the room of an inaugural address. President Tyler 
made an official declaration, in a published document, of 
the principles and general course of policy which he 
intended should mark his administration. These, as sum- 
marily expressed, were generally satisfactory to his politi- 
cal friends. 

The principal measures and events of President Tyler's 
administration will be noticed in the following order: 

Extra Session of Congress, Celebration of Bunker's hill Monument, 

Relations with Great Britain, Treaties, 

Settlement of the N. E. Boundary, Annexation of Texas, 

Difficulties in Rhode Island, Character of Mr. Tyler's Administrat'n, 

Modification of the Tariff, Presidential Canvass. 

Extra Session of Congress. — A few days before his 
death. General Harrison had issued his proclamation for an 
extra session of congress, to be held on the 31st of May, 
1841, principally on account of the condition of the revenue 
and finances of the country. These were suffering, in 
consequence of the character of the events that had taken 
place. The revenue was insufficient to support the gov- 
ernment, and the currency of the country was greatly 
disordered. Congress assembled, in conformity to the pro- 
clamation, and engaged in the grave and urgent business to 
which their attention had been called. 

Several important acts were passed at this session, 
among which were — the establishment of a uniform sys- 
tem of bankruptcy, a measure which seemed imperiously 
required for the relief of more than half a million of debt- 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 717 

ors, who otherwise had no prospect of paying their debts — 
a bill providing for the distribution of the net proceeds of 
the public lands among the states, according to their 
respective population on the federal representative scale — 
also, the repeal of the sub-treasury law, which had been 
adopted towards the close of Mr. Van Buren's administra- 
tion — and an act ij7iposing duties of twenty per cent, on the 
value of all articles of import not expressly excepted therein. 
Congress, at this time, passed a bill having in view the 
estabHshment of a national bank, which, however, Mr. 
Tyler saw fit to veto, notwithstanding, in his first message, 
he had recommended a bank of some kind. The bill, 
which the president set aside, chiefly, as he alleged, from 
his doubts as to its accordance with the constitution, con- 
tained, in the view of its framers, a corftpromise sufficient 
to overcome his constitutional objections to a bank. But 
having, in bis veto-message, shadowed forth a fiscal agent, 
such as was believed he might approve, a bill, in agreement 
therewith, was framed and adopted ; yet this also he vetoed ; 
and there not being a constitutional majority in its favor, it 
was lost. This was a result, in both cases, sufficiently 
mortifying to the political party which had raised him 
to power. To the friends of a national bank, the disap- 
pointment was extreme. Great excitement prevailed, 
and all of Mr. Tyler's cabinet, except Mr. Webster, 
resigned. 

Relations with Great Britain. — A communication was 
made to the American government, on the part of that 
of Great Britain, as announced by the president in his 
message of the 6th of December, 1841, respecting the 
destruction of the steamboat Caroline. That affair, it was 
alleged, was undertaken by orders from the authorities of 
the British government. Under this sanction, the release 
of Alexander McLeod, a British subject, who had been 
indicted for the murder of an American citizen, on that 
occasion, was demanded by the English authorities. It 



718 GREAT EVENTS OF 

happened, however, favorably for the peace of the two 
countries, that McLeod had previously been tried in the 
state of New York, and acquitted. The excitement and 
anxiety, among all parties, had been intense during the 
trial, and the result was awaited, with no little foreboding, 
on the part of the peaceably disposed. It was now only 
left that the affair of the Caroline should, in some way, be 
adjusted by negotiation. 

Settlement of the North-eastern Boundary. — The import- 
ant event of defining and agreeing upon the North-eastern 
boundary of the United States, took place in 1842. The 
treaty made with England on this subject, was ratified by 
the senate on the 20th of August, of that year. The 
proper boundary, between the United States and the 
British possessions in that quarter, had long been a matter 
of serious controversy and difficulty. The claims of either 
country conflicted with those of the other — bitter feelings 
were engendered among the inhabitants dwelling on the 
borders, and disturbances not unfrequently took place 
between them, so that the peaceful relations of the two 
powers were, to some extent, constantly endangered. It 
was fortunate for the country, that Mr. Webster was still a 
member of the cabinet, and brought the weight of his char- 
acter and official station to bear upon this question. It was 
also fortunate for England that she sent so conciliating and 
able a negotiator as Lord Ashburton, to treat on the sub- 
ject. In the spirit of kindness and compromise, the matter 
was discussed, and, at length, settled between them — the 
president, at the same time cooperating in endeavors to the 
same effect. 

That the states of Maine and Massachusetts, who were 
interested in the division to be made between the countries, 
might be satisfied, their respective legislatures appointed 
several gentlemen as commissioners on the occasion. The 
treaty was duly ratified on the part of both powers, in the lat- 
ter part of 1842, with the public proclamation of the same by 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 719 

the president; and thus ended a harassing controversy of 
fifty years' standing. 

Difficulties in Rhode Island. — From a state of things 
which existed in Rhode Island at this time (1842), the 
most serious consequences were feared, in respect to that 
commonwealth, if not to the Union at large. In attempts 
to set aside the ancient charter of the state, the mode of 
adopting a new constitution became a matter of contro- 
versy among the people. A portion of them proceeded, in 
a manner unauthorized by the laws of the state, in erecting 
the fabric of the government. This portion of the citizens, 
called the "suffrage party," actually formed and adopted a 
constitution of their own, made choice of Thomas W. 
Dorr as governor, and elected a legislature. This was 
aside from the government which was already existing in 
the state. That being administered I'egularly at the same 
time, and another portion of the citizens, called the "law 
and order party," upholding it; a conflict, as to authority, 
necessarily ensued between the two parties. The law and 
order party had chosen their governor, Samuel W. King, 
at the appointed period, and both parties met to transact 
the business usually attended to at the meeting of legisla- 
tive bodies. 

"The legally organized party then took active measures 
to put down what was denominated the rebellion. Great 
commotion ensued, and several arrests were made. Dorr 
left the state, but soon returning, his followers assembled 
under arms, and a bloody struggle appeared inevitable. 
The insurgents, however, dispersed on the appearance of 
the government forces, and Dorr, to avoid arrest, fled 
from the state. 

"In June, however, the insurgents again made their 
appearance under arms, and were joined by Dorr. The 
whole state was now placed under martial law, and a large 
body of armed men was sent against the insurgents, who 
dispersed without any effectual resistance. Dorr again 



720 GREAT EVENTS OF 

fled; but returning, after a few months, was arrested, tried 
for treason, convicted, and sentenced to be imprisoned 
during life. In the mean time, a constitution for the state 
had been adopted, according to the prescribed forms of 
law. In June, 1845, Dorr was released, although he had 
refused to accept a pardon on condition of taking the oath 
of allegiance to the state government." 

Modification of the Tariff. — A well-regulated tariff was 
believed, by many, to be the only measure by which the 
financial disorders and stagnation in business, so character- 
istic of the times, could be remedied. Accordingly, before 
the adjournment of the second session of the twenty-seventh 
congress (August 31st, 1842), a bill modifying, in some 
important particulars, the existing tariff, passed both houses 
of congress, and received the signature of the president. 
The first bill introduced and passed, was vetoed by Mr. 
Tyler; and, for a time, the friends of the measure indulged 
in painful apprehensions as to the final issue. An unwonted 
hostility had been manifested, on the part of a powerful 
party, to any modification of the law on this subject, and 
every step of its progress had been most earnestly and 
bitterly contested. But the imperious necessity of the 
measure, the wants of the national treasury, and the suffer- 
ing condition of the various branches of industry, induced 
congress to yield to the prejudices of the executive. 
Accordingly, such alterations were made in the bill vetoed 
as comported with the president's views, and it was returned 
with his signature. 

Celebration of the Bunker s hill Monument. — "In June, 
1843, was celebrated, with great pomp and appropriate 
ceremonies, the completion of the Bunker's hill monument. 
This great public work had met with numerous delays; 
but, having at length received its topmost stone, the 17th 
of June, the anniversary of the battle, was assigned to cele- 
brate the event. The president and several members of 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 72 1 

his cabinet honored the celebration. A multitude, of all 
classes, and from various parts of the country, were present. 
An oration was pronounced by Mr. Webster on the occa- 
sion. The pageant was grand and imposing, and calcu- 
lated to exalt, in the hearts of assembled thousands, the 
virtues and patriotism of the men who had, in by-gone 
years, moistened the soil on which the monument stands 
with their richest blood. A sad event, however, followed 
fast upon the festivities of the day — this was the sudden 
decease of Mr. Legare, the recently-appointed secretary 
of state. He had followed the president to witness the 
celebration; but sudden sickness fell upon him, and he 
died at his lodgings, in Boston, on the morning after the 
celebration." 

Treaties. — The treaty with Great Britain, fixing a bound- 
ary line between^ the United States and Canada, has already 
been elsewhere mentioned. But in addition to that subject, 
the treaty at that time formed also stipulated, that each 
nation should maintain on the coast of Africa a naval force, 
of vessels sufficient to carry, in all, not less than eighty guns ; 
to be independent of each other, but to act in concert for 
the suppression of the slave trade. By another article of 
the treaty, it was stipulated that fugitives from justice, found 
in either country, should be delivered up by the two gov- 
ernments respectively, upon complaint, and upon what 
should be deemed sufficient evidence to sustain the charge. 

A treaty between the United States and the Chinese 
Empire, was ratified by a unanimous vote of the senate, 
during the second session of the twenty-eighth congress. 
The treaty was concluded by Caleb Cushing and Tsying, 
on the 3d of July, 1844. It placed our relations with China 
on a new footing, and under auspices highly favorable to 
the commerce and other interests of this country. 

Some months previous to this time, a treaty had been 
negotiated with Texas, respecting the annexation of that 
republic, as a territory, to the United States. The annun- 
46 



722 GREAT EVENTS OF 

ciation of such a treaty, was made to congress in April, 
1844, by a special message from the president, and excited 
much surprise throughout the country, and awakened great 
anxiety in the minds of those who were opposed to the 
measure. They viewed it as involving an extension of 
slavery, and a probable war with Mexico, as she still laid 
claim to Texas as a portion of her rightful domain. The 
senate, however, rejected the treaty, and thus frustrated 
Mr. Tyler's designs at that period. • 

Joint Resolution for the Annexation of Texas. — The 
rejection of the treaty with Texas, before mentioned, 
seemed not to discourage the president from attempting 
the annexation of that country to the United States, in vio- 
lation, as many believed, of the constitution. According to 
his wishes, and it is supposed at his suggestion, a joint reso- 
lution* for annexation was introduced into congress, and 
passed the house of representatives, January 23d, 1845, by 
a vote of one hundred and eighteen to one hundred and one. 
In the senate, the resolution underwent several important 
amendments, particularly one by Mr. Walker, involving 
the alternative of negotiation at the option of the president, 
which, having been concurred in by the house, received the 
sanction of the executive, and thus the way was prepared 
for the annexation of the country in question. 

"As these measures, in regard to the admission of Texas, 
were adopted at the close of the session of congress, it was 
expected that Mr. Tyler would leave it to his successor to 
consummate the wishes of congress, and it was also under- 
stood that Mr. Polk had determined to negotiate a treaty 

* To this resolution there were three conditions — the 1st was, that Texas 
should adopt a constitution, and lay it before congress on or before the 1st day 
of January, 1846. 2. That all muies, minerals, fortifications, arms, navy, &c., 
should be ceded to the United States. 3. That new states might hereafter be 
formed out of the said territory. The amendment of Mr. Walker allowed the 
president of the United States, instead of proceeding to submit the foregoing 
resolutions to the republic of Texas, as an overture on the part of the United 
States for admission, to negotiate with that repubhc. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 723 

with Texas, under the alternative offered by Mr. Walker's 
amendment. President Tyler, however, determined to 
forestall the action of his successor, and hence dispatched 
an express to communicate to Texas, that he had decided 
to invite Texas into the Union, under the provisions of the 
resolutions as they passed the house of representatives, 
without the exercise of farther treaty-making power." 

Character of Mr. Tyler's Administration. — "Of the 
character of Mr. Tyler's administration, and his personal 
relations thereto, it is yet too early to speak. His inde- 
pendent course in vetoing the bank bills and other measures, 
greatly exasperated the party who had elevated him to 
office, and he was denounced as a traitor; while his equally 
independent course in opposing General Jackson in his 
measures against the United States' bank, and also his alli- 
ance with the whigs during Mr. Van Buren's administration, 
denied him the confidence of the democrats. He himself 
said, 'I appeal from the vituperation of the present day to 
the pen of impartial history, in the full confidence that 
neither my motives nor my acts will bear the interpretation 
which has, for sinister purposes, been placed upon them.' 
As an executive of the people's will, he exhibited all the 
necessary vigor of a chief magistrate. 'Nor is it to be 
denied,' says one of his political opponents, 'that the foreign 
relations of the United States were ably managed during 
his presidential term, and that he generally surrounded him- 
self with able counsellors in his cabinet.' " 

Presidential Canvass. — Mr. Tyler's presidential term 
expired on the 4th of March, 1845, and he was not reelected, 
nor indeed was he a candidate for reelection, except for a 
short period. The candidates of the two great political 
parties were now Henry Clay, of Kentucky, and James K. 
Polk, of Tennessee. These had been nominated by the 
respective conventions of the parties, which had assembled 
in the city of Baltimore, one on the 1st, and the other on 



724 GREAT EVENTS OF 


the 17th of May, 1844. The strife and the efforts of the 


adherents of the respective candidates were eager and 


persevering. The issue, for some time, appeared to be 


doubtful ; but the close of the canvass shovi^ed that the 


democratic nom.inee had been elected. 


The following table exhibits the result of the official count 


in the presence of both houses of congress, February 12th: 


2 




PRESIDENT. 1 


VICE-PRESIDENT. 


002 






>> 


a, ^ 
— *> 


a 


o o 

cs 


STATES. 






^ c 
.Pi 


a to 


S o 




1"^ 


c <_ 


o w- 


^-B 


3 Us 




D O 


u o 


iz, 






a 


•o 


H 


9 


Maine, 


9 




9 




6 


New Hampshire, . . . 


6 




6 




12 


Massachusetts, .... 




12 


I 


12 


4 


Rhode Island, .... 




4 




4 


6 


Connecticut, .... 




6 




6 


6 


Vermont, 




6 




6 


36 


New York, 


36 




36 




7 


New Jersey, 




7 




7 


26 


Pennsylvania, .... 


26 




26 




3 


Delaware, 




3 




3 


8 


Maryland, 




8 




8 


17 


Virginia, 


17 




17 




11 


North Carolina, . . . 




11 




11 


9 


South Carolina, .... 


9 




9 




10 


Georgia, 


10 




10 




12 


Kentucky, 




12 




12 


13 


Tennessee, 




13 




13 


23 


Ohio, 




23 




23 


6 


Louisiana, 


6 




6 




6 


Mississippi, 


6 




6 




12 


Indiana, 


12 




12 




9 


Illinois, 


9 




9 




9 


Alabama, 


9 




9 




7 1 Missouri, 


7 




7 




3 


Arkansas, 


3 




3 




5 


Michigan, 


5 




5 




275 


Whole No. of electors, . 


170 


105 


170 


105 




Majority, .... 1381 









AMERICAN HISTORY. 



725 



XVI. JAMES K. POLK, PRESIDENT. 




INAUGURATED AT "WASHINGTON, MARCH 4, 1845. 



GEORGE M. DALLAS, VICE-PRESIDENT. 



HEADS OF THE DEPARTMENTS. 

James Buchanan, .«. . . .Pennsylvania, . . . March 5, 1845, Secretary of State. 

Robert J. Walker, .... Mississippi, .... March 5, 1845, Secretary of Treasury. 

William L. Marcy, New York, .... March 5, 1845, Secretary of War. 

Gp'>rce Ban^oft, Massachusetts, . . March 10, 1845,3 g^arigs ^ffhe Navy 

John Y. Mason, Virgima, September 9, 1846,5 

Cave Johnson, Tennessee, .... March 5, 1845, Postmaster General. 

John Y, Mason, Virginia, .... March 5, latS, > 

Natlian Clifrord, Maine, December 23, 1846, > Attorneys General. 

Isaac Toucey, Comiecticut, . . . June 21, 1848,' 

SPEAKERS OF THE HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES. 

John W, Davis Indiana Twenfy-ninth Congress, . . 1845. 

Robert C. Wmtlirop, . . Massachusetts, . . Thirtieth do. . . 1847. 

The election of Mr. Polk to the presidency was not very 
strongly anticipated by the democratic party; for besides 
the great popularity of his rival, Mr. Clay, he had received 
the nomination of the Baltimore Convention, held in May 



726 GREAT EVENTS OF 

of the previous year, not as the first choice of that body, 
but because of its inabiUty to harmonize on another candi- 
date. Before the meeting of the convention, Mr. Van Burea 
was expected to be the prominent candidate; but his avowed 
opposition to the annexation of Texas, added to other sources 
of dissatisfaction, induced the convention to abandon him, 
and to select a candidate in the person of James K. Polk, 
whose political views were supposed to be more in accord- 
ance with those of the democratic party, especially at the 
South. During the first seven ballotings of the convention, 
Mr. Polk did not receive a single vote ; on the eighth ballot- 
ing, but forty-four; while on the ninth, he received every 
vote of the convention, amounting to two hundred and 
sixty-six in number. On the occurrence of the election, 
despite the efforts which were made in favor of the whig 
candidate, he was elected by a strong majority. 

On the occasion of his induction into office, Mr. Polk, 
following usage, delivered an address, explanatory of the 
principles which would guide him in the administration of 
the government. These were so nearly identical with those 
expressed by his predecessors, that we deem it unnecessary 
to detail them. It may be stated, however, that he expressed 
himself opposed to a national bank — to a tariff for protection 
only; but was strongly in favor of the annexation of Texas, 
and was satisfied of our "clear and unquestionable title to 
Oregon." In official action, he pledged himself to adminis- 
ter the government for the whole people, irrespective of the 
party by which he was elected. 

The events and measures which signalized the adminis- 
tration of Mr. Polk were — 

Decease of General Jackson, Battle of Buena Vista, 

Admission of Texas, Capture of Vera Cruz, 

Division of Oregon, Cerro Gordo, 

Mexican War, Progress of the Army, 

Siege of Fort Brown, Occupation of Mexico, 

Battle of Palo Alto, Treaty, 

Battle of Resaca de la Palma, California and its Gold, 

Fall of Monterey, Election of General Taylor. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 727 

Decease of General Jackson. — A short time previous 
to the termination of his presidential career, General Jack- 
son was attacked with a severe hemorrhage of the lungs. 
He recovered, however, sufficiently to be present at the 
inauguration of his successor. On his arrival at the Her- 
mitage, he was weak and infirm; but relaxation from 
arduous duties, added to the attention of friends, at length 
restored him to comparative health. His lungs, however, 
were from this time feeble, if not positively diseased. 

But, for several months prior to his decease, his health 
became visibly worse. He was constantly cheered, how- 
ever, by the visits of his old and attached personal friends; 
and the consolations of religion were a never-failing solace 
to his heart. 

"General Jackson continued to grow more feeble until 
the 8th day of June, 1845. Early in the morning of that 
day he swooned, and, for some time, was supposed to be 
dead. On reviving from the swoon, he became conscious 
that the spark of life was nearly extinguished, and, expect- 
ing to die before another sun would set, he sent for his 
family and connections to come and receive his dying 
benediction. His remarks, it is said, were full of affection 
and Christian resignation. His mind retained its vigor to 
the last, and his dying moments, even more than his earlier 
years, exhibited its highest intellectual light. His death 
took place on the evening of the 8th of June, in the seventy- 
ninth year of his age. By his request, Dr. Edgar, of the 
Presbyterian church, preached his funeral sermon."* 

General Jackson was, doubtless, no ordinary man. For 
many years, he occupied a prominent place in the affairs 
of his country. Whatever may have been thought of the 
wisdom or constitutionality of some of his measures, all 
united in awarding to him the merit of honesty, and a true 
desire to promote the welfare of the nation. That he was 
ardent, sometimes rash, and withal precipitate in his mea- 

* Life of Andrew Jackson, by John S. Jenkins. 



728 GREAT EVENTS OF 

sures, and then determined, may be admitted, without any 
meditated wrong to his reputation. But when death laid 
him in the grave, poHtical differences were forgotten, and 
poHtical opponents united in paying a high and well-mer- 
ited tribute to his memory. 

Admission of Texas. — We have already had occasion to 
refer (p. 721) to the joint-resolution of congress, of the 
23d of January, 1845, for the annexation of Texas to the 
United States. The conditions prescribed by that reso- 
lution were subsequently accepted by Texas, and, in his 
first annual message to congress, Mr. Polk informed that 
body that nothing remained to consummate that annexation 
but the passage of an act by congress, admitting her into 
the Union upon an equal footing with the original states. 

To such a strange and summary process of admitting 
states, there were loud and strong remonstrances. The 
unconstitutionality of the measure was urged ; but more, the 
probable increased disturbance of our relations with Mex- 
ico, which still claimed the jurisdiction, whether justly or 
not, over a considerable part of the territory. Besides, it 
was contended that the direct effect would be to extend the 
oppressions and curses of slavery. 

Neither argument nor remonstrance, however, served to 
induce the president or his supporters to pause. They 
pretended to foresee great and signal blessings as the 
necessary result of thus extending the free institutions of 
the United States. And, accordingly, it was, upon the 
recommendation of the president, resolved by congress to 
admit Texas upon an equal footing with the original states. 
And the grant was made to her, which had not before been 
made since the adoption of the federal constitution, to 
allow her two representatives, while her population was 
insufficient to entitle her to one, except under the specific 
provision of the constitution, that each state shall have, at 
least, one representative. 

In consequence of these measures, in relation to Texas, 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 729 

by the American government, and at an early stage of 
them, the Mexican minister demanded his passports; and, 
at a subsequent date, the American minister, Mr. SHdell, 
was refused a reception and recognition, as such, by the 
Mexican government. Thus, as had been predicted by the 
opposers of annexation, a serious misunderstanding, w^hich 
already existed between the United States and Mexico, in 
relation to the conduct of the latter touching other matters, 
was rendered still more serious, and was rapidly tending, 
it was plainly perceptible, to open hostilities between the 
two powers. 

While such was the position of our relations with Mexico 
— the horizon becoming daily more obscure, and clouds, 
portentous of evil, were rising higher and higher — a single 
act of the president precipitated the war which many had 
predicted, but which all saw reason to deplore. This was 
an order issued to General Taylor to break up his encamp- 
ment at Corpus Christi, and, passing the Neuces, to concen- 
trate his forces on the left bank of the Rio del Norte. 

Division of Oregon^ — Prior to the introduction of Mr. 
Polk into office, several attempts had been made by the 
governments of the United States and Great Britain to 
settle, by negotiations, questions in dispute between them, 
as to the proprietorship and occupation of Oregon — all of 
which had failed. These negotiations were conducted at 
London, in the years 1818, 1824, and 1826; the first two, 
under the administration of Mr. Monroe; the last, under 
that of Mr. Adams. The negotiations of 1818 having 
failed to accomplish its object, it was agreed, October 20th 
of that year, that, to the citizens of each nation, the har- 
bors, bays, &c., should be open for ten years. The nego- 
tiations of 1824, left this agreement untouched, as did those 
of 1826; but, August 6th, 1827, it was further agreed, that 
it should be competent for either party, after October 20lh, 
1828, to annul this convention, by giving to the other 
twelve months' notice. 



730 GREAT EVENTS OF 

Subsequently, negotiations were resumed. In 1844, the 
British plenipotentiaries offered to divide the Oregon terri- 
tory by the forty-ninth parallel of latitude, leaving the 
navigation of Columbia river free to both nations. This 
proposition was immediately rejected by the American 
minister; whereupon, he was invited by the British min- 
ister to make a proposition in return. 

At this stage of the negotiation, Mr. Polk took the presi- 
dential chair; and, anxious to settle the question, he made 
the same offer which had been made by the British min- 
ister, excepting the free navigation of the Columbia river. 
This proposition being unacceptable, further negotiations 
terminated. 

On the meeting of congress, in December, 1845, the 
president recommended that the notice required by the 
convention of August, 1827, should be given to Great 
Britain, which, at the expiration of a year, would bring the 
question to an issue. The subject, thus brought to the 
notice of congress, excited the highest possible interest. 
The friends of the executive, and perhaps others, were 
strongly in favor of giving the required notice, while 
serious apprehensions were entertained by many, that the 
practical effect of such a measure would be a war between 
the two nations. At length, the question was settled by the 
adoption of a resolution in accordance with the executive 
recommendation. In the house, the vote on the resolution 
was one hundred and forty-two to forty-six; in the senate, 
forty-two to ten. 

The official notice, thus directed, was given by the pres- 
ident to her majesty Queen Victoria, on the 28th of April, 
1846. Before the delivery of this notice, however, the 
British minister at Washington had received instructions 
to submit to the American government a new and further 
proposition for a partition of the territory in dispute. 

In a special and confidential communication to the senate 
on the 10th of June, the president informed congress that 
such a proposition had been made, and requested their 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 731 

advice. At the same time, he reiterated the views 
expressed in his annual message, that no compromise, 
which the United States ought to accept, could be effected ; 
that our title to the whole of Oregon was maintained by 
irrefragable arguments, and that the claim could not be 
abandoned, without a sacrifice of both national honor and 
interests. Such was the tenor of the president's communi- 
cation. But he solicited advice. In a resolution, adopted 
thirty-eight to twelve, the senate advised the president to 
accept the proposal of the British government, which he 
accordingly did; and, on the 16th of June, a convention or 
treaty, settling boundaries, &c., in relation to Oregon, was 
communicated by the president to the senate, by the latter 
of which it was ratified, forty-one to fourteen. 

The amicable settlement of such a question, which had 
long subsisted between the two governments — which had 
employed, time after time, and for a series of years, some 
of the most distinguished statesmen on both sides the water 
— which had given birth to warm and excited feelings, and 
to warm and contentious words — which had become more 
embarrassing the longer negotiations were continued, and 
which, it was agreed on both sides, was fast ripening into 
open rupture and collision — the amicable settlement of such 
a question, was a subject worthy of congratulation in both 
hemispheres. If the terms of the treaty were not so favor- 
able to the American nation as might have been obtained, 
they were such as the friends of peace and good under- 
standing were willing to accept; and, as it was admitted 
that the treaty was consummated through the wisdom and 
firmness of the senate, that body received, as it was enti- 
tled to receive, the thanks of the nation. 

Mexican War. — In compliance with the order of the 
president, already noticed (p. 729), General Taylor arrived, 
with the "army of occupation," on the 28th of March, 
before Matamoras. On the same day, the Mexican general, 
Ampudia, warned General Taylor to withdraw his forces 



732 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



beyond the Nueces, which notification was repeated by 
General Arista, on the 24th of April, who, at that date, 
superseded Ampudia. On the same day, a rumor pre- 
vailed that the enemy were crossing the river, above and 
below the American camp. To ascertain the truth of this 
rumor. Captain Kei', with a squadron of dragoons, was 
directed to reconnoitre between the camp and the mouth 
of the river; while another squadron, consisting of sixty- 
three dragoons, under Captain Thornton, was sent above 
for the same object. The former returned without having 
seen or heard of a hostile corps. But the party under 
Captain Thornton was suddenly surrounded by a large 







Surprise of Captain Thornton and Party. 



body of Mexican infantry and cavalry, made prisoners, and 
taken to Matamoras. Captain Thornton himself effected 
an escape by an extraordinary leap of his horse, which, 
however, subsequently fell with and injured him. In 
endeavoring to return to the camp, he was taken a few 
miles from it, and joined his men, as a prisoner, at Mata- 
moras. This was the first actual fight of the war, and 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 733 

was the occasion of great exultation on the part of the 
Mexicans. 



Siege of Fort Brown. — While these events were trans- 
piring, intelligence was received by General Taylor that 
Point Isabel, the harbor on the Texas coast nearest the 
mouth of the Rio Grande, and where all his military stores 
were deposited, was about being assailed, and that all 
communication with that important post might soon be 
interrupted. This intelligence decided General Taylor at 
once to take up his line of march for the Point, and to open 
a communication between that and Fort Brown. Arrange- 
ments were accordingly made. Fort Brown was so nearly 
completed, that under a competent garrison it might pru- 
dently be left. Major Jacob Brown, after whom the fort 
was named, was put in command of it, and the seventh 
regiment of infantry and two companies of artillery were 
assigned as. the garrison. 

These arrangements having been completed, General 
Taylor, with the main body of the army, commenced his 
march towards Point Isabel. It was a hazardous, but 
necessary movement. Of the number, position, and plans 
of the enemy he was profoundly ignorant. The Mexican 
General, Arista, mistook this movement of General Taylor 
towards Point Isabel for a precipitate retreat, and imme- 
diately dispatched a courier extraordinary to Mexico, 
announcing the fact. In the opinion of some, he was better 
informed, but "wished, for ulterior purposes, to create such 
an impression among the Mexican soldiers and the Mexican 
government." But whatever might have been his igno- 
rance, he soon had an opportunity to inform himself of the 
real object of the movement, and therefore set about 
endeavoring to destroy Fort Brown. 

For two days following the departure of the army, Fort 
Brown remained unmolested; but, on the third morning, the 
Mexicans opened upon it with a battery of seven guns, 
killing Sergeant Weigard, but otherwise effecting no mate- 



734 GREAT EVENTS OF 

rial injury. On leaving the fort, General Taylor had 
instructed Major Brown, in case the Mexicans surrounded 
it, to give him information by firing the eighteen-pounders 
at stated intervals. The contingency having occurred, the 
critical condition of the fort v^^as thus communicated to 
General Taylor, who made instant preparations to return 
toils relief. Meanwhile, the bombardment was renewed; 
during which. Major Brown was mortally wounded, and 
was succeeded in command by Captain Hawkins. 

On the 7th and 8th, the bombardment was continued; but 
about two o'clock it ceased, when was heard, in the direc- 
tion of Point Isabel, a heavy cannonading. It was the 
presage of relief, as Captain Hawkins inferred from it that, 
in whatever contest General Taylor was engaged, he was 
urging his return. And so it proved. Towards the close 
of the day, intelligence was received that the Americans 
had "met the enemy," and had driven them back towards 
Matamoras. 

Battle of Palo Alto. — General Taylor had heard the sig- 
nal-guns at Fort Brown; and, on the evening of the 7th, left 
Point Isabel with a force of about two thousand one hun- 
dred men, with a large train of provisions and military stores. 
At the distance of seven miles, he encamped, resuming his 
march early on the morning of the 8th. In their progress, 
they at length reached a broad prairie, bounded by Palo 
Alto, a thick grove of dwarfish trees. On either side of 
the American army were ponds of water, and beyond 
them, chapparal. Upon this prairie, a large body of Mex- 
icans were drawn up in battle array. No time was lost in 
the requisite preparations, on the part of the Americans, 
and soon a cannonading was commenced on either side, 
which for two hours rent the air with its thunders. In the 
firing of the Mexicans there was little precision, their mis- 
siles almost invariably passing over the American lines, 
while the discharges from the American guns marked their 
courses with carnage and death. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 735 

At the expiration of two hours, the Mexican batteries 
began to slacken, and, at length, ceased altogether. They 
were unable longer to withstand the terrible and destructive 
fire of Ringgold's, Churchill's, Duncan's, and Ridgeley's 
guns, and began to fall back, for the purpose of forming a 
new line of battle under cover of the smoke. The Amer- 
icans also formed a new line. At the expiration of an 
hour, the action was renewed by our artillery, which was 
even more destructive than before. As night was now 
drawing on, the Mexicans, bent on one last and most vig- 
orous effort, poured in upon Ringgold's battery a literal 
tempest of balls. Captain Page fell, mortally wounded, a 
cannon-ball having carried away the whole of his lower- 
jaw; and the brave Ringgold, nearly at the same time, had 
both legs shot away by a cannon-ball, which passed through 
his horse. On the 11th, he died at Point Isabel. 

With great spirit and determination did Arista and his 
army maintain the contest; but it was in vain. They 
were at length driven from the field in hopeless disorder. 
Night put an end to the contest; and the wearied and 
exhausted victors sank upon the field, where they chanced 
to be, glad to find opportunity to rest from toil so severe. 
The force of General Taylor did not exceed two thousand 
three hundred; that of Arista consisted of six thousand 
infantry, with seven pieces of artillery, and eight hundred 
cavalry. The loss of the Americans was but four men 
killed — three officers — and thirty-seven wounded. Two 
hundred Mexicans were killed; four hundred wounded. 
Some estimate their loss in killed, wounded, and missing, 
little short of one thousand. 

Resaca de la Pahna. — At two o'clock, on the following 
day, the American army moved from the field of victory, 
at Palo Alto, towards Fort Brown. Towards evening, 
what was their surprise when, on approaching a ravine, 
called Resaca de la Palma, or the Dry River of Palma, they 
discovered the Mexican army occupying this exceedingly 



-736 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



well-selected spot, and drawn up in battle array. A vigor- 
ous action immediately ensued. The Mexican artillery 
became engaged with Ridgeley's battery, as the latter 
moved up the ravine. Generals La Vega and Requena 
superintended the former, and the effect of the firing soon 
began to be severely felt along the American lines. To 
dislodge them, became indispensable to the safety of the 
Americans. The execution of this duty was assigned to 
Captain May, whose celebrated charge now took place. 
"I will do it," said May; and, turning to his troops, he rose 
in his stirrups, pointed to the guns before them, now pour- 
ing forth their terrific explosions, and exclaimed, "Remem- 
ber your regiment! men, follow!" He struck his charger, 




Charge of Captain May. 

and bounded on before them, while a deafening cheer 
answered his call; and immediately the whole were dash- 
ing towards the cannons' mouths. May outstripped them — ■ 
fortunately, wonderfully did he escape, and wonderful was 
it that so many of his squadron escaped, exposed, as they 
were, to a fire which swept fearfully along the very line 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 737 

they were pursuing. Some, indeed, there met an untimely 
fate — seven men, among whom were the brave and noble- 
hearted Inge and Sacket. Terrific as was the scene, May 
and his followers pressed on. As they approached the 
battery, at a single bound, May's horse cleared it. The 
horses of a few others were equal to the leap, and their 
impetus carried them beyond the guns. Wheeling again, 
they drove the gunners off, and Captain Graham, and 
Lieutenants Pleasantson and Winship, with others, coming 
up, were masters of the battery. General La Vega was 
made prisoner. The American infantry now charged the 
Mexican line; for a time, the latter fought desperately, and 
sustained themselves with stubborn bravery; but, at length, 
yielding to necessity, they precipitately fled from the field. 
In this battle, only the outlines of which we give, the 
Americans captured eight pieces of artillery, several stand- 
ards, large military stores, and several hundred prisoners. 
The loss of the Americans, in both these actions, was 
three oflicers and forty men killed. Besides the officers 
already named, was Lieutenant Cochrane. Thirteen officers 
and one hundred men were wounded. The Mexican loss 
was one hundred and fifty-four officers and men killed ; 
two hundred and five wounded; missing, one hundred and 
fifty-six. General Taylor, following the battle, continued 
his march to Fort Brown; and, on the 18th, took possessron 
of Matamoras, the Mexican settlement opposite. 

Fall of Monterey. — Following the occupation of Mata- 
moras, preparations were made, by order of the govern- 
ment, for an advance into the interior of Mexico. During 
these preparations, which occupied the space of three 
months, several Mexican villages, Reinosa, Wier, Revilla, 
and Camargo, were taken possession of This last place, 
situated about one hundred and eighty miles above the 
mouth of the Rio Grande, was selected as a depot of sup- 
plies; and to this point, the several divisions of General 
Taylor's army were at length concentrated. The first of 
47 



738 GREAT EVENTS OF 

these divisions, two thousand and eighty, was commanded 
by General Twiggs; the second, one thousand seven hun- 
dred and eighty, by General Worth; the third, two thou- 
sand eight hundred and ten, by General Butler. 

On the 19th of September, these several divisions reached 
a place called Walnut Springs, distant from Monterey 
three miles. The capture of this city was now the imme- 
diate object in view. It was a strongly-fortified place, with 
a competent garrison under command of General Ampudia. 
On the evening of the 19th, a reconnoisance of the fortifi- 
cations was made; and, on the following day, the attack 
was commenced by the division of General Worth. On 
the 21st, the attack was renewed, and two fortified 
heights were taken; the guns of one of which was turned 
upon the bishop's palace, which had been rendered exceed- 
ingly strong. On the 22d, other heights, above the bishop's 
palace, were carried, and, soon after, the palace itself. As 
these fortifications, in a measure, commanded the city, the 
enemy, on the night of the 22d, evacuated all his defences 
in- the lower part. On the morning of the 23d, the streets 
of the upper part of the city became the scene of action. 
Here the battle raged. All that day the firing was kept 
up; the American troops proceeded from house to house — 
from square to square — the Mexicans resisting them at 
every step. The carnage was frightful. 

Early on the 24th, Ampudia prepared to evacuate the 
town; a suspension of hostiHties was, therefore, arranged 
till twelve o'clock; during which, at the request of Ampu- 
dia, General Taylor had an interview with him, which 
resulted in a capitulation ; placing the town and materials 
of war, with certain exceptions, in the possession of the 
American general. 

The city was found to be of great strength. There 
were mounted forty-two pieces of cannon. The Mexican 
force consisted of seven thousand troops of the line and 
two or three thousand irregulars. The American force 
was four hundred and twenty-five officers, and six thousand 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 739 

two hundred and twenty men. The artillery was one ten- 
inch mortar, two twenty-four pound howitzers, and four 
light field batteries, of four guns each. 

The American loss was twelve officers and one hundred 
and eight men killed; thirty-one officers and three hundred 
and thirty-seven men wounded. The loss of the Mexicans 
was still more considerable. An armistice was allowed by 
General Taylor, of eight weeks, subject to be revoked by. 
either government. On receiving intelligence of the armis- 
tice and its conditions, the American government, it is said, 
directed its termination. The Mexican army was per- 
mitted to retire, and marched out with the honors of war. 

Victory at Buena Vista. — For some months following the 
occupation of Monterey, General Taylor was variously 
employed; during which time, with what he had already 
achieved, the conquest of the provinces of New Mexico, 
New Leon, Coahuila, and Tamaulipas, in the Mexican 
republic, had been effected. 

As an advance still farther into the interior of Mexico 
was ordered by the government, General Worth, with his 
division, had some time previously been sent forward to 
take the pass at Saltillo, fifty miles west of Monterey. To 
this point, leaving a force of one thousand five hundred 
men to garrison Monterey, General Taylor directed his 
course on the 31st of January, and, on the 2d of February, 
reached Saltillo. His effective force at this time was about 
five thousand. On the 4th of February, he advanced 
upon Agua Nueva, a strong position on the road leading 
from Saltillo to San Luis; at which place intelligence 
was received, on the 21st, that Santa Anna, the Mexican 
general-in-chief, with an army exceeding twenty thousand 
men, was on the advance. Finding his present position, at 
Agua Nueva, less favorable for a conflict with a force so 
overwhelming, he fell back upon Buena Vista, a strong 
mountain-pass, eleven miles nearer Saltillo. Of the five 
thousand troops, of which his army was composed, less 



740 GREAT EVENTS OF 

than five hundred were regulars ; while, on the other hand, 
the army of Santa Anna consisted of the flov^^er of the 
Mexican nation. The odds were fearful, being more than 
four to one. 

At length, on the 22d of February, the Mexican army 
bore down upon General Taylor, whose troops, now formed 
in order of battle, calmly awaited the approach of the Mexi- 
.can host. Halting his army at some little distance, Santa 
Anna sent a summons to Gfeneral Taylor to surrender; to 
which the hero of Palo Alto very politely, but laconically 
replied, "I beg leave to say, that I decline acceding to your 
request." 

Still, the enemy forbore, for a time, an attack, evidently 
waiting the arrival of his rear columns. But on the morn- 
ing of the 23d, the conflict between the armies began. A 
full description of the battle would occupy pages. Few 
engagements were ever entered upon when the forces were 
so unequal in numbers. That victory should declare for 
Taylor and his five thousand troops, is the wonder and 
admiration of all military men. But while all due praise 
is accorded to the infantry and the few cavalry engaged, 
the most effectual work was accomplished by the artillery. 
The American artillery cannot probably be excelled. x\t 
one moment — a most critical and anxious moment it was — 
when it seemed nearly impossible but that the Mexican 
army should overpower — if by no other means, by the 
force of numbers — Captain Bragg was ordered to take a 
particular position with his battery, the Mexican line being 
but a few yards from the muzzle of his pieces. The first 
discharge of the cannister caused the enemy — probably 
advancing as they were — to pause and hesitate; while a 
second and third discharge drove them back in disorder; 
and, in the words of General Taylor, "saved the day." 

That night — it was a night intensely cold — the American 
soldiers were compelled to bivouac without fires, expecting 
that the morning would renew the conflict. During the 
night, the wounded were removed to Saitillo. The follow- 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 741 

ing day, prisoners were exchanged, the dead were collected 
and buried ; and it may be added, that the Mexican wounded, 
left upon the field by Santa Anna, were sent to Saltillo, and 
comfortably provided for. 

The loss of the Americans during the action was, killed, 
two hundred and sixty-seven; wounded, four hundred and 
fifty-six; missing, twenty-three. The Mexican loss in killed 
and wounded was supposed to amount to two thousand — five 
hundred of whom were left upon the field of battle. "Our 
loss," says General Taylor in his official dispatch, "has been 
especially severe in officers, twenty-eight having been killed 
upon the field. We have to lament the death of Captain 
George Lincoln, assistant adjutant-general, serving in the 
staff of General Wool — a young officer of high bearing 
and approved gallantry, who fell early in action. No loss 
falls more heavily upon the army in the field than that of 
Colonels Hardin and McKee, and Lieutenant-colonel Clay. 
Possessing in a remarkable degree the confidence of their 
commands, and the last two having enjoyed the advantage 
of a military education, I had looked particularly to them 
for support, in case we met the enemy. I need not say, 
that their zeal in engaging the enemy, and the cool and 
steadfast courage with which they maintained their posi- 
tions during the day, fully realized my hopes, and caused 
me to feel yet more sensibly their untimely loss.'' 

The annals of American warfare probably do not furnish 
a more remarkable victory than this of Buena Vista, whether 
we consider the inequality of the forces engaged — the char- 
acter of the forces, being nearly all volunteers on the Ameri- 
can side, and regular troops on the other — or the decisive 
nature of the victory itself. Most remarkable were the 
coolness and gallantry displayed ; but it must be remem- 
bered that that coolness and gallantry were, in no slight 
degree, the result of those qualities which so eminently dis- 
tinguished the commanding areneral himself 

Capture of Vera Cruz. — Events connected with the 



742 GREAT EVENTS OF 

prosecution of the war, will require us in the next place to 
speak of transactions in another quarter of that agitated 
and long-distracted country. 

Some two hundred miles south-easterly of the capital, on 
the Gulf of Mexico, is situated the city of Vera Cruz — a 
place of considerable mercantile importance, and nearly 
opposite to which is a small island, on which stands the 
castle of San Juan d'Ulloa, a fortress long celebrated for 
its impregnable strength. 

The reduction of this fortress, and the capture of this most 
important maratime town belonging to Mexico, had for some 
time engaged the attention of the American government. 
For a time, the well-known strength of the fortress, and the 
danger arising from the vomito, of garrisoning that and the 
city, in case of their reduction, strongly operated against 
the enterprise. But their importance to the final and more 
speedy termination of the war, at length decided the presi- 
dent and his advisers to hazard the expedition. It being 
impracticable to withdraw General Taylor from the theatre 
of his signal victories, the enterprise was intrusted to the 
long-tried and accomplished General Scott. 

In obedience to his orders. General Scott left Washington 
on the 24th of November, on this great and doubtful enter- 
prise. On the 1st of January, he reached the Rio Grande. 
The troops destined for this expedition, among whom was a 
considerable portion of the army under General Taylor, were 
directed to rendezvous at Lesbos, an island about one hun- 
dred and twenty-five miles north-west of Vera Cruz. From 
this point, the army was transported to the west of the island 
of Sacrificios. The landing of the troops having been 
effected without direct opposition, although the guns and 
castles of the city kept up a constant firing with round 
shot and thirteen-inch shells, the several divisions of the 
army took their respective positions for the purpose of 
investment and siege. 

Soon after the commencement of the siege, a "norther" 
prevailed, which rendered it impossible to land heavy ord- 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 743 

nance. On the 17th, a pause occun-ed in the storm, and ten 
mortars, four twenty-four-pound guns, and some howitzers 
were landed. On the night of the 18th, the trenches were 
opened, and — engineers, with sappers and miners, leading 
the way — the army gradually closed in nearer the city. 

On the 22d of March — seven of the ten-inch mortars 
being in battery, and other works in progress — General 
Scott summoned the governor of Vera Cruz to surrender 
the city. This he refused. On the return of the flag, the 
mortar-battery, at a distance of eight hundred yards from 
the city, opened its fire, and continued to fire during the 
day and night. 

On the 24th, the batteries were I'einforced with twenty- 
four pounders and Paixhan guns. On the 25th, all the 
batteries were in "awful activity." Terrible was the scene! 
The darkness of the night was illuminated with blazino- 
shells circling through the air. The roar of artillery, and 
the heavy fall of descending shot, were heard throughout 
the streets of the besieged city. The roofs of buildino-s 
were on fire. The domes of churches reverberated with 
fearful explosions. The sea was reddened with the broad- 
sides of ships. The castle of San Juan returned from its 
heavy batteries the fire, the light, the smoke, the noise of 
battle. Such was the sublime and awfully-terrible scene, 
as beheld from the trenches of the army, from the 22d to 
the 25th of March. 

Early on the morning of the 26th, General Landers, on 
whom the command had been devolved by General Morales, 
made overtures of surrender. Late on the night of the 
27th, the articles of capitulation were signed and exchanged. 

On the 29th, the official dispatch of General Scott 
announced that the flag of the United States floated over 
the walls of Vera Cruz and the castle of San Juan d'Ulloa. 
The regular siege of the city had continued from the day 
of investment, the 12th of March, to the day the articles of 
capitulation were signed, the 27th; making a period o*^ fif- 
teen days, in which active, continuous, vigorous operations 



744 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



were carried on. During this time, our army had thrown 
three thousand ten-inch shells, two hundred howitzer shells, 
one thousand Paixhan shot, and two thousand five hundred 
round shot, weighing, in the whole, about half a million 
pounds! Most effective and most terrible was the disaster 
and destruction they caused within the walls of the city, 
whose ruins and whose mournuig attested both the energy 
and the sadness of war." 




The American Army in Vera Cruz. 

The surrender of the city almost necessarily led to the 
surrender of the castle. By the terms of capitulation, five 
thousand prisoners were surrendered on parole, and nearly 
five hundred pieces of fine artillery were taken. The 
number of killed and wounded, on the American side, was 
comparatively small. The principal officers killed were 
Captains Alburtis and Vinton. The destruction of life fell 
heavily upon the Mexicans, and especially upon the citizens 
of Vera Cruz, many of whose females and children found 
their death from shells falling and bursting in the city. 
This, however painful it was, was unavoidable, inasmuch 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 745 

as many, who had ample time to leave the city before the 
bombardment commenced, failed to take advantage of that 
opportunity. 

The fall of Vera Cruz and its neighboring fortress was 
the result of cool and determined bravery, but more, per- 
haps, of scientific skill and wise calculation. The castle 
had long been considered impregnable, and, by many, its 
reduction was deemed little short of presumption. 

Cerro Gordo. — The victories of Palo Alto, Monterey, 
and Buena Vista, under General Taylor, followed, as they 
were, by the capture of Vera Cruz, and the fall of that 
Mexican Gibraltar, San Juan d'Ulloa, although terribly 
disastrous to the Mexicans, had not served to conquer them. 
Nothing short of the loss of their capital, it was apparent, 
could subdue them; and the occupation of that now became 
the one great and controlling object of the commander-in- 
chief. Preparations were accordingly made to march upon 
the city of Mexico, by the way of Jalapa, Perote, and 
Puebla, a distance of about three hundred miles. 

On the 12th of April, the American army had reached 
the neighborhood of Cerro Gordo, a mountain-pass, sixty 
miles from Vera Cruz. Here Santa Anna had collected 
about fifteen thousand men, and had made every possible 
preparation to resist the progress of the Americans. He 
had fortified several eminences, formidable by nature, but 
now still more formidable by the batteries, which he had 
planted. 

Perceiving that a front attack of these works would be 
hazardous in the extreme. General Scott directed a road to 
be opened around Cerro Gordo, which would enable the 
army to ascend the mountain, and gain the rear of the 
Mexican works. This was a masterly movement — the 
work of indescribable toil; but when accomplished, it was 
apparent to the Mexicans that their fate was sealed. The 
consequence was, that one position after another was 
obliged to yield, until, at length, but one remained — the 



746 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



fortress of Cerro Gordo, the highest and most formidable. 
Tlie storming of this was intrusted to Colonel . Harney, 
supported from various points by Twiggs, Shields, and 
Pillow. It was a desperate enterprise, but at length it was 




Colonel Harney at Cerro Gordo. 

accomplished. Sergeant Henry had the honor of hauling 
down the national standard of Mexico. Of the gallant 
conduct of Colonel Harney, General Scott was an imme- 
diate witness. When all was effected, approaching the 
colonel, between whom and himself there had been some 
coolness, he thus addressed him: "Colonel Harney, I can- 
not adequately express my admiration of your gallant 
achievement, but, at the proper time, I shall take great 
pleasure in thanking you in proper terms." 

The result of the victory was, three thousand prisoners; 
forty-three pieces of brass artillery, manufactured at Seville; 
five thousand stands of arms; and the five Generals Pen- 
son, Jarrero, La Vega, Noriega, and Obando. 

Meanwhile, the Mexican commander-in-chief addressed 
himself to his own personal safety. In company with 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 747 

Generals Canalizo and Almonte, and some six thousand 
men, he made his escape. But he was so hotly pursued, 
that he was obliged to leave his carriage, and mount a 
mule which was attached to it. Nor was there time to 
unharness the animal, but he was detached by summarily 
cutting the harness. The carriage was of course aban- 
doned; and in it, or near it, was found Santa Anna's cork 
leg, which, in the haste of the moment, had fallen off, and 
to restore which there was now no time. And still more, 
his dinner, which had been prepared, was discovered in his 
carriage uneaten; and which, after the pursuit was ended, 
served as a grateful repast to the several hungry and 
weary American officers. 

Progress of the Army. — Baffled in his attempt to arrest 
the march of the American army, Santa Anna had no 
other course but to retreat, as we have related. The way 
was now open to the American troops, who advanced upon 
Perote; which having garrisoned, they proceeded to the 
ancient city of Puebla, in the Spanish tongue Puehla de los 
Angelas, the city of angels. Here, for several weeks, the 
army rested, waiting for reinforcements, the troops being 
deemed entirely inadequate for so formidable an undertak- 
ing as that of marching on the capital. At length, the 
anticipated forces having arrived, preparations were made 
to advance. On the 6th of August, 1847, the army con- 
sisted as follows: 

Scott's force at Puebla, 7,000 

Cadwallader's brigade, ---------- 1,400 

Pillow's brigade, 1,800 

Pierce's corps brigade, ---------- 2,409 

Garrison at Puebla, under Colonel Childs, ----- 1,400 

Total arrived at Puebla, - - - - 14,009 
Deduct from this the garrison at Puebla, including sick, 3,261 

Total marched from Puebla, - - - - 10,748 

This army was arranged in four divisions, with a cavalry 
brigade. This brigade was under the command of Colonel 



748 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



Harney. General Worth commanded the first division; 
General Twiggs the second ; General Pillow the third ; and 
General Quitman the fourth. 

At length, on the 7th of August, the second division, 
under General Twiggs, commenced its march, followed on 
the 8th, 9th, and 10th, by the other divisions. No opposing 
foe impeded their progress. On the 17th, the army was 
concentrated at San Augustine, about ten miles south of 
Mexico, on the Acapulco road leading to the city. From 
this point, the Americans were destined to meet with the 
most formidable resistance. Every possible preparation 
had been made by Santa Anna to prevent their access to 
and occupation of the city. On the 20th, the drama 
opened, and, on that day, several distinct and severe 
engagements occurred between the Mexicans and the sev- 




Battle of Churubusco. 



eral divisions of the American army, the principal of which 
were the battles of Contreras and Churubusco. In these 
engagements, thirty-two thousand Mexicans were engaged, 
and were defeated, and even routed. Three thousand 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 749 

prisoners were made, including eight generals and two 
hundred and five other officers. Four thousand, of all 
ranks, were killed and wounded; thirty-seven field-pieces 
captured, besides large stores of ammunition. An easy 
access to the city now presented itself, and, but for a single 
circumstance, the victorious Americans would doubtless 
have occupied it that same evening, or early on the ensuing 
morning. 

Some time previously, the president of the United States, 
desirous of ending the war, had deputed a commissioner, 
Nicholas P. Trist, Esq., to proceed from Washington to 
Mexico, there, if possible, to effect a treaty with that gov- 
ernment. The present was deemed a fit moment, ere the 
victors entered the city; and, in order to avoid a forcible 
entry, to propose an adjustment of difficulties. Accordingly, 
the commander-in-chief decided to pause, and await the 
action of its councils. On the 21st, an armistice was 
agreed upon. This was followed by consultations between 
Mr. Trist and Mexican commissioners, in relation to the 
terms of peace. These, however, failed ; and infractions of 
the armistice having occurred, the conflict was resumed. 
On the 8th, the two armies were engaged in a severe action 
at Molinos del Rey. In this action, Santa Anna com- 
manded in person. It continued two hours, and was 
attended with great loss on both sides, but resulted in the 
triumph of the American arms. 

There remained yet one formidable obstacle to the 
entrance of the city. This was the fortress of Chepultepec 
— a natural and isolated mount of great elevation, strongly 
fortified at its base and on its acclivities and heights. On 
the morning of the 12th, the bombardment and cannonade 
of this fortress was commenced, and was continued on the 
13lh. The Mexicans resisted with stubborn obstinacy, 
and, at length, yielded only by dire necessity. The officer 
who had the honor of striking the Mexican flag from the 
walls, and planting the American standard, was Major 
Seymour, of the New England regiment, soon after he had 



AMERICAN HISTORY, 



751 



succeeded the gallant Colonel Ransom, who fell while lead- 
ing his troops up the heights of Chepultepec. 

Such was their position on the night of the 13th. On 
the following day, the victorious army entered the ailcient 
and still proud, but now subjugated city of the Aztecs — a 
place celebrated for its wealth and magnificence — for its 
public squares and public palaces — its churches and other 
beautiful structures — from the very discovery of the coun- 
try. At the capture of Mexico, the effective force of Gen- 
eral Scott did not exceed six thousand. 




The Army crossing the National Bridge near Cerro Gordo. 

Treaty. — The occupation of Mexico, by the American 
army, essentially terminated the war. A few other engage- 
ments, between detachments of the armies, occurred at 
subsequent dates; but the fate of the capital crushed the 
hopes and paralyzed the efforts of the Mexicans. In this 
posture of affairs, Mr. Trist renewed his proposal for a 
treaty between the two republics. At length, this desirable 
object was effected, and "a treaty of peac^e, friendship, and 
settlement," was signed at Guadalupe Hidalgo. On its 



752 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



being submitted to the senate of the United States by the 
president, a long and exciting debate ensued. But, at length, 
after important amendments, it was ratified by a constitu- 
tional majority. To facilitate its ratification by the Mexi- 
can government, and to explain the modifications vs^hich it 
had undergone, the Hon. Mr. Sevier and Hon. Nathan 
Clifford were dispatched to Mexico. On their arrival at 
the city of Querataro, on the 25th of May, they found 
that the house of deputies had already sanctioned the treaty, 
and, on that day, it was adopted by the Mexican senate by 
a vote of thirty-three to five. 

By this treaty, Upper California and New Mexico were 
ceded to the United States. The latter paying to the 
former fifteen millions of dollars, in four annual instalments, 
and assuming such debts as were due by Mexico to American 
citizens, not exceeding three millions and a quarter of dollars. 




Califomians. 



California and its Gold. — The territories of New Mexico 
and Upper California, were known at the time of their 
cession to be sufficiently large for a great empire. But, by 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 753 

many, they were considered of comparatively little value 
to the United States, excepting the bay of San Francisco, 
on the Pacific, as a place of harbor for our ships. But, 
since their acquisition,California has become, from its mineral 
wealth,' especially its gold, an object of great interest and 
attraction. The whole civilized world has been astonished 
by the reports which have been put in circulation respecting 
its golden treasures, and thousands upon thousands have 
set forth for this western El Dorado. 

California is separated into two divisions by a range of 
mountains, called the Sierra Nevada, or Snowy Mountains, 
which stretches along the coast at the general distance of 
one hundred and fifty miles from it. West of this range are 
the valleys of San Joaquin and the Sacramento, which are 
watered by rivers of the same name. They rise at opposite 
ends of these valleys, and at length meet and enter the bay ol 
Francisco together. The greatest point of interest in this 
newly-acquired territory, is the valley of the Sacramento, 
which is distinguished by its gold deposites or "jo/acers," as 
they are called. The recent discovery of the existence of 
gold in this region was accidental. In enlarging the race-way 
of a water-wheel, connected with a saw-mill just erected by 
a Mr. Marshall for Captain Sutter, by letting in a strong 
current of water, a considerable quantity of earth was car- 
ried to the foot of the race. Not long after, Mr. Marshall 
discovered some glittering particles in this earth, which, on 
further inspection, proved to be virgin gold. Further 
explorations ensued, and deposites have been found to exist 
in various portions of this valley for several hundred miles. 

Election of General Taylor. — The administration of Mr. 
Polk was signalized by many interesting and important 
events. Yet, it cannot be said to have been popular, even 
with the party to which he owed his elevation. Towards the 
close of his term, few, if any, seriously advocated his reelec- 
tion. At a democratic convention, held in Baltimore May 
21st, 1848, Lewis Cass, of Michigan, was nominated for the 
48 



754 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



presidency, and General W. O. Butler, of Kentucky, for the 
vice-presidency. The candidates proposed by a whig con- 
vention held at Philadelphia, June 7th, were General Zachary 
Taylor, of Louisiana, and Millard Fillmore, of New York. 
Subsequently, a free-soil convention assembled at Utica, and 
nominated Martin Van Buren. The votes of the several 
electoral colleges resulted as follows: 






E P 



STATES. 



PRESIDENT. 



E-'S 



S >A 






VICE-PRESIDENT. 






s -^ 

3 3 

» 3 
• u 



9 

6 

12 

4 

6 

6 

36 

7 

26 

3 

8 

17 

11 

9 

10 
12 
13 
23 
6 
6 

12 
9 
9 
7 
3 
5 
3 
4 
4 
4 



290 



Maine, 

New Hampshire, . . . 
Massachusetts, .... 
Rhode Island, .... 
Connecticut, .... 

Vermont, 

New York, 

New Jersey, 

Pennsylvania, .... 

Delaware, 

Maryland, 

Virginia, 

North Carolina, . . . 
South Carolina, .... 

Georgia, 

Kentucky, 

Tennessee, 

Ohio, 

Louisiana, 

Mississippi, 

Indiana, 

Illinois 

Alabama, 

Missouri, 

Arkansas, 

Michigan, 

Florida, 

Texas, ....... 

Iowa, 

V^isconsin, 

Whole No. of electors, . 
Majority, .... 146 



12 
4 
6 
6 

36 
7 

26 
3 



11 

10 
12 
13 



17 
9 



23 

6 
12 
9 
9 
7 
3 
5 

4 
4 
4 



163 



.127 



12 
4 
6 
6 

36 
7 

26 
3 



11 

10 
12 
13 



163 



17 
9 



23 

6 
12 
9 
9 
7 
3 
5 

4 
4 
4 

127 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



755 



XVII. ZACHARY TAYLOR, PRESIDENT. 



BT. ^.i„: ._ „.„^.„.._..,^., 

INAUGURATED AT WASHINGTON, MARCH 5, 1849. 
MILLARD FILLMORE, VICE-PRESIDENT. 

HEADS OF THE DEPARTMENTS. 

John M. Clayton, Delaware, .... March 6, 1&49, Secretary of State. 

William M. Meredith, . . . Pennsylvania, . . . March 6, 1849, Secretary of the Treasury. 

Tnomas Ewing Ohio, March 6, 1849, Sec'ry of Home Department.* 

George W. Crawford, . . . Georgia, . . . . March 6, 1849, Secretary of War. 

William B. Preston, .... Virginia, March 6, 1849, Secretary of the Navy. 

Jacob Collamar, Vermont March 6, 1S49, Postmaster GenferaL 

Reverdy Johnson, Maryland, .... March 6, 1849, Attorney General. 

* A new office, embracing certain portions of business heretofore transacted in the Departments of 
State, Treasury, &c. 

It was an occasion of great rejoicing on Monday, the 5th 
of March, when the hero ot Buena Vista stood on that spot 
at the eastern portico of the national capitol, where had 
stood Jefferson, Madison, and others, and baring his head, 
took the oath prescribed, to support the constitution, which 
was administered to him by Chief Justice Taney. 




756 GREAT EVENTS OF 

The inaugural address of General Taylor, like all his 
official communications to government while in the field, 
was brief — shorter than any similar address by any other 
president, except Mr. Madison's. To a majority of the 
people, it proved quite satisfactory, and even in England 
was pronounced an eloquent production. Previous to his 
election. General Taylor had declined all pledges, excepting 
the assurance to the nation, that he would never be the 
president of a party, but should endeavor, if elected, to 
bring back the government to the spirit of the constitution, 
as understood and administered by Washington. Other 
pledges than this, he now declined, standing, as he did, 
before God and the nation; but this pledge he was ready 
to renew. "In the discharge of these duties," said he, "my 
guide will be the constitution, which I this day swear to 
'preserve, protect, and defend.' For the interpretation of 
that instrument, I shall look to the decisions of the judicial 
tribunals established by its authority, and to the practice of 
the government under the earliest presidents, who had so 
large a share in its formation. 

"Chosen by the body of the people, under the assurance 
that my administration would be devoted to the welfare of 
the whole country, and not to the support of any particular 
section or merely local interests, I, this day, renew the 
declarations I have heretofore made, and proclaim my fixed 
determination to maintain, to the extent of my ability, the 
government in its original purity, and to adopt, as the basis 
of my public policy, those great republican doctrines which 
constitute the strength of our* national existence." 

The ceremonies of the inauguration being over. General 
Taylor entered upon the duties of his office, respected for 
his private worth and public services, with many supplica- 
tions, on the part of the pious and the patriotic, that his 
official course might, in its issues, prove as beneficial to his 
country as was Washington's, which he had presented to 
himself as the model of his administration. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



757 



BRITISH AMERICA. 



GENERAL REMARKS. 




British America embraces not far from one equal half 
of the North American continent. The whole area amounts 
to about four millions of square miles. The Arctic ocean 
bounds it on the north, and the Atlantic on the east. The 
southern boundary is the St. Lawrence, and the extended 
chain of lakes as far westward as the Lake of the Woods, 
whence the dividing line between the British possessions 
and the United States follows the forty-ninth parallel of 
latitude westward to the Strait of Fuca, and thence along 
its channel south-west to the Pacific ocean. On the west, 
British America is bounded in part by the ocean, and in part 
by the line of the one hundred and forty-first degree of 
west longitude. 



758 GREAT EVENTS OF 

The greater portion of this immense region is a waste, 
uninhabited, the home of wild beasts, and the seat of eternal 
snow and ice. It possesses httle value, except the skins 
and furs which are taken from the animals that rove there. 
The settlements are few, even in those parts that have been 
reduced into provinces, and these embrace but an incon- 
siderable portion of the whole region. 

It has not been thought important to establish regular 
governments in all the provinces, so called. Such govern- 
ments are established only in the Canadas, Nova Scotia 
and Cape Breton, New Brunswick, Prince Edward's Island, 
and Newfoundland. The Canadas consist of Upper and 
Lower, or Canada West and Canada East, and embrace 
the principal amount of the population and productive 
resources of that whole northern world. 

Canada East is a country of some considerable extent, 
measuring about two hundred thousand square miles, but 
mostly hilly and rocky, and unproductive, except on the 
borders of the St. Lawrence. 

Canada West contains an area of one hundred and fifty 
thousand square miles, if its western boundary, as is gener- 
ally considered, extends no farther than to the heads of the 
streams which fall into Lake Superior. The climate of 
Canada West, or Upper Canada, is less severe than that of 
Lower Canada. It has also some quite productive soil. 




AMERICAN HISTORY. 759 



I. CANADA.* 

Discovert — Settlement — Capture of Quebec — Death of Champlain — Religious 
Enterprises — War made by the Iroquois — Accessions to the Colony — 
Progress of the Colony — Attempts of the English to Conquer Canada — 
Condition of Canada in 1721 and 1722 — General Prosperity of the 
Colony — Refusal to join in the War of American Independence — Conse- 
quences of American Independence to Canada — Territorial Divisions and 
Constitution — Dissensions after the close of the war of 1812 — Disturbances 
and Insurrections. 

Discovery. — Jacques Carter, of St. Malo, in France, is 
the acknowledged discoverer of Canada. He was a distin- 
guished mariner, and was solicited by the French to con- 
duct a voyage to Newfoundland. This he undertook with 
two small vessels, of only twenty tons burden each. On 
the 10th of May, 1534, he saw the shores of that island, 
and steering to the south along the coast, landed at a harbor 
which he named St. Catharine's. Thence, proceeding 
westward and northward, he entered the Gulf of St. Law- 
rence and the mouth of the river of the same name; but 
the unfavorableness of the weather, and the lateness of the 
season, induced him to return to France. He, however, 
first took possession of the country in the name of his king. 

During the following year, he was invested with the 
command of three ships of larger size, and well equipped 
with all sorts of supplies; and making a second voyage to 
Newfoundland, he entered the gulf on the day of St. Law- 
rence. Hence, it is supposed, is the name of the gulf and 
of the river. This voyage was not completed till he 
reached, in a pinnace and two boats, the present site of 
Montreal on the St. Lawrence river. This was then the 
principal Indian settlement, named Hochelaga, where the 
natives received him with great kindness. He took formal 

* For the principal events of Canadian history during the French and Indian 
war — the invasion of Canada by the United Colonies, in 1775, and by the 
United States in 1812-15 — the reader is referred to the prior portions of the 
volume, where these events are detailed. 



760 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



possession of the country in the name of his sovereign, and 
returned home in the spring of the following year, 1536. 

Voyages of discovery were made successively by Rober- 
val, Pontgrave, and Champlain, down to the beginning of 
the seventeenth century ; but of these, no particular notice 
need be given. 



Settlements. — The important city of Quebec was founded 
by Champlain, in 1608. On the 13th of July of that year, 
he fixed on a most commanding promontory, on the north 
side of the River St. Lawrence, for the site of his settle- 
ment. The choice of such a spot for "the capital of a 
great trans-Atlantic empire, does him immortal honor." 
Here he remained through the winter, but, as soon as the 
season admitted, he resumed his voyage up the river. At 
a distance of twenty-five leagues above Quebec, he met a 




Champlain's Interview with the Al^onquins. 



band belonging to the celebrated nation of the Algonquins, 
whom he agreed to join in their wars against the Iroquois. 
In this step, he committed a fatal error. It was the means 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 761 

of bringing upon the French settlements, in Canada, all the 
calamities of savage warfare for nearly a hundred years. 
He was, however, successful at that time in an engagement 
with the Iroquois. 

A few years after the settlement of Quebec, viz., in 1011, 
Montreal was founded. Champlain, who had in the mean 
tin'ie returned to France once and again, visited America 
that year, arriving at a place of rendezvous appointed for 
another warlike expedition. Not finding the Indians, he 
employed his time in selecting a spot for a new settlement, 
higher up the river than Quebec. Carefully examining the 
region, he fixed upon ground in the vicinity of an eminence 
which he called Mount Royal; and it would seem from the 
prosperity which has since attended the place, under the 
name of Montreal, that his choice has been amply justified. 
After sowing grain on a cleared spot of some extent, he 
inclosed it with a wooden wall. Champlain explored the 
River Ottawa, and many other parts of the country, while 
he remained in it. In consequence of expeditions from 
France, at various times, a few other settlements were 
formed; but the colony, though bearing the imposing name 
of New France, was in a condition of extreme weakness, 
and seemed to be viewed with indifference, both by the 
mother-country and England. 

CajHure of Quebec. — The growth of this place was 
very inconsiderable for many years; but it early became a 
mark for the assaults of an enemy. Hostilities having 
commenced with England, two French subjects, David and 
Louis Kirk, entering the service of that country, equipped 
a squadron, which sailed to the mouth of the St. Lawrence, 
captured several vessels, and intercepted the communica- 
tion between the mother-country and the colony. In July, 
1629, Sir David Kirk summoned Quebec — a summons 
which was followed by a surrender of the place, the 
invaded party being promised honorable conditions, and 
allowed to depart with their arms, clothes, and baggage. 



762 * GREATEVENTSOF 

The request of a ship to convey them dii*ectly home was 
not granted, but they were promised a commodious passage 
by way of England. In consequence of the adjustment of 
difficulties between the two countries, the place was at 
length restored ; and Canada, with Cape Breton and Acadia, 
was confirmed to France. The final treaty, however, was 
not signed till the 29th March, 1632. 

Death of Champlain. — Champlain, as the founder of the 
most important places in New France, was for a long time 
the life and soul of the colony. His energy, scientific 
accomplishments, and popularity, seemed to be most inti- 
mately connected with the prosperity, and even existence 
of the colony. In 1633, he was appointed governor, and 
sailed with a squadron, carrying all necessary supplies, to 
Canada, where, on his arrival, he found most of his former 
colonists. A greater prosperity now attended the affairs 
of New France. Means were employed for maintaining 
harmony among the inhabitants, and methods devised for 
introducing into the colony only persons of unexceptionable 
character. 

But the end of his enterprising career was now come. 
He perished in the year 1636, having been drowned in the 
lake which bears his name. His death was, of course, a 
severe misfortune to Canada, and the loss could not well be 
repaired. M. de Montmagny was appointed his successor, 
and appeared to have commanded the general respect of 
the native inhabitants. But the colony was in a critical 
condition, and he could act only on the defensive, in the 
hostilities in which they were disposed from time to time to 
engage. Owing to the policy of the court at home, of 
continuing no governor in power longer than three years, 
Montmagny was displaced at the end of that time by the 
appointment of another governor. This system, however, 
was ill-suited to a settlement like that of Canada, where an 
intimate local knowledge, and a peculiar mixture of firm- 
ness and address, were necessary to deal with tumultuary 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 763 

tribes whom they were too feeble to subdue. Ailleboust, 
his successor, is said to have been a man of probity, but he 
indifferently possessed the energy required in so difficult a 
situation. The Iroquois now became peculiarly turbulent, 
and, as will soon be seen, brought dreadful calamities on 
the whites. 

Religious Enterprises. — Catholic missionaries had not 
merely formed establishments at Quebec and Montreal, 
but had also penetrated into the domains of the savages. 
These religionists certainly gave full proof of sincerity in 
their work, as they renounced all the comforts of civilized 
life, and exposed themselves to every species of hardship 
and danger. The religious "establishments did little for 
the immediate improvement of the colony, yet as points of 
possession, occupied by persons whose avocations were 
professedly holy and useful, they laid ^the foundation on 
which arose the superstructure of those morals and habits 
that still and will long characterize the Gallo-Canadians." 

As to the effect of the Catholic missions on the native 
tribes, it is to be observed, they undoubtedly reclaimed 
their votaries from many savage habits, and trained them 
up to some degree of order and industry. The tribe found 
to be the most docile and susceptible of improvement, was 
that of the Hurons; and their great numbers presented a 
wide field for religious effort. More than three thousand 
of them are recorded to have received baptism at one 
time, though only a portion of the number probably retained 
even the profession of Christianity. The general effect 
produced was in a degree favorable, and softened some- 
what the aspect of this wild region. The main object was 
to unite the Indians in villages. Of these, several were 
formed, the principal of which were Sillery, or St. Joseph, 
and St. Mary. 

War made by the Iroquois. — In 1648, the Iroquois, as 
already intimated, were resolved on renewing the war; for 



764 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



what cause, if for any, does not now appear. Their move- 
ments were rapid and fatal. The village of Sillery was 
occupied by four hundred families, and was accordingly a 
tempting object to the savages. In a time of profound 
peace, and while the missionary was celebrating the most 
solemn ordinances of religion, the shriek was suddenly heard, 
"We are murdered!" The enemy had commenced an 
indiscriminate massacre, without distinction of sex or age. 
The women fled for safety into the depths of the forest; but 
the infants whom they carried in their arms betrayed them 
by their crying, and mother and suckling were alike butch- 
ered. The assailants, at length, fell upon the priest, and 
after each in succession had struck him a blow, they threw 
him into the flames.* 







Extermination of the Hiirons. 



By this onset, the Hurons were wholly routed; their 
country, which had for some time reposed in peace and 
security, became a scene of devastation and blood. Flee- 



* Murray's British America. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 7G5 

ing for refuge in every direction, a few subsequently united 
with their invaders, but the greater number sought safety 
among the Chippewas of Lake Superior. A small rem- 
nant of about three hundred were able to secure the pro- 
tection of the French at Quebec. Here, they were viewed 
only as objects of charity; and though, as such, consider- 
able exertions were put forth in their behalf, yet the whole 
number could not be accommodated. Numbers were 
exposed to cold and hunger, until a station could be formed 
for them, which was named Sillery, after their former chief 
settlement. In consequence of the successes of the Iro- 
quois, the French were chiefly confined to the three forts 
of Quebec, Three Rivers, and Montreal, For a number of 
years, a sad state of things existed in the colony. The 
French had been compelled to accept of humiliating terms 
of peace, and even by these means, only partially secured 
the boon. The Iroquois continually extended their domin- 
ion, conquering one tribe of their fellow-savages after 
another, and even insulting the French in their fortified 
posts. The latter, from fear or weakness, were compelled 
to witness the destruction of their allies. They were 
themselves, in a great measure, safe in their fortresses, for 
these the enemy had no adequate skill to besiege. 

Accessions to the Colony. — It had been represented to 
Louis XIV., who had lately ascended the throne, that his 
government was exposing the French name to contempt, 
through neglect of his fine American province, and tame 
subjection to Indian ravages. He was sufficiently bent 
upon aggrandizement not willingly to incur such a reproach ; 
and accordingly troops were dispatched from France, and 
the French power was at once considerably augmented in 
the province. The Marquis de Tracy was sent out at this 
time, 1665, in the joint character of viceroy and lieutenant- 
general. Besides the soldiers, a considerable number of 
settlers, including artisans, with horses and cattle, were 
conveyed with him to Canada. He was able to overcome 



766 GREAT EVENTS OP 

and repress the savages, and increase the fortifications and 
defences of the country. The population was more than 
doubled by means of the immigration. 

Progress of the Colony. — After M. de Tracy, the gov- 
ernment was administered successively by M. de Courcelles, 
Count Frontenac, M. de la Barre, Denonville, and Count 
Frontenac the second time, down to the year 1698. Under 
the first-named governor, the French power was gradually 
extended to the interior of Canada and the upper parts of 
the River St. Lawrence. A settlement of Hurons was 
established on the island of Michilimackinack, a situation 
very favorable to the fur-trade, and a site for a fort was 
selected at Cataraqui, on Lake Ontario, a position of 
importance for trade and defence. Count Frontenac, imme- 
diately upon his accession, caused the fort to be completed. 
He conducted the affairs of the colony with spirit and 
energy during a period of ten years, but he was too inde- 
pendent in his administration to suit a jealous court at home. 
His successor, M. de la Barre, not fulfilling the expectations 
of the government, was soon recalled, and the Marquis 
Denonville appointed in his room. The measures of this 
governor were not at all well advised ; his treachery to the 
natives brought him into difficulty; he obtained only an 
empty victory over them, and, towards the conclusion of 
his administration, the very existence of the colony was 
threatened. At this period, 1689, Frontenac was recalled 
to the government. It was hoped that his experience 
would teach him to avoid the errors of his former adminis- 
tration, while his decision, energy, and fascinating manners, 
were deemed of vital importance to the welfare of the 
settlement. 

Frontenac, anxious to justify to the world the choice 
made of him, the second time, to administer the affairs of 
Canada, determined at once on several bold projects. As 
his own country and England were now at war, and as 
England relied much on the aid of her provinces of the 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 767 

south, he resolved on attacking the latter. Accordingly, he 
fitted out three expeditions; one against New York, a 
second against New Hampshire, and a third against the 
province of Maine. The fatal attack upon Corlear, or 
Schenectady, detailed in another part of this work, was the 
result of the first expedition. The burning of Salmon 
Falls, on the borders of New Hampshire, proceeded from 
the second expedition. The third destroyed the settlement 
of Casco, in Maine. 

The atrocities of the French and their savage allies soon 
aroused the Northern colonies. New York and New Ens- 
land, to take vengeance on the foe. The English deter- 
mined to strike a blow which might at once deprive him of 
all his possessions. Two expeditions were prepared; one 
by sea, from Boston, against Quebec; the other by land, 
from New York, against Montreal. The first was com- 
manded by Sir William Phipps, a native of New England, 
of humble birth, who had raised himself by his talents to a 
high station. Both expeditions failed as to their ultimate 
object; but Sir William captured all the French posts in 
Acadia and Newfoundland, with several on the St. Law- 
rence; and it is not without reason supposed that Quebec 
itself would have fallen, had not the English commander 
too hastily considered the enterprise as hopeless. He made 
a very considerable effort, but did not persevere. The 
French, Golden says, returned fervent thanks to Providence 
for having, by a special interposition, deprived their enemies 
of common sense. Montreal was saved only after a most 
strenuous resistance. 

The French, under the administration of Frontenac, sus- 
tained themselves, and generally held their own against the 
attacks of the English and the Indians. Peace, at length, 
having taken place between France and England, negotia- 
tions were entered into for closing the provincial war and 
exchanging prisoners; but before the negotiations were 
concluded, Frontenac died. This event occurred on the 
29th day of November, 1698, and may be said to have 



768 GREAT EVENTS OF 

constituted an era in the Canadian history, as by his energy 
and talents he had retrieved the affairs of the settlement, 
and raised it into a powerful and flourishing state. De 
Calli^res, the successor of Frontenac, finally effected the 
negotiations in 1700. 

Attempts by the English to Conquer Canada. — The first 
serious attempt to bring the French province of Canada 
under the English sway, and its failure, have already been 
chronicled. Other efforts were subsequently put forth with 
this object in view, as soon as the parent countries had 
again taken up arms on account of the Spanish succession. 
Canada, in this instance, was left to her own resources, as 
Louis XIV. had been entirely unsuccessful in his European 
wars, and could afford her no aid. She was at this time, 
also, able to repel her invaders, or was providentially 
delivered from their attack. 

De Vaudreuil, who was then governor, in contemplation 
of a formidable attack, sought to dissipate it by an offensive 
movement. He sent out a detachment of two hundred 
men, which, after a long march, succeeded in storming 
and destroying Haverhill, a frontier village; though, while 
returning, they fell into an ambuscade. Thirty of their 
number were killed; but having beaten off their assailants, 
the remainder reached Montreal in safety. 

In 1709, the English left New York for Canada with a 
force of two thousand men, joined by an equal number of 
savages. But after they had erected a chain of posts from 
New York, and had occupied, in great force, Lakes George 
and Cbamplain, circumstances occurred which defeated the. 
project. The savages, who were the Iroquois, failed them 
from prudential considerations; and a pestilential disease 
happening among the English troops, the enterprise was 
abandoned, after their canoes and forts were burned to ashes. 

The succeeding year, the English prepared a new and 
greater armament. General Nicholson arrived at Boston 
with a considerable squadron and fresh forces were 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 709 

expected, which, with those already in the country, were 
to be employed in two joint expeditions, by sea against 
Quebec, and by land against Montreal. But it happened, 
to the signal relief of the French, that the squadron was 
wrecked near the mouth of the St. Lawrence, a circum- 
stance which prevented also the land forces, that were 
already on the march, from proceeding farther. The 
treaty at Utrecht, which took place on the 30th of March, 
1713, put an end, for many years, to their armaments for 
the reduction of Canada. The long interval proved to 
be a season of prosperity to this French domain in the 
New World. 

Condition of Canada in 1721 and 1722. — This was the 
time when Charlevoix visited the colony, who gave a 
description of its state as he saw it. 

Quebec was estimated to contain about seven thousand 
mhabitants; both the lower and the upper town were par- 
tially built, but none of the extensive suburbs appear to 
have existed. The society, composed in a great measure 
of military officers and noblesse, was extremely agreeable, 
and no where was the French language spoken in greater 
purity. Under this gay exterior, however, was concealed 
a very general poverty. 

The only employment suited to their taste was the fur- 
trade. This, connected as it was with habits of roving 
and adventure, had great attractions for the people, and 
little fortunes were thereby occasionally made; but these 
were soon dissipated in the haste to enjoy pleasure and 
display. The absence of gold and silver, then considered 
almost the only objects as giving lustre to a colony, had 
always caused New France to be viewed as of less import- 
ance than it was in reality. 

The coasts of the St. Lawrence, for some extent below 

Quebec, were already laid out in seignories, and tolerably 

cultivated. At a place seven leagues from the capital, 

many of the farmers were found in easy circumstances, and 

49 



770 GEEAT EVENTS OF 

more wealthy than their landlords. The latter were in 
possession of grants which they had neither capital nor 
industry to improve, and they were, therefore, obliged to 
let them out at small quit-rents. 

The island and city of Montreal presented to the eye 
objects of deep interest. The population was considerable, 
as both the upper and lower towns were already built, and 
a suburb had been commenced. Montreal was rendered 
comparatively secure against the savages, by the vicinity 
of two neighboring villages which were inhabited by 
friendly Indians. 

General Pj'osperity of the Colony. — Canada enjoyed a 
long period of tranquillity, under the administrations of De 
Vaudreuil and Beauharnois, Gallissoniere, Jonqui^re, Lon- 
guiel, and Du Quesne and his successors. 

During this interval, the French appear to have entirely 
overcome that deeply-seated enmity, so long cherished by 
the great Indian tribes. Their pliant and courteous man- 
ners, their frequent intermarriages, and, in some instances, 
actual adoption of the habits of savage life, rendered them 
better fitted than the English, to secure the confidence of 
the American savage. Instead of having to treat them as 
British allies, they could usually employ them, when occa- 
sion required, for their own military service. 

An equally favorable change took place in respect to the 
fur-trade, which had been considerably diverted to the 
English market. A more liberal system appears to have 
been adopted; and a large annual fair, opened at Montreal, 
became the general centre of the traffic. 

Canada transferred to the English. — In an early portion 
of the volume, we have given an account of the "French 
and Indian war," during which an expedition against Que- 
bec, under Wolfe, was attempted. This was in 1759. That 
expedition resulted, as is well known, in the death of that 
distinguished military hero, and the capitulation of the city. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



771 



A single incident, only, will be here alluded to, touching 
the fall of this victorious general. On receiving his mortal 
w^ound, he said, "Support me — let not my brave soldiers 




Death of Wolfe. 



see me drop." About a year following the surrender of 
Quebec, the whole of Canada was transferred to the 
dominion of Great Britain, by which it has ever since been 
held as one of her dependencies. 

Refusal to join in the War of American Independence. — 
In the revolt of the United Colonies against the government 
of the mother-country, the Canadians were pressingly 
invited to join and assist the former. They, however, never 
swerved from their allegiance. With a view to conciliate 
the Canadians, the "Quebec Act," passed in 1774, changed 
the English civil law, which had been at first introduced, 
for the ancient system. The French language was also 
directed to be employed in the law-courts, and other 
changes were made for the purpose of gratifying the 
people. The most important privilege of all, that of a 
national representation, was, however, not granted. 



772 GREAT EVENTS OF 

Consequence of the American Independence to Canada. — ' 
The issue of the war of independence in the colonies, 
though unfavorable, or at least mortifying, to the mother- 
country, was attended with some advantages to Canada. 
A large body of loyalists, who had sought refuge in her terri- 
tories during the war, I'eceived liberal grants of land in the 
Upper Provinces, as also farming utensils, building mate- 
rials, and subsistence for two years. A great extent of 
country was thus put under cultivation, and flourishing 
towns, as those of Kingston and Toronto, arose from the 
policy which was adopted in regard to these settlers. , 
Thus was laid the foundation of that prosperity which ha§^\ 
since so eminently distinguished the Upper Province. 

Territorial Division and a Constitution. — A steady 
advancement and growth of the country, caused the popu- 
lation to feel more and more their importance, and they 
were little contented in the absence of a representative 
government. The wish for such a government was, at 
times, strongly expressed. In 1790, Mr. Pitt determined 
to comply with the desires of the people on this subject; 
but, as a preliminary, it was resolved to divide Canada into 
two governments, upper and lower. The constitution 
granted, proved to be on a basis nearly resembling that of 
the British constitution. The first house of assembly was 
opened in 1792, but for several years their proceedings were 
of no special importance. In 1797, General Prescott was 
called to administer the government, when complaints 
began to be made respecting the grant of lands. The 
Board constituted for that purpose, had appropriated exten- 
sive tracts to themselves, and thereby had impeded the 
work of general settlement. He was succeeded, however, 
in 1800, by Sir Robert S. Milnes, as lieutenant-governor. 
A few years afterwards, a decision of the chief justice of 
Montreal declared slavery inconsistent with the laws of 
the country, and the small number of slaves then living 
there received a grant of freedom. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 773 

Dissensions after the Close of the War of 1812. — The 
contests in which Canada was involved with the United 
States, during the war of the latter with England, from 
1812 to 1815, an account of which the reader will find in a 
prior part of the volume, had scarcely closed, before the 
country was disturbed by internal dissensions, particularly 
the Lower Province. They arose chiefly from the jeal- 
ousies which existed between the different branches of the 
government. Indeed, as early as 1807, the assembly seri- 
ously complained of an undue influence exercised by the 
executive and judicial officers. The difficulties continued 
through successive administrations, with partial suspensions 
under compliant or conciliatory governors, until the govern- 
ment came into the hands of Sir Francis Burton, who, by 
yielding all the points in dispute, succeeded in conciliating 
the assembly. The principal subject of dispute had been 
the public revenue and its appropriation. 

But the conciliation was not lasting. Every concession 
to the assembly gave rise to new demands, and the right 
was now claimed of an uncontrolled disposal of the entire 
revenue. Lord Dalhousie, who resumed office in 1826, 
resisted the demand, and the dissensions were of course 
renewed. Their violence was, indeed, much increased. 
On the meeting of the assembly in 1827, Mr. Papineau was 
chosen speaker, an appointment which, on account of his 
violent opposition to the measures of government. Lord 
Dalhousie refused to sanction. But the assembly being in 
no mood to recede from its position, the consequence was, 
that no session was held in the winter of 1827-28. 

Discontent had now risen to an alarming height; and, in 
the latter year, a petition was presented to the king, signed 
by eighty-seven thousand inhabitants, complaining of the 
conduct of successive governors. The subject was brought 
before parliament, and a committee reported the expediency 
of a thorough and eflfectual redress, admitting, generally, 
that the grievances complained of were well-founded. Sin- 
cere attempts appear to have been made to carry out the 



774 GREAT EVENTS OF 

provisions of the report, or measures of reform which had 
been promised ; but, in the course of the colonial govern- 
ment, the claims of the crown and those of the assembly, 
on certain points, proved to be conflicting. The breach 
which was hoped to be closed, now became wider than 
ever. The assembly began to specify conditions on which 
certain salaries should be paid to the colonial officers; and, 
as a fundamental reform, next demanded that the legislative 
council, hitherto appointed by the crown, should be abol- 
ished, and a new one, like that of the American senate, 
substituted in its place, composed of members elected by 
the people. A petition to this effect was transmitted to the 
king, early in 1833, signed by Papineau. The British 
ministry, however, scouted at once such a proposal, and 
hinted the possibility of summary measures on the part of 
parliament, in order to compose the internal dissensions of 
the colonies. This was an imprudent intimation. 

Both the refusal and the inuendo but added fuel to the 
flame. The assembly refused to pass any bill of supply 
whatever for the year 1834, and in a more resolute man- 
ner than heretofore, insisted on an elective legislative 
council. The next governor who was sent out, the Earl 
of Gosford, professed conciliatory views; but his real object 
was otherwise, as was accidentally discovered. The real 
instructions with which he was charged, were common to 
him and to the governor of the Upper Province; but the 
latter had made public a part of those instructions appar- 
ently without the knowledge of Lord Gosford's intentions. 
The rage of the popular leaders now knew no bounds; 
they complained not only of the disappointments they had 
experienced, but of the deception which had been practiced 
upon them. The assembly, as before, withheld the supplies, 
and made no provision for the public services. 

Disturbances and Insurrection. — A crisis had now arrived. 
Ministers determined no longer to postpone measures for 
counteracting the proceedings of the popular party, and 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 775 

placing the executive government in a state of regular action. 
The death of the king, meanwhile, the necessity of a disso- 
lution of the parliament, and the unw^illingness to begin the 
government of a young and popular queen by a scheme of 
coercion, caused a delay in the execution of the designs of 
government. The expedient of advancing the amount 
required for the public service, by way of loan from the 
British revenue, was substituted by ministers, in the pros- 
pect of being ultimately reimbursed from the provincial fund. 
The ball, however, was set in motion, and such was the 
momentum, that it could not be stopped at once. Meetings 
were held in the counties of Montreal and Richelieu, in 
which it was affirmed, that the votes of the Commons, 
(declaring the elective legislative council and the direct 
responsibility of the executive to the assembly, inexpe- 
dient,) had put an end to all hopes of justice. A general 
convention was proposed, to consider what further means 
were advisable, and a recommendation was made to discon- 
tinue the consumption of British manufactures, and of all 
articles paying taxes. 

This state of things put the government on the alert; 
preparations were made to have in readiness for the public 
service an additional regiment from Nova Scotia and New 
Brunswick. A proclamation, also, was issued, warning the 
people against all attempts to seduce them from their alle- 
giance. Meetings of the friends of the government were 
held in Montreal and Quebec, condemning the house of 
assembly, declaring attachment to the British connexion, 
and deprecating disorganization and revolution. Notwith- 
standing all the attempts of the governor to effect a 
compromise, an agreement in respect to the topics in dis- 
pute could not be brought about. A recourse to arms 
appears now to have been determined upon by the popular 
leaders, with the avowed object of effecting an entire 
separation from the parent state. The efforts made to 
arouse the spirit of independence were considerable, though 
more secret than formerly, until an association was formed, 



776 GREAT EVENTS OF 

under the. title of the Sons of Liberty, who even paraded 
the streets of Montreal in a hostile and threatening manner. 
Other measures of defiance, in different parts of the country, 
were resorted to, havnig in view still more directly the ulti- 
mate object of resistance and independence. The recent 
appointments of the two councils, designed as an alleviation, 
in part, of the people's complaints, were declared wholly 
unsatisfactory, while the introduction of an armed force 
into the province was stigmatized as a new and outrageous 
grievance. 

The government could not overlook these incipient steps 
of an insurrection. Additional military force was called 
into requisition — loyal volunteer associations were formed 
as an offset to those of the other party, and the Catholic 
clergy were zealous in their endeavors to preserve the 
peace. A scene of violence occurred in the streets, No- 
vember 6th, 1837, between the two parties, in which the 
loyalists proved to be the stronger body. That event, as 
might be expected, increased the ferment; so that the gov- 
ernment, as the most effectual course to put a stop to the 
aggressive movement of the people, arrested at Montreal 
a number of the most conspicuous leaders, with the excep- 
tion of Papineau, who had disappeared. A part of these, 
however, were subsequently rescued — a fight ensued be- 
tween the militia employed on this occasion, who amounted 
only to thirty, and a body of three hundred well-armed men, 
protected by a high fence. The former, of course, was 
overcome. 

In adopting the prompt measures which were now 
deemed necessary by the government, strong detachments 
under Colonels Gore and Wetherall were sent to the vil- 
lage of St. Denis and St. Charles on the Sorel, to rout the 
armed bodies of insurgent assembled in those places, under 
Papineau, Brown, and Neilson. Gore was repulsed; but 
Wetherall, on the 26th of November, attacking a force of 
one thousand men, came off victorious, having killed and 
wounded nearly three hundred of the enemy. This latter 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 777 

affair decided the fate of the contest in that quarter. Ter- 
ror seized the minds of the peasantry, and they began to 
consider themselves betrayed by their leaders. A few 
days subsequently, Neilson, one of the commanders of the 
insurgent forces, was taken in a barn, conveyed into Mon- 
treal, and thrown into prison. Papineau, however, could 
not be discovered. 

In other portions of the province, where the insurrection 
had been still more formidable, the government forces were 
successful. At St. Eustache and the village of St. Benoit, 
the most bloody scenes were enacted; and there seems to 
have been at the latter place, after the regular battle, a 
wanton and barbarous destruction of human life, on the part 
of the enraged royalists. At the close of the year 1837, the 
whole Lower Province was reduced to a state of tranquillity. 

In the mean time. Upper Canada had become the theatre 
of interesting events. A party had arisen, influenced by 
inhabitants who had emigrated from the United States; 
who, advancing from step to step in discontent, at length, 
scarcely made any secret of their desire to separate from 
the mother-country, and join the American Union. In 1834, 
this party, for the first time, obtained a majority in the 
assembly, and after making or finding causes of disagree- 
ment with the governor of the province. Sir Francis Head, 
at length stopped the supplies, after the example of the 
Lower Province. Sir Francis then reserved all their 
money bills for her majesty's decision, and rejected appli- 
cation for the payment of their incidental expenses. To 
settle the difficulties, if possible, he made an appeal to the 
people by a new election. This resulted favorably to the 
constitutional side, and restored tranquillity till the time of 
the outbreak in the Lower Province. That occasion was 
seized by Mackenzie, one of the chief leaders at the head 
of five hundred men, to put his plans in operation, and 
attempt a separation of the province from Great Britain. 
His design of taking Toronto by surprise was, however, 
defeated. Upon the manifestation of force on the part of 



778 GREAT EVENTS OF 

the loyal inhabitants, he retired, his followers were easily 
dispersed, and a number of them taken prisoners. A large 
body of the militia had assembled for the defence of the 
government; but they were given to understand that they 
might now return to their homes. Only such a portion 
was retained, under Colonel M'Nab, as was wanted to bring 
Buncombe, another leader, to terms, which was effected. 

Mackenzie, 'fleeing to Buffalo, created an interest in favor 
of the patriots among a portion of the American people, 
who, on the northern frontier, had been accustomed to 
sympathize in their attempts at independence. Bodies of 
men with their leaders, from the American side, took pos- 
session of Navy island, situated in the Niagara channel, 
between Grand island and the British shore. This they 
fortified with cannon, and designed as the seat of offensive 
operations. But Mr. Van Buren, the American president 
at that time, interposed his authority at once to arrest these 
hostile proceedings, so far as his countrymen were con- 
oerned, and sent General Scott to the scene of action, that 
a strict neutrality might be enforced. It was during this 
period that the small steamer, named Caroline, as has been 
already related in the present work, was burned by the 
British. This attack had nearly proved fatal to the peace 
of the country; it did not, however, arrest the vigorous 
measures adopted by General Scott to fulfil the objects of 
his mission. The force now collected against the insur- 
gents, became so far formidable, that they evacuated the 
island on the 14th of January, 1838. The spirit of insur- 
rection was now laid, but much remained to be done to 
effect a satisfactory adjustment of the difficulties between 
the government and the disaffected. The great reputation 
of Lord Durham, who was appointed governor in May, 
1838, it was hoped would render his action favorable to 
such an object; but he was soon called upon to decide 
upon a delicate and difficult question, viz: the treatment of 
the prisoners taken in the rebellion. Upon a confession of 
guilt, he sentenced them to be deported to Bermuda, and 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 779 

to be kept there in strict surveillance. Should they ever 
return to Canada without leave of the governor, they were 
to suffer the penalty of death. The same was awarded to 
Papineau and others, implicated in the late insurrection, 
but who had fled the country. This procedure created 
not a little excitement in the home government, it being 
deemed an usurpation of power not belonging to the gov- 
ernor-general of a province. A grant of indemnity, how- 
ever, was passed in his case; but Lord Durham was not 
of a temperament to brook this interposition, and he soon 
threw up his administration, and left for England on the 1st 
of November. No sooner had he departed, than fresh 
troubles arose. The spirit of disaffection was rife, and 
hopes were inspired through the aid which American sym- 
pathizers might afford. Communications were secretly 
kept up with the latter. But miserable success attended 
the operations of the insurgents. Dr. Robert Nelson, at the 
head of four thousand men, failed completely to make an 
impression, and, threatened by the government forces at his 
quarters at Napierville, he and his company dispersed with- 
out firing a shot. 

In Upper Canada, Sir Francis Head had already resigned. 
His successor. Sir George Arthur, soon found himself in- 
volved in difficult circumstances. Bands of lawless individ- 
uals, to the number of several hundreds, on several occasions 
crossed from the American side; but were, in general, 
effectually repulsed with little loss to the Bi'itish. The 
captives taken were treated with a severity which had not 
before been exercised towards that misguided and unfor- 
tunate class of people. They were generous in their 
sympathy, but they had violated the laws of civilized 
communities, and were liable to a just retribution. A 
considerable number of the most conspicuous were imme- 
diately shot, and the rest condemned to severe or ignominious 
punishments. The "Canadian Rebellion," was closed by 
these occurrences. The whole history of their efforts 
showed that the Canada people were unprepared, at that 



780 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



period, for an undertaking of such vast magnitude and 
imminent peril. 

In 1840, by an act of the imperial parliament. Upper and 
Lower Canada were united into one, under the name of 
the Province of Canada. Some changes were made in 
the form of the government; but only a few of the causes 
of grievance have been removed, and the great body of the 
people are still abridged to a considerable degree, in respect 
to the choice of their rulers, or the free enactment of the 
laws of the state. Still more recently, the province has 
been thrown into great excitement by an attempt to pay, 
from the public exchequer, the losses sustained by those 
who took part in the Canadian rebellion. What the result 
of these stormy times will be, the future only can disclose. 



■yv yA^-r-qrg ^ ^^ ">£#l>/f\\ Ix^-^ ^-Sz^r--^ 




AMERICAN HISTORY. 



781 



II. NOVA SCOTIA. 







Limits — Conquest by the English — Settlement — Annexation to the British 
Crown — Policy of England in relation to the Country — Situation of the 
English Settlers — English Treatment of the Acadians — State of the Prov- 
ince during the Wars of the United States — Results of the War of 1812. 

Limits. — Nova Scotia is a large peninsula on the south- 
eastern part of British America, united to the continent by 
a nari'ow isthmus, between Chignecto bay and the Gulf of 
St. Lawrence. It is three hundred and eighty-eight miles 
in length from north-east to south-west, and contains an area 
of sixteen thousand square miles. It is a rough, mountain- 
ous country, barren on the sea-board, but very fertile in 
some of the interior parts. 

Settlement. — De Monts, a French gentleman, sailing from 
France with a view to settlement in this part of America, 
touched, in the first instance, at Nova Scotia, on the 16th 
May, 1604; but no settlement was effected until the year 
after, and that was at Port Royal (now Annapolis). The 



782 GREAT EVENTS OF 

whole country, including New Brunswick, was then known 
by the name of Acadia. The settlement above spoken of 
was soon after, in 1614, broken up by Argall, an English 
captain, engaged in the Virginia settlement. The whole 
region was viewed with indifference on the part of the 
English, because it did not contain gold and silver. They, 
however, made an attempt, under Sir William Alexander, 
to occupy it, some years after Argall's success against Port 
Royal; but were obliged to desist, from finding it in pos- 
session of the French, In 1628 and 1629, the English 
succeeded in taking Nova Scotia and Canada; but by the 
terms of a treaty in 1632, the whole country was restored 
to France. 

Conquest hy the English. — A period of several years was 
passed in the infelicities of a deadly feud between the rival 
chiefs who held possession of the country. But amidst their 
contentions, an expedition was sent against Nova Scotia in 
1654 by Cromwell, who had then declared war against 
France ; and the result was the reduction of the warring 
parties, and the submission of the whole country to the 
English authority. This was but a temporary acquisition. 
By the peace of 1667, Nova Scotia was again ceded to the 
French. 

In the course of a few subsequent years, Nova Scotia was 
twice invaded and taken by the English from the colony of 
Massachusetts; the first time under Sir William Phipps, and 
the second time by a body of five hundred men from Boston. 
Acadia was now held by the British until the treaty of Rys- 
wick in 1697, when it again reverted to France. 

Permanent Annexation to the British Crown. — There 
was a speedy return of the war between France and Eng- 
land, and the reduction of Nova Scotia was again left to 
New England. The first expedition, under Colonel Church, 
and a subsequent one, three years after, effected little for 
the object in view. The determination of the New Eng- 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 783 

landers, however, could not be shaken. After two years 
spent in preparing, they assembled a large force of five 
regiments; and under the command of General Nicholson, 
they arrived at Port Royal on the 24th of September, 1716, 
which in its weakness capitulated without resistance. The 
month following, when the deed of surrender was made, 
forms the era of the permanent annexation of Nova Scotia 
to the British crown.* The Indians of the country, who 
were strongly attached to the French, were not satisfied 
with the transfer, and for many years became extremely 
troublesome to the English, frequently surprising them, and 
carrying off their property. It was in the course of these 
disturbances, that the Massachusetts troops in 1728 defeated 
the tribe of the Noridgewocks; among the results of which 
invasion, was the death of the celebrated Father Rolle, 
their missionary. 

Policy of England in relation to the Country. — After the 
treaty of Aix-la-Chapelle 1748, which had been preceded 
by disasters to the French possessions in America, particu- 
larly by the taking of Louisburg, Great Britain began to 
pay more attention to Nova Scotia. Hitherto, it had been 
quite a French country, peopled and cultivated throughout 
by that hostile nation. It was suggested, that of the large 
number of soldiers and sailors discharged in consequence 
of the peace, a part might with great advantage be located 
as agriculturists, and thereby provide the colony with an 
English population. This project was embraced with ardor 
by the Earl of Halifax. 

Fifty acres were allowed to every private, with ten addi- 
tional for each member of his family. A higher allowance 
was granted to officers, in proportion to their rank. By this 
arrangement, three thousand seven hundred and sixty adven- 
turers with their families were induced to embark in May, 
1749. They were landed, not at Annapolis, but Chebucto, 
named henceforth Halifax, after the patron of the expedition. 

* Murray's British America. 



784 GREAT EVENTS OF 

Situation of the English Settlers. — As munificent provi- 
sion vv^as made for them from time to time, a town, with 
spacious and regular streets, w^as soon reared; where they 
were as comfortably situated as they could be with a hostile 
population in their vicinity, and the difficulties arising from 
the French claims. The boundaries of the country were 
in dispute between the two nations — the encroachments of 
the English, as the French settlers deemed them, alarmed 
the fears of the latter; and the Indians, excited by French 
emissaries, committed upon the English numerous outrages. 
At length, the French arose in rebellion against the British 
rule ; but it was not until after many attempts to subdue 
them, on the part of the English, that the object was effected. 
The success of the last expedition, under Colonel Monckton, 
in 1755, from New England, secured the tranquillity of all 
French Acadia, then claimed by the English under the 
name of Nova Scotia. 

English Treatment of the French Acadians. — The Eng- 
lish, in consequence of the war which now raged between 
France and Britain, did not feel at ease. They had reason 
to believe that, in the event of an invasion of Nova Scotia 
by the French, they would find not only the Indians, but 
the Acadians, friendly to the invaders. A cruel expedient, 
hardly justified by the circumstances, was adopted to pre- 
vent the danger and evil. It was determined to break up 
the homes of the latter, and disperse them throughout the 
British colonies, so that they might be unable to unite in 
offensive measures. They were comfortably situated, and 
attached to their homes; were a quiet people, only a few 
of them ever having been openly engaged in arms against 
the British; and, consequently, they could not but keenly 
feel the greatness of their wrongs. They submitted to them, 
but with moans and pathetic appeals, though occasional 
forcible resistance was oflfered. 

"Notwithstanding the barbarous diligence with which 
this mandate was executed, it is not supposed that the num- 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



785 



her actually deported exceeded seven thousand. The rest 
fled into the depth of the forest, or to the nearest French 
settlements, enduring incredible hardships. To prevent the 
return of the hapless fugitives, the government reduced to 
ashes their habitations and property, laying waste their own 
lands with a fury exceeding that of their most savage enemy. 
In one district, two hundred and sixty-three houses were at 
once in a blaze. The Acadians, from the heart of the woods, 
beheld all they possessed consigned to destruction; yet they 
made no movement till the devastators wantonly set their 
chapel on fire. They then rushed forward in desperation, 
killed about thirty of the incendiaries, and then hastened 
back to their hiding-place." — Such is the account given by 
an eloquent historian of this barbarous proceeding. 




iMfi®(gfi®M if MAias 



Condition of the Acadians. — By the peace which was 
concluded at Paris, in 170,3, France was compelled to 
transfer to her victorious rival all her possessions on the 
North American continent. After the peace, the case of the 
Acadians was necessarily taken into consideration. The 
severe treatment to which they had been subjected brought 
50 



786 GREAT EVENTS OF 

no advantage to the country, as it had not become the theatre 
of war, and there no longer remained any pretext for con- 
tinuing the persecution. Though transportation vi^as advised 
by the governor, yet the administration at home, with a 
more equitable spirit, allowed them to return to their original 
places of abode, receiving lands on taking the customary 
oaths. Yet the justice rendered was imperfect, inasmuch 
as no compensation was allowed them for their plundered 
property. 

It, however, pleased a number to return, though in 1772 
the whole body was found to be only two thousand one 
hundred; an eighth-part, perhaps, of what had constituted 
once a flourishing colony. They have since, by their 
industry, brought themselves into a thriving state. 

State of the Province during the TVar of the United 
States. — The condition of Nova Scotia, as indeed of the 
adjoining British provinces on the North, was highly crit- 
ical during the war of the American Revolution; but the 
fears indulged from this source proved unfounded. The 
province remained loyal to the crown during the whole of 
that long and arduous contest. At its close, there was a 
large influx of refugees into the province. The number 
that arrived, prior to September, 1783, was reckoned at 
eighteen thousand, and two thousand more landed in the 
following month. 

"Many of these new citizens possessed considerable 
property, as well as regular and industrious habits, so that 
they formed a most important acquisition. Several addi- 
tional townships were erected; Shelburne, before nearly 
deserted, rapidly acquired upwards often thousand inhabit- 
ants; emigrants from Nantucket established a whale-fishery 
at Dartmouth; while saw and grist mills were established 
in various parts of the province. A considerable propor- 
tion of these emigrants directed their course to the region 
beyond the peninsula; which thereby acquiring a great 
increase of importance, was, in 1784, erected into a distinct 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 787 

government, under the title of New Brunswick." Cape 
Breton, from the above date, after having been separated 
from Nova Scotia until 1820, was reannexed to the latter. 

Results of the War of 1812. — The war between the 
United States and Great Britain, which broke out in 1812, 
materially advanced the prosperity of Nova Scotia, and 
showed the importance of Halifax as a naval station. Into 
this port numerous prizes were carried, by the sale of which 
large fortunes were realized. The evils of war were 
almost unknown, for a neutrality was observed by the gov- 
ernment of Maine and the British authorities on the New 
Brunswick frontier; so that although the militia were kept 
in readiness for service, they were not called into it. A 
long succession of able governors since, has been the 
means of giving to the province a desirable increase of 
wealth and prosperity. The importance of Halifax has, 
within a few years, been greatly increased, by becoming a 
touching place for the royal English steamers (Cunard line) 
in their transit across the Atlantic. 



III. NEW BRUNSWICK. 



Extent — Physical Aspect and Soil — Settlement and Progress — Signal 
Calamity. 

Extent. — New Brunswick is a territory which forms a 
kind of irregular square, lying on the east of the state of 
Maine, though extending farther north than that state, and 
therefore bounded west by a portion of Canada. It com- 
prises an area of more than twenty-seven thousand square 
miles, and hence its surface considerably exceeds that of 
Nova Scotia and Cape Breton united. 

Physical Aspect and Soil. — The surface of the country 
is broken and undulating, though scarcely any where 



788 GREAT EVENTS OF 

rising into mountains. The fertility of the soil is greater 
than that of Nova Scotia, and is especially indicated by the 
magnificent forests with trees of enormous size, the export 
of which for timber and shipping constitutes the chief 
occupation of the colonists. The borders of the streams 
consist of the richest meadow lands. The climate, like 
that of Canada, is excessively cold from November to 
April. At the latter period comes a sudden change, bring- 
ing intense heat and rapid vegetation. 

Settlement and Progress. — Previously to 1783, the French 
comprehended the territory now called New Brunswick, 
under the general appellation 6f New France, viewing it 
more particularly as an appendage to Acadia. At that 
period, it received its present name and its existence as a 
colony. The English claimed it as a part of Nova Scotia, 
though they paid no attention to its improvement. 

After that peninsula had been finally ceded to the Eng- 
lish, the French laid claim to New Brunswick as a part of 
Canada, and made preparations to enforce it by arms. But 
the subject was put to rest finally by the cession of all Can- 
ada to the British, at the peace of 1763. It only remained 
to be populated and improved by enterprising people from 
abroad, as it was inhabited mainly by the few Acadians who 
had sought refuge from persecution among its forests. 

A people of this description soon came, or more properly 
had emigrated to New Brunswick, the year before the era 
of the peace above referred to. They consisted of families 
from New England, who settled at Mangerville, about fifty 
miles up the St. John, and, in 1783, they amounted to about 
eight hundred. At the close of the revolutionary war, 
several thousand of disbanded British troops removed from 
New England, were located at Frederickton. The new 
colonists, however, were subjected to great hardships and 
cruel privations, when first placed in the midst of this wil- 
derness, which they more keenly felt from the fact that they 
had been accustomed to the comforts of civilized life. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 789 

Great exertions were made for the improvement of the 
country under General Sir Guy Carlton, who was appointed 
governor in "i/.'SS. A degree of success attended his efforts, 
as a gradual advancement took place. During a period of 
fourteen years from the time he left the country, the gov- 
ernment was administered by a succession of presidents. 
By an arrangement of duties on foreign timber, and by leav- 
ing that from New Brunswick free, a foundation was laid for 
the signal prosperity of the colony. This state of things 
commenced in 1809, and the exports of this article, from 
that period, continually increased, until it reached its acme in 
1825. Then a severe reaction was experienced, in conse- 
quence of speculative over-trading. The trade, however, 
assumed a healthy condition in the space of a few years. 

The progress of the colony of late years has been cheer- 
ing, and its natural advantages appreciated, as they have 
been the more unfolded. It was during the administration 
of Sir John Harvey, that the disputed boundary between 
Maine and New Brunswick had nearly occasioned a rup- 
ture between the United States and Great Britain. Tlii<? 
source of danger to the peace of both countries, was 
removed, as elsewhere related, by a treaty in 1842, which 
settled the question to the satisfaction of those concerned. 

Signal Calamity. — We may not conclude this brief 
notice of New Brunswick without giving some account 
of an awful calamity which, in 1828, befel that part of this 
province which borders on the Mirimachi. In October of 
that year, during the prevalence of a long drought, the 
pine forests caught fire. Being filled with resinous sub- 
stance, and the fire being driven by a high wind, the con- 
flagration was impelled with the most awful rapidity. Its 
sound was like uninterrupted thunder — its column rose two 
hundred feet above the loftiest pine. Next was seen, as it 
were, an ocean of flame, rolling towards New Castle and 
Douglas ; all resistance was vain ; these towns were reduced 
to ashes. The miserable inhabitants, abandoning their all, 



790 GREAT EVENTS OF 

rushed to the bank, and threw themselves into boats, canoes, 
on rafts or logs, to convey them dovv^n to Chatham; but sev- 
eral, of both sexes, were either killed or severely injured. 
The flames spread a vast distance into the country, destroy- 
ing magnificent forests and numerous cattle; even wild 
beasts and birds were drawn into them by a*sort of fascina- 
tion. The benevolence of the neighboring British provinces 
and of the United States was most liberally exerted on the 
distressing occurrence. The towns which were destroyed, 
have since that time been rebuilt. 



IV. PRINCE EDWARDS ISLAND. 

Location, Surface, and Climate — Early Settlers — Change of Possession — Plans 
of Colonization — Character of late Governors — Inhabitants. 

Location, Surface, and Climate. — Prince Edward, for- 
merly St. John, is an interesting island, lying in the south- 
ern part of the Gulf of St. Lawrence. It has a very 
winding outline and a crescent-like form, and is deeply 
indented by bays and inlets. The area is estimated at 
one million three hundred and eighty thousand seven hun- 
dred acres. 

Its surface bears a different aspect from that of the 
adjoining parts of America. It is gently undulating, with 
hollows filled by numberless little creeks and lakes. The 
coasts of these, as well as of the open sea, present a pecu- 
liarly soft and agreeable scenery, as they are skirted by 
trees of the most varied foliage. 

The climate is less severe than in the adjoining parts of 
America; the winter is shorter and milder than in Lower 
Canada, and more steady than in Nova Scotia. Its health- 
fulness is remarkable, and contributes to an extraordinary 
increase of population. 

Early Settlement. — This island was necessarily included 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 791 

in the boundaries of the empire which the French court 
claimed in North America, in consequence of the discov- 
eries of Cartier and Verazzani. It appears to have been 
granted, in 1663, to a French captain, the Seuir Doublet, 
but held in subordination to a fishing company, established 
at the small island of Mexoa. It seems, in fact, to have 
been valued only for fishery, and, for this purpose, to have 
had some few stations established upon it. 

Change of Possession. — After the second reduction of 
Louisburg, in 1758, that of Prince Edward again followed, 
and it became permanently attached to the British crown. 
Its French inhabitants experienced a cruel proscription for 
a time. Thousands of peaceable and industrious settlers 
were expelled the island, on suspicion of their being con- 
cerned in the murder of some Englishmen, whose scalps 
were discovered in the French governor's house. These 
were doubtless the fruits of Indian massacres. 

Plans of Colonization. — Some years after the island 
was confirmed to Britain, Lord Egremont formed a singular 
scheme, by which it was to be divided into twelve districts, 
ruled by as many barons, each of whom was expected to 
erect a castle on his own property, while that nobleman 
was to preside as lord paramount. This unwise plan was 
changed for another not much preferable. In August, 1767, 
a division was made into sixty-seven townships, of about 
twenty thousand acres each, which, with some reservations, 
were made over to individuals supposed to possess claims 
upon the government. They became bound to settle the 
country in ten years, to the extent of at least one person 
for two hundred acres. The scheme was indifferently car- 
ried into effect. 

After the proprietors succeeded in procuring for it a gov- 
ernor independent of Nova Scotia, Mr. Patterson, appointed 
to that office, in 1770, brought back a number of exiled 
Acadians, with a view to relieve the effects of the former 



792 GREAT EVENTS OF 

cruelty of the government. Tracady was settled by Cap- 
tain Macdonald w^ith three hundred Highlanders, and 
Chief-baron Montgomery made special efforts to fulfill his 
proprietary obligations. From these beginnings the colony 
received gradual accessions, and, in 1773, a constitution 
being accorded, the first house of assembly was called. 

In 1803, the Earl of Selkirk, to whom emigration is so 
much indebted, carried over an important colony, consisting 
of about eight hundred Highlanders. Such judgment was 
shown in his arrangements, that the settlers soon became 
very prosperous, and, with the friends who have since 
joined them, amounted, before the year 1840, to upwards 
of four thousand. 

Character of the late Governors. — The governors of late 
years have generally well sustained the interests of the col- 
ony, with the exception of one, Mr. Smyth. He succeeded 
in 1813, and his violent and tyrannical conduct caused a 
general agitation in the colony. He had prevented the 
meeting of the house of assembly for several years pre- 
vious to 1823, and when a committee of the inhabitants 
was appointed to draw up a petition for his removal, he 
caused them to be arrested. The high-sheriff, Mr. Stewart, 
however, fortunately made his escape to Nova Scotia, and 
thence to England. When the true state of things was 
made known there, the governor was recalled, and Lieu- 
tenant-colonel Ready was appointed his successor. In 
1836, Sir John Harvey was appointed governor. He was 
highly and justly esteemed for his many good qualities ; but 
being, in 1837, removed to the government of New Bruns- 
wick, his place was supplied by Sir Charles A. Fitzroy. 

Inhabitants. — The inhabitants consist of a few Indians, 
about five thousand Acadians, but chiefly of emigrants from 
different parts of the empire, particularly from Scotland, the 
natives of which constitute more than one-half of the entire 
population. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



793 



V. NEWFOUNDLAND. 




Location and Importance — Discovery and Settlement — French Hostilities — 
Renewal of War — Change of Administration — Present Condition. 

Location and Importance. — Newfoundfana is an island 
on the eastern coast of North Ameri-ca, extending farther 
out into the Atlantic than any other point of the Western 
hemisphere. It is an important and large island, being 
about one thousand miles in circuit. Its consequence arises 
not from its internal resources, but from its position and it:> 
connection with the cod-fisheries in its vicinity. In this, 
its commercial aspect, it is the most valuable of all the 
English northern possessions. 

The celebrated bank, which constitutes the fishing- 
ground, is estimated to extend six hundred miles in length 
and two hundred in breadth, composed almost throughout 
of masses of solid rock. The abundance of fish is literally 
inexhaustible, no diminution of fruitfulness being observed, 
although Europe and America have drawn upon this 
treasure, to any extent, for several centuries. The vast 



794 GREATEVENTSOF 

masses of ice, which float down from the northern seas 
into the neighborhood of this island, bring also with them a 
valuable article of commerce, viz: herds of seal, which 
the seamen contrive to take, and which furnish a rich store 
of oil for export. 

Discovery and Settlement. — Newfoundland was discov- 
ered, in 1497, by Cabot, and has always been claimed by 
Britain. Attention was drawn to its fisheries before 1517; 
since, as early as that time, it was stated by the crew of an 
English ship, that they had left forty vessels, of different 
European nations, engaged in the fishery. 

Several partial attempts were made at settling the coun- 
try, from 1536 to 1612; but it was only at the latter date 
that we find the first attempt made on a large scale to col- 
onize the territory. It was chiefly promoted by Mr. Guy, 
an intelligent merchant of Bristol, who induced a number 
of influential men at court to engage in the undertaking. 
In 1610, he having been appointed governor of the intended 
colony, conveyed thither thirty-nine persons, who con- 
structed a dwelling and store-house, and formed there the 
first permanent settlement. 

For several years,* however, the spirit of settlement lan- 
guished. It was not until 1621 that it began to revive 
under the auspices of Sir George Calvert, afterwards Lord 
Baltimore, who obtained a grant of a considerable tract on 
a part of the island. He had in view the establishment of 
a Catholic colony, who might enjoy there the free exercise 
of their religion. About twenty years after his first plant- 
ation, there were estimated to be about three hundred and 
fifty families on different parts of the coast. The fishery," 
at the same time, grew rapidly into importance. 

In 1660, the French, who had previously become active 
rivals of the British in the fishery, formed a settlement in 
the Bay of Placentia, which they occupied for a long period. 

Through some jealousy, excited by those who favored 
the deep-sea or whale-fishery, in opposition to the boat- 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 795 

fishery at Newfoundland, serious attempts were made at 
one time, by the government at home, to break up all the 
settlements on the island, and reduce the land to a desert. 
This cruel and suicidal policy could, however, be effef led 
but in part, and some years afterwards more just views 
began to be entertained on the subject, and some emigra- 
tions even were made again! 

French Hostilities. — During the war with France, which 
broke out in consequence of the revolution of 1688, the 
settlements in Newfoundland endured great vicissitudes. 
The latter had, by favor or oversight, been allowed full 
freedom of fishing, and even formed several settlements. 
They evidently showed an intention of gaining possession 
of the whole island. With a view to efl^ect their object, 
the works at Placentia were attacked in 1692, and partly 
destroyed; but, in 1696, the French, reinforced by a squad- 
ron from Europe, attacked St. John, yet without success. 
The place, however, suffered severely, and another arma- 
ment, before the end of the year, gaining possession of it, 
set it on fire. Upon this, Ibberville, with a body of troops, 
destroyed all the English stations, except Bonavista and 
Carbonier. An English fleet, sent out to retrieve these dis- 
asters, failed through the misconduct of the commander. 
The difficulties were terminated in 1698, by the peace of 
Ryswick, which placed every thing on the same footing as 
before the contest. 

Renewal of War. — The war of the succession exposed 
the colony again to the attacks of the French, who were 
favored by local situation in their proceedings at Newfound- 
land. The English, at first, took some of the smaller set- 
tlements; but in 1705, the troops in Placentia, reinforced 
by five hundred men from Canada, successfully attacked 
the British colonists. Three years afterwards, St. John 
was completely destroyed, and the French became masters 
of every English station, except Carbonier. A subsequent 



796 ' GREAT EVENTS OF 

attempt of the British to recover their possessions, w^as not 
without effect; but their splendid successes in Europe 
enabled them at the treaty of Utrecht, in 1713, to do more 
than redeem all their losses in America. Louis XIV. was 
compelled to yield up all his possessions on the coast of 
Newfoundland; but he retained, for his subjects, the right 
to erect huts and stages for fishing on particular portions 
of the coast. 

Changes of Administration. — The nominal dependence 
of Newfoundland on Nova Scotia, was withdrawn in 1779. 
From this period until 1827, the government of the island 
was administered by naval commanders, appointed to 
cruise on the fishing station, but who returned to England 
during the winter. Since the last-named period, the gov- 
ernment has been administered by resident governors, and, 
in 1832, it was determined to grant the boon of a repre- 
sentative assembly. This was placed on an extremely 
liberal footing, the assembly being elected by a suffrage 
nearly universal. 

Present Condition. — The chief British settlements are 
on the large peninsula named Avalon, constituting the 
south-eastern part of the island. St. John, the capital, is 
very convenient for ships coming either from Europe or 
America, and particularly for the deep-sea and seal-fish- 
eries. After all its improvements, it still bears the aspect 
of a fishing station, consisting of one long and narrow 
street, extending entirely along the sea. 




AMERICAN HISTORY. 797 

VI. HUDSON'S BAY TERRITORY. 

Extent — Discovery — Settlement — Contests with France — Present State. 

Extent. — The Hudson's Bay Territory is a region of 
British America, far surpassing, in extent, the settled and 
occupied parts. It is about two thousand six hundred miles 
in length, from east to west, and nearly one thousand five 
hundred miles in width, from south to north. It extends 
northerly till it reaches the Arctic ocean. 

Discovery. — Hudson's bay, from which the territory 
takes its name, was repeatedly visited, at an early period, 
by English navigators, though for a long time solely with a 
view to the great object of discovering a north-west passage 
to Asia. It appears that Sebastian Cabot, in 1517, first 
penetrated to this gulf, but did not view it as an inclosed 
sea. This voyage, however, was lost sight of, so that 
when Hudson, in 1610, sailed through the straits now bear- 
ing his name, and found a wide and open expanse, it was 
considered a new discovery, and named, from him, the 
Hudson sea. Nor was it recognized as a bay, but was 
viewed, with hope, as a part of the Pacific. The great 
navigator, however, having been compelled to winter 
within the straits, where the crew were exposed to severe 
suffering, a violent mutiny arose among them, when he and 
several of his adherents were exposed, in a small boat, on 
this inhospitable shore, and doubtless perished. 

Several voyages were made during the next half century, 
with many perils and disasters, and all of them abortive as 
to the primary object. But they were the means of laying 
open the great extent of Hudson's bay, and of conveying 
some idea of the valuable furs which might be obtained on 
its shores. 

Settlements. — A Frenchman, named Grosseliez, having 
penetrated thither from Canada, made a survey of the 



798 GREAT EVENTS OF 

country, and laid before the French court the plan of a 
settlement. Finding his proposition unheeded, he sought 
the English patronage under Prince Rupert, and in June, 
1668, a company of adventurers sailed in a vessel com- 
manded by Zachariah Gillam, and reached a river, then 
called Nemisco, to which they gave the name of Rupert. 
Here they wintered with comparative comfort. Upon the 
report made by this party, a capital of ten thousand five 
hundred pounds was subscribed by the prince and others, 
and a charter was obtained, securing to them the exclusive 
trade and administration of all the countries around Hud- 
son's bay. They immediately sent out adventurers, who 
formed a settlement on Rupert's river. Others were 
established on Moose river, in 1674, and four years later 
on the Albany. By 1685, they had added two more on the 
Nelson and Severn, and in 1690, their affairs were in such 
a flourishing condition, that they determined to triple their 
original stock. 

Contests with France. — France, learning these results, 
regretted her indifference to the proposal of Grosseliez, 
and commenced efforts to secure advantages which she 
had, in effect, thrown away. "A claim was advanced on 
the ground of prior occupation, and Grosseliez, already 
detached from the English service, was sent out, in 1682, 
with another officer. He not only laid the foundation of a 
factory on Hayes' river, but, in the following spring, sur- 
prised the British one on the Nelson, taking Gillam a pris- 
oner, and carrying him to Canada; and yet, soon after, by 
means not very distinctly stated, the English became mas- 
ters of these stations. In 1G86, however, amid a profound 
peace, the Chevalier de Troyes marched thither, and sud- 
denly took the Rupert, Hayes, and Albany factories. 
These movements do not seem to have attracted much 
attention in Europe, but when the war in 1688 broke out, 
hostile operations were carried on with great ardor. During 
1693-94-95, the different posts were successively taken and 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



799 



retaken. In 1696, the English had recovered almost the 
whole ; but in the following year, a squadron from France 
defeated the Hudson's bay ships, and tpok all the forts 
except Albany. The treaty of Ryswick leaving things in 
statu quo, this state of possession continued till the peace of 
Utrecht, in 1713, by which the various posts were restored 
to Britain." 

Discoveries have been made in the intervening years, 
from the above date to the present time, which have 
resulted in a more extensive knowledge of this immense 
country. Settlements have occasionally been made on the 
coasts of the bays or rivei'S which so abound there; but 
the object principally in view of the many expeditions on 
those northern waters — viz: the ascertaining of a passage 
into the Pacific at the head of the American continent — has 
never been secured. 




800 GREAT EVENTS OF 



RUSSIAN AMERICA. 



GENERAL DESCRIPTION. 

The Russians may be regarded as the first discoverers 
of the north-western shores of this, continent. Behring 
and Tchirikow, in 1728, first saw the straits which separate 
America and Asia. The Russian voyagers subsequently 
extended their discoveries southwardly, along the American 
coast towards Nootka Sound, and, at a late period, made a 
few establishments for hunting and trade with the Indians 
on the coast. A single settlement at Sitka, and two others 
at Kodiak, and Illuluk, on an adjacent island, engaged in 
the fur-trade with the Indians, comprise all the actual Rus- 
sian possessions in America. 

The limits of the Russian territory, in this region, are 
bounded on the south by the parallel of fifty-four degrees 
and forty minutes north latitude; but though the Muscovite 
power lays claim to the territory, and about fifty thousand 
Indians acknowledge his authority, the sovereignty is little 
more than a name. On the 5th of April, 1824, a conven- 
tion between the United States and his majesty the Empe- 
ror of all the Russias, was concluded and signed at St. 
Petersburg. By the third article of this convention it was 
agreed, "that hereafter there should not be formed under 
the authority of said states any establishment upon the 
northern coast of America, nor in any of the islands adja- 
cent, to the north of fifty-four degrees and forty minutes of 
north latitude ; and that, in the same manner, there shall 
be none formed by Russian subjects, or under the authority 
of Russia, south of the same parallel." 

This coast possesses an Alpine character. In some parts 
it rises into mountains covered with snow, with immense 



AIMERICAN HISTORY, 



801 



glaciers winding through its cavities. The most remarka- 
ble summit seems to be that called St. Elias by the Russian 
navigators, and which, it is affirmed, has been visible at sea 
at the distance of sixty leagues. 

The inhabitants of the more northern regions of this coast, 
appear to be Esquimaux, as they abound also on the eastern 
coast, and around Hudson's bay. The savages of Nootka 
are said to be very cruel to the captives taken in war, and 
have frequently proved treacherous and vindictive in the 
interconrse held with trading-vessels. 
51 



^^^^ilff^^^^ 



•fisf0!//f.-^-~. 




802 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



MEXICO. 



SYNOPTICAL SKETCH. 




The Eagle with the Serpent alighting on the rock in Lake Tenochtitlan, on the spot where the 
City was built. 

Discovery — Condition, anterior to the Spanish Conquest — Invasion by Cortez 
— Arrival of Cortez in the Mexican Capital — Abdication of Montezuma — 
Retreat of Cortez, and Return — Fall of the City and Empire — Fate of 
Cortez — Extent of New Spain — Introduction of the Catholic Religion — 
Native Spanish Population under the Colonial Government — Classes of 
the Inhabitants — Causes of the First Mexican Revolution — Commence- 
ment of the Revolution — Continuation of the War by the Patriot Chiefs — 
Decline of the Revolution — Invasion by Mina — Revolution under Iturbide 
— Adoption of the Federal Constitution — Prosperity of the years 1825 and 
1826 — Election of President in 1828 — Usurpation of Bustamente — Defence 
of the Federal Constitution — Santa Anna's Proceedings — Establishment 
of a Central Republic — Attempts against the Central Government — Revo- 
lution of 1841 — Overthrow of Santa Anna's Government. 

The northern coast of Yucatan was first visited and 
explored in 1517 by Francisco Fernandez de Cordova, who 
sailed from Cuba in three small vessels, with a company of 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 803 

adventurers. He here found a race of men much bolder 
and more warlike than the inhabitants of the islands, who 
resisted the intruders with a most determined spirit. Many 
of the latter perished in the contests they were engaged in, 
and Cordova himself received a wound, of which he died 
soon after his return to Cuba. 

The prospect of booty which the region presented, stim- 
ulated the Spaniards to secure their prize at any hazard. 
Another expedition was planned the following year, under 
Grijalva, consisting of four ships and two hundred and forty 
men. They commenced by verifying the reports of the 
preceding adventurers; they then continued their voyage 
as far as the River Panuco, and were. met every where 
with the marks of a good degree of civilization. Landing 
frequently, they were sometimes suspected, and warmly 
attacked ; at other times, they were received with the rev- 
erence due to superior natures. 

Condition, anterior^ to the Spanish Conquest. — The most 
ancient Mexican nation, according to tradition, was the 
Toltecas. It would appear that, at a period corresponding 
with that of 472 of the Christian era, they were expelled 
from their own country, called Tollan, somewhere north 
of Mexico, whence becoming migratory for many years, 
they at length built a city, called Tolton, fifty miles east 
from Mexico. 

In 667, the Toltecas were chiefly cut off by famine and 
pestilence. About a hundred years after this, their country 
was occupied by the Checkemecas, who likewise emigrated 
from some northern section of the continent. They mingled 
and intermarried with the remnant of the Toltecas. In 1160, 
the Aztecs, who dwelt north of the Gulf of California, 
abandoned their country, and, for a series of years, led a 
wandering life. They originally consisted of six tribes, but 
eventually the Mexican tribes separated from the rest, and 
continued their journey alone. In 1325, they reached a 
spot on which they commenced a city, and which they 



804 GREAT EVENTS OF 

called Mexico, after Mexitli, their god of war. Here, for 
two hundred years, down to the time of their conquest by 
the Spaniards, they flourished. They increased in power 
and wealth. They were joined by the other Aztec tribes 
from whom they had separated. They were a superior 
people — well instructed in the art of war. They excelled 
in sculpture, and, at the time of the invasion, had made 
considerable progress in architecture, agriculture, &c. 
Their capital contained not less than one hundred thousand 
inhabitants. Their government was an elective monarchy. 
Montezuma was on the Mexican throne, and had surrounded 
himself with the highest regal splendor, and exercised the 
most despotic power. Such, in brief, was the condition of 
the Mexicans when their conquest was attempted by the 
Spaniards. 

Invasion by Cortez. — The reports which had been brought 
home by several, especially Grijalva, of the fertility and 
wealth of Mexico, determined Velasquez, the governor of 
Cuba, to attempt its conquest. The expedition was intrusted 
to Fernando Cortez, a man peculiarly well calculated by his 
courage, his perseverance, and other qualities, for an enter- 
prise like this, full of danger and difficulty. The expedition 
consisted of eleven vessels and six hundred and seventeen 
men. The object was to make war upon a monarch whose 
dominions were more extensive than all the kingdoms sub- 
ject to the Spanish crown. Arriving at the island of Cozu- 
mel, Cortez had there the good fortune to redeem Aguilar, 
a Spaniard, who had been eight years a prisoner among the 
Indians, and who proved extremely useful as an interpreter. 
In March, 1519, Cortez landed in Tabasco, a southern 
province of Mexico, where, though the Indians met him 
with extraordinary courage, they were routed with great 
slaughter, in several successive engagements. 

Continuing his course to the westward, he landed at San 
Juan d'Ulloa. Here he was most respectfully addressed by 
a deputation on board of his ship, but in a language alto- 



AMERICAN HISTORY, 



805 



gether unknown to him, and even to Aguilar. Fortunately, 
one of his female slaves, received at Tabasco, well under- 
stood the Mexican language, and explained what had been 
said in the Yucatan tongue, with which Aguilar was unac- 
quainted. This woman, who was known afterwards by the 




Marina interpreting the Address of the Mexican Deputation. 

name of Donna Marina, informed him that the persons who 
addressed him were the officers of a great monarch, whom 
they called Montezuma, and that they were sent to inquire 
what his intentions were in visiting their coast, and to offer 
any assistance he might need in order to continue his voy- 
age. Cortez, having thus learned the purport of the mes- 
sage, assured the officers that he approached their country 
with the most friendly sentiments, and came to propose 
matters of great moment to their prince, which should soon 
be more fully unfolded. Next morning he landed his men, 
horses, and artillery, by the assistance of the natives, who 
unconsciously were admitting among them the instruments 
of their own destruction. 

On the 26th of March, Cortez commenced his march 
towards the Mexican capital, having first destroyed his 



806 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



vessels, that his soldiers, deprived of the means of retreat, 
might rely solely on their valor. On his way thither, by 
consummate address, he alienated from Montezuma several 




Cortez burning his Ships. 

of the petty states with their caziques. Others he com- 
pelled, by force of arms, to join him. By degrees, he 
marched into the country, and, with the addition of the 
natives, he found himself at the head of an army consisting 
of several thousand persons. 

Arrival of Cortez in the Mexican Capital. — As Cortez 
approached the Mexican capital, a great retinue of persons 
came to meet him, adorned with plumes and clad in man- 
tles of fine cotton. Each of these saluted Cortez in the 
most respectful manner. They announced the approach 
of Montezuma himself; and soon after, the harbingers, two 
hundred in number, in a uniform dress, appeared in sight. 
These were followed by a company of higher rank, in 
splendid apparel, in the midst of whom was Montezuma, 
carried in a litter richly ornamented with gold and feathers 
of various colors. The king and Cortez met, and the most 



A M 11 II I C A N HISTORY 



807 



respectful salutations passed between them. Montezuma 
conducted Cortez to the quarters that had been prepared 
for his reception, and took leave of him, sayin"-, "You are 
now with your brothers in your own house; refresh your- 
selves after your fatigue, and be happy until I return." 




Meeting of Montezuma and Cortez. 



The first care of Cortez, however, was to take precau- 
tions for his security, by planting the artillery so as to com- 
mand the different avenues which led to the place allotted 
for his reception. 

In the evening, Montezuma returned to visit his guests, 
and again made them magnificent presents. Various con- 
ferences passed between them; and the next day Cortez 
and some of his principal attendants were admitted to an 
audience of the emperor. 

While these events were happening, Cortez formed a plan 
no less extraordinary than daring. This was to seize Mon- 
tezuma in his palace, and to carry him prisoner to the 
Spanish quarters. He communicated his plan to his prin- 
cipal officers, and almost instantly put it into execution. 



808 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



The Abdication of Montezuma. — Although Montezuma 
was permitted to exercise the functions of royalty, yet he 
was guarded with the utmost vigilance by the Spaniards. 
The king's brave son, with several of the principal officers, 
on the slightest pretext, was burned alive by the command 
of Cortez. The monarch himself was, at length, bound 
with fetters. Having both the monarch and his subjects 




Montezuma on his Throne. 

under this temporary authority, Cortez availed himself of 
it to the utmost. He appointed commissioners to survey 
the empire, and to prepare the minds of the people for 
submitting to the Spaniards; and, in the end, he persuaded 
Montezuma to acknowledge himself a vassal to the Spanish 
crown, and to pay an annual tribute. The fallen prince, 
at the instance of Cortez, accompanied this profession of 
fealty and homage, with a magnificent present to the king 
of Spain, and, after his example, his subjects brought in 
liberal contributions. 



War, and the Death of Montezuma. — About this time 



AINIERICAN HISTORY. 



809 



Velasquez, piqued by the success of his subaltern, had sent 
a force into -Mexico to take him and his principal officers 
prisoners; but the good fortune of Cortez triumphed again; 
for overcoming his enemies in battle, he induced the greater 
part of them to join his standard ; and when he had least of 
all expected it, he was placed at the head of a thousand 
Spaniards, ready to aid him, at any hazard, in his enterprises. 

This additional force had but just time to enroll them- 
selves under their new leader, before the Mexicans attacked 
them in all directions. 

Cortez now found himself environed with the most immi- 
nent dangers. The only resource which remained to hifii 
was to try what effect the interposition of Montezuma 
might have upon his enraged subjects. When, the next 




Death of Montezuma. 



morning, they approached to renew the assault, that unfor- 
tunate prince was compelled to advance to the battlements, 
and exhort his people to discontinue hostilities. But tlie 
fury of the multitude could not be repressed, and it was 
now directed momentarily against their prince. Flights of 



810 GREAT EVENTS OF 

arrows and volleys of stones poured in so violently upon the 
ramparts, that before the Spanish soldiers had time to lift 
their shields for Montezuma's defence, two arrows wounded 
the unhappy monarch, and a blow of a stone on his temple 
struck him to the ground. 

Most bitterly did these poor men lament the consequences 
of their displeasure, as they witnessed the fate of their sov- 
ereign. As for Montezuma, in a paroxysm of rage he tore 
the bandage from his wounds, and so obstinately refused to 
take any nourishment, that he soon ended his days, rejecting 
with disdain all the urgency of the Spaniards that he should 
embrace the Christian faith. 

Retreat and Return of Cortez. — The death of Monte- 
zuma filled the Mexicans with surprise and terror; but 
added to, rather than diminished, their hostility. They 
determined to reduce by famine a foe which they could not 
subdue by force. This coming to the knowledge of Cortez, 
he perceived, situated as he was, that his safety lay in 
instant retreat from the city. Preparations were accord- 
ingly made to march out of Mexico that very night. Each 
soldier took such booty as he was able; yet a large quantity 
of silver was left behind. At midnight, (he troops aban 
doned their quarters, and proceeded in silence along the 
causeway that led to Tacubaya. 

The Mexicans were watching the retreating foe. At 
length, the latter reached a breach which had been made in 
the causeway, when in an instant they were astounded 
by a tremendous roar of martial instruments. Clouds of 
arrows were showered upon them. Yet they struggled on 
to a second breach, where they were obliged to wade 
through the mud and water. All was darkness, confusion, 
dismay. Many were so heavily laden with spoils, that they 
sunk to rise no more. The carnage was dreadful. It was 
a night of blood — or what is known in the Mexican history 
as the Noche triste, or "doleful night." Cortez lost some 
five or six hundred Spaniards, and of his allies, the Tlas- 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



811 



calans, above two thousand. Only a small portion of the 
pillaged treasures was saved — horses, ammunition, baggage, 
nearly all were gone. In the morning, although his troops 
needed rest and his wounded care, Cortez pursued his 
march towards Tlascala, where he was received with kind- 
ness by his allies. 




Noche Triste. 



Some interval of tranquillity was now absolutely neces- 
sary, not only that the Spaniards might give attention to 
the cure of their wounds, but in order to recruit their 
strength, exhausted by a long succession of fatigues and 
hardships. When these objects had been attained, and his 
forces were considerably augmented, on the 28th of Decem- 
ber, 1520, Cortez commenced his return towards Mexico. 

In his progress towards it, he took possession of Tezcuco, 
the second town in the empire, situated on the lake about 
twenty miles from the capital. He had already prepared 
the materials for building several brigantines, so that they 
might be carried thither in pieces ready to be put together, 
and launched when they were needed. Here he established 



812 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



his head-quarters, as it was the most suitable place to launch 
the brigantines. With the launching of these, all was in 
readiness for the great enterprise. 




Cortez building Brigantines on the Lakes. 

Nor were the Mexicans unprepared. Upon the death of 
Montezuma, his brother, Quetlavaca, a man distinguished 
for his courage and capacity, was raised to the throne 
But in the midst of his preparations to meet the invaders, 
he was fatally attacked by the small-pox, a scourge which 
had been introduced into the country by the Spaniards. 
Gautimozin, nephew and son-in-law of Montezuma, was 
next chosen emperor, nor could the choice have fallen on a 
more deserving man. 

Great bravery was displayed by the Mexicans during the 
siege. Cortez found it necessary to proceed with caution 
in all his measures. His chief prospect of success lay in 
cutting off supplies from the city; at length, in that, he 
succeeded, so that the public stores were exhausted, and 
the sufferings in the city became extreme. 



Fall of the City and Empire. — At this crisis, Guatimozin, 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 813 

in an attempt to escape to the provinces, with a view to 
arouse his people more effectually for his defence, was cap- 
tured and conducted to Cortez. 

He appeared with singular composure and self-respect, 
requesting of Cortez, that no insult should be offered to the 
empress or his children. "I have done," said he to his con- 
queror, "what became a monarch. I have defended my 
people to the last extremity. Nothing now remains but to 
die. Take this dagger," (laying hold of one which Cortez 
wore,) "plant it in my heart, and put an end to a life which 
can be no longer useful to my country." Before he left the 
city, he had been careful to disappoint the expectations of 
the Spaniards, by throwing all his treasures into the lake. 

When the fate of their sovereign was known, the Mexi- 
cans laid down their arms, and Cortez took possession of 
that small part of the capital which yet remained, three- 
fourths of it having been reduced to ashes during the con- 
flict. In this manner terminated the memorable siege of 
Mexico. 

The fate of the capital decided that, also, of the empire. 
The provinces submitted, one after another, to the con- 
querors. Small parties of Spaniards, marching through 
them without interruption, penetrated in different quarters 
to the Pacific ocean. Thus a great and rich empire was 
secured to Spain, through the almost incredible efforts of a 
single man at thef head of a small band of adventurers. 

Fate of Cortez. — As a reward for his bold and surprising 
achievements, Cortez was warmly eulogized by his coun- 
trymen at home, and the Emperor Charles V. appointed 
him captain-general and governor of New Spain, with other 
tokens of favor. But a bitter cup was at last pressed to his 
lips. After returning to America, and continuing there for a 
time in his command, he came back, in 1540, to his native 
country. But in consequence of his ambition and usurpa- 
tions, his reception at home was ill-suited to the character 
of his heroic deeds. "The emperor behaved to him with 



814 GREAT EVENTS OF 

cold civility, his ministers treated him sometimes with neg- 
lect, sometimes with insolence. His grievances received 
no redress; his claims were urged without effect; and, after 
several years spent in fruitless application to ministers and 
judges, he ended his days on the 2d of December, in the 
sixty-second year of his age." 

Extent of New Spain. — This country, under the Span- 
iards, embraced a more extensive region than the empire of 
Mexico, or the dominions of Montezuma and his predeces- 
sors. It included, in addition to the Mexican empire 
proper, New Navarre, a vast territory, extending to the 
north and west; the provinces of California, as also the 
peninsula of California; and, moreover, the provinces of 
Yucatan and Honduras, stretching from the Bay of Cam- 
peachy to beyond Cape Gracias a Dios. At an early 
period, most of these countries had been visited and subju- 
gated by Spanish adventurers. The peninsula of California, 
which had been discovered by Cortez in 1536, began to be 
explored by the Jesuits towards the close of the seven- 
teenth century. Here they established an important mis- 
sion, but, after a time, were expelled from the country. 

Introduction of the Catholic Religion. — The conquerors 
of New Spain carried with them the Catholic faith, which 
became the established religion; and, indeed, was the only 
religion that was tolerated, until the revolution in the 
beginning of the present century. The establishment was 
instituted as an auxiliary branch of the government, on a 
similar model to that in Spain. In attempts to convert the 
natives, they made use of the same unjustifiable means that 
have been resorted to by the Jesuits. But notwithstanding 
all that was done, their spiritual character and condition were 
unchanged. Of real Christianity, they remained wholly 
ignorant, and retained all their veneration for their ancient 
superstitions. This mixture of Christianity with their own 
heathenish rites and notions, was transmitted to their pos- 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



terity, and has never been eradicated. That device of the 
infernal pit, the Inquisition, was established in America by 
the bigoted zeal of Philip II., in the year 1570. This 
measure completed the ecclesiastical apparatus for fastening 
Catholicism on the new world. 




Introduction of Christianity. 

Native Spanish Population under the Colonial Govern- 
ment. — "For nearly three centuries, down to the year 1810, 
Mexico was governed by viceroys, appointed by the court 
of Spain, all of whom, with one exception, were European 
Spaniards. Every situation in the gift of the crown was 
bestowed upon a European, nor is there an instance, for 
many years before the revolution, either in the church, the 
army, or the law, in which the door of preferment was 
opened to a Spaniard, Mexican-born. Through this policy, 
a privileged caste arose, distinct from the Mexican Span- 
iards in feelings, habits, and interests — the paid agents 
of a government whose only aim was to enrich itself, 
without any regard to the abuses perpetrated under its 
authority. 



816 GREAT EVENTS OF 

Classes of the Inhabitants. — Anterioi to the revolution in 
ISIO, the population of Mexico was divided into distinct 
castes, as follows: 1, The old Spaniards, bom in Spain, 
designated Chapetones. 2, Creoles or Whites, of pure 
European race, born in America, and regarded by the tirst 
class as natives. 3, The Indians, or indigenous copper- 
colored race. 4, The Mestizos, or mongrel breeds of 
Whites and Indians, in the purer descent approaching to 
the Creoles. 5, Mulattoes, or descendants of Whites and 
Negroes. 6, The Zamhos, descendants of Negroes and 
Indians. And 7, The African Negroes, whether manu- 
mitted or slaves. 

The pure races were the old Spaniards, Creoles, Indians, 
and Negroes, and gave rise, in their various combinations 
or divisions, to the others. The remaining three races 
were impure or mixed, and were sub-divided, without any 
assigned limits. Upon the breaking out of the revolution, 
the distinctions of caste were all absorbed in the name of 
Americans and Europeans. 

Causes of the First Mexican Revolution. — For more than 
a century, Spain had been on the decline, when, in 1808, the 
Emperor Napoleon gave a finishing stroke to her degrada- 
tion, by seizing upon the royal family, and placing his brother 
Jerome upon the throne. To this revolution, the Spanish 
chiefs, who were assured of their places, were disposed to 
yield, excepting the viceroy of Mexico. But the people, 
indignant at the foul treatment which their sovereign had 
received, were determined not to submit to it. A general 
revolt against the authority of Buonaparte, soon disclosed 
itself in old Spain, intelligence of which reaching Mexico 
on the 29th of July, 1808, the feelings of the people were 
excited to the highest pitch of enthusiasm. At this time, 
the Cabildo, or municipalty of Mexico, presented a petition 
to Iturrigaray the viceroy, to assemble a junta, or repre- 
sentatives of the province, for self-government. The vice- 
roy, however, hesitated, fearing the Spanish population, who 



A M r. R I (; A N II I s ■!• o n Y . 817 

opposed the measure. Apprised of liis inf;linatir)n to gratify 
the |)er>ph!, the Spaniards seized the viceroy, and dehvered 
him over to the prison of the Inquisition. The conspirators 
were principally Spanish merchants in Mexico, and were 
secretly favored in their desii^ns hy the court of the Audi- 
ciencia, the hi^diest judicial trihunal of Mexico. 

The European Spaniards, both in the capital and in the 
interior, now formed patriotic associations for the defence 
of what they termed their rii,'hts, and armed themselves 
against the Creoles, who Imd favored the project of assem- 
bling the junta. The latter, though hy far the most numerous, 
were unused to arms, and submitted for the moment; but 
their spirit was aroused, and it became an absorbing ques- 
tion whether themselves or the small clique of Eui'opeans 
should possess the right of administering the government 
during the captivity of their king. A general impatience 
to shake off the yoke of foreign domination, began to seize 
the minds of all. There was wanting only a leader to make 
the occasion and to strike the blow. 

Commencement of the Revolution. — The person was soon 
found, in Don Miguel Hidalgo Castiila, a clergyman, dis- 
tinguished for his talents, learning, and liberality of senti- 
ment. Perceiving the general disaffection of the people, 
and the prevailing animosities against the Spaniards, as 
also having private motives of discontent, Hidalgo con- 
ceived the i)lan of a general insurrection for the subversion 
of the colonial government. 

Allende, a friend of Hidalgo, was the first to raise the 
standard of revolt in the little town of Dolores, on the IGth 
of Sej)teml)er, 1810, where he seized and im[)risoned seven 
Europeans, whose property he distributed among his fol- 
lowers. The Indians, under Hidalgo, now flew to arms; and 
being reinforced by disaffected troops belonging to the 
government, Hidalgo marched to Guanaxuato, a wealthy 
town of eighty thousand inhabitants, of which, after a stren- 
uous contest, he received the submission. This was an 
52 



818 GREAT EVENTS OF 

acquisition of signal importance, as lie found in the treasury 
an amount of five millions of silver. 

From this period, the insurrection spread rapidly, not- 
withstanding the efforts of Venegas, the new^ viceroy, to 
allay it. Many towns declared in favor of Hidalgo, who 
proceeded from Guanaxuato to Valladolid, where he was 
joyfully received as a deliverer. His pecuniary resources 
were increased by the donation of one million two hundred 
thousand dollars from the public authorities. His next step 
was to march towards the capital. He had made a great 
acquisition in having Morelos, a warlike priest, and highly 
celebrated in the revolution, come to his aid. 

Mexico was, at this time, in a highly critical condition — 
the prevailing disaffection had reached it, and was producing 
its fruits of weakness and division. The forces collected for 
its defence were wholly inadequate to the object. 

In this juncture of affairs, Hidalgo might doubtless have 
seized on the capital; indeed, many were anxiously awaiting 
his approach, as its deliverer. After an anxious night, great 
was the surprise the next morning, on the part of the peo- 
ple, when they saw the assailants retiring. The cause of 
Hidalgo's strange retrograde movement has never been 
satisfactorily ascertained. 

From this period, sad reverses awaited him. When he 
had arrived at Aculco, on his retreat, he was attacked, on 
the 7th of November, by Calleja, who, with the main part 
of the Spanish army, had previously reached the capital. 
Of the royal troops, six thousand were disciplined veterans, 
and their imposing appearance alone was sufficient to 
frighten Hidalgo's Indians. These fled at the first fire; the 
regular troops being thus left unsupported, were unable 
long to stand the attack. Pursued by the royalists with 
great fury, the slaughter became immense; ten thousand 
of the independents, in the official report of Calleja, were 
said to have been killed, wounded, and taken prisoners. 
Hidalgo, having retreated to Guanaxuato, was, on the 29th 
of November, attacked again by Calleja, and driven from 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 819 

his position, with the loss of twenty-five pieces of cannon 
and several valuable officers. 

"Hidalgo retreated to Valladolid, where he caused eighty 
Europeans to be beheaded, and proceeded thence to Gua- 
dalaxara; he made another triumphal entrance into that 
city, on the 24th of November. Here he committed 
another act of cold-blooded massacre, which has left a foul 
blot on his name. All the Europeans having been thrown 
into prison, Hidalgo determined to destroy them. Without 
trial or previous examination, they were taken out in small 
parties, and conducted under the veil of night to retired 
parts of the neighboring mountains, where between seven 
and eight hundred were butchered in secret. This remorse- 
less act of barbarity, besides being wholly unjustifiable by 
the rules of war, was impolitic in the extreme. It pre- 
vented many respectable Creoles from joining the insur- 
gents; and as it drove the Spaniards to despair, it furnished 
them at the same time with an excuse for any atrocities 
which they chose to commit." 

Hidalgo continued to retreat towards Saltillo. By this 
time, his forces were reduced to about four thousand men; 
and arriving at Saltillo, a distance of nearly five hundred 
miles from the Mexican capital, he left the army, and with 
several officers sought the frontiers of the United States, 
with the intention of purchasing arms and military stores. 
He was destined, however, to be the victim of treachery. 
One of his subordinates in office had the baseness to arrest 
him, for the purpose of securing a pardon for himself. The 
leader, Unsuspicious of danger when attacked, was easily 
overcome and taken. It was on the 21st of March, 1811, 
that Hidalgo and his followers were made prisoners. 
Many of them were executed on the field of action the 
next day. Hidalgo and a few others were not put to death 
until the 27th of July following. 

Continuation of the War br/ the Patriot Chiefs. — The 
revolution had evidently taken deep hold on the minds of 



820 GREAT EVENTS OF 

the people. The fate of Hidalgo did not dispirit the chiefs 
of the patriot cause. The prominent of these, Rayon, a 
lawyer, Villagran, and Moreios, a priest, now assumed the 
responsibihty of directing the storm. The principal of 
these was Moreios, and to an account of his movements 
we confine ourselves. 

From small beginnings Moreios possessed, at length, an 
efficient army, and was obeyed throughout nearly the entire 
southern coast of Mexico. On taking the field, town after 
town was taken, and victory succeeded to victory. His 
course, moreover, was marked by the humane treatment of 
his prisoners in every instance. Moreios had now great 
reason to hope for success in his noble enterprise, while the 
inhabitants were ready to aid him in every possible way. 
In this state, it was deemed necessary to oppose to him 
the greatest captain of the governmental forces, and Calleja 
was summoned to defend the capital. 

Calleja, soon after his arrival at Mexico, attacked the 
army of Moreios at Quantla; but after a severe action, he 
was repulsed, and obliged to retreat, leaving five hundred 
dead on the field of battle. But what he could not eflfect 
by storm, he now attempted to accomplish by siege. For 
seventy-five days he continued to besiege Moreios, who 
was determined, if possible, to hold out; but all hopes of 
obtaining provisions being, at length, extinguished, Moreios 
resolved to evacuate the place, which he effected on the 
night of the 2d of May, 1811. Most of the inhabitants 
marched out with the. army. When Calleja discovered the 
movement, he commenced a spirited attack upon them, and 
four thousand of the patriots were slain. It was during the 
events attending the siege of Quantla, that Victoria and 
Bravo, both young men, began to distinguish themselves in 
the cause of independence. Guerrero likewise, in the suc- 
cessful defence of a neighboring town, began his long and 
perilous career. 

Following the affair at Quantla, Moreios engaged in 
numerous encounters with divisions of the enemy, and, for 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 821 

a time, was victorious; but he was at length taken, and 
doomed to execution. Just prior to his death, he uttered 
the following simple, but affecting prayer: 'Lord, if I have 
done well, thou knowest it; if ill, to thy infinite mercy I 
commend my soul.' He then bound a handkerchief over 
his eyes, gave the signal to the soldiers to fire, and met 
death with as much composure as he had ever shown when 
facing it on the field of battle." 

Decline of the Revolution. — After the death of Morelos, 
no leader was found whose influence was sufficient to com- 
bine the efforts of the insurgents, and secure harmony 
among the chiefs. The cause of the revolution, therefore, 
declined apace. Teran, Guerrero, Rayon, Torres, Bravo, 
and Victoria, commanding in different parts of the country, 
were mostly, in the course of two or three years, overcome, 
and taken prisoners. The story of Victoria is one of 
uncommon interest. The province of Vera Cruz was the 
field of his operations, and it was not until after a struggle 
of two years, that this formidable insurgent chief was dis- 
armed of his power to harass the viceroy, Apadoca. He 
lost many of his followers in battle, others deserted him, 
and he was left, in the end, literally alone. No threats and 
no promises of preferment could induce him to offer his 
submission to the government. Unattended by a single 
friend, he sought the solitude and security of the mountains, 
and was lost for several years to his country. 

Invasion of Mexico by Mina. — In the year 1817, when 
most of the insurgent forces were dispersed, an enterprise 
of singular boldness was attempted in Mexico, by a for- 
eigner named Don Xavier Mina. His more specific object 
was to establish the independence of Mexico on a consti- 
tutional basis, without an entire severance of the country 
from Spain. Mina was a nephew of the celebrated gen- 
eral of that name, who so long resisted the French and 
Spanish royalists in his native country. In May, 1816, 



822 GREAT EVENTS OF 

he sailed fi'om Liverpool with a small expedition, having a 
few thousand stand of arms, and also equipages for a body 
of infantry and cavalry, and arrived in the United States 
in June. Here he procured the service of several officers, 
an addition of muskets, and some pecuniary aid from Balti- 
more and New Orleans. Sailing for the Gulf of Mexico, 
he did not reach Galveston until November, where he was 
joined by Aury, the commander of the privateers in that 
quarter, and by some of the inhabitants; but as it was too 
late for operations, he passed the winter in Galveston. 

Early in the following spring, Mina entered upon the 
prosecution of his design. But the time chosen by him 
was unpropitious. The revolutionary cause had fallen to a 
low point. Mina failed, was taken, and shot. The power 
of the insurgents was broken, and most of their eminent 
men were either killed in battle, or shot as traitors, or impris- 
oned. But the principles of independence were daily gain- 
ing ground in the country at large, and the spirit of the 
revolutionists, though checked for a time, was not subdued, 
as was proved by subsequent events in Mexican history. 

Revolution under Iturhide. — The unfortunate termination 
of the expedition under Mina, was by no means a termina- 
tion of the difficulties in which Mexico had long been 
involved. The next person who largely figured in her 
affairs was Augustin Iturbide, who had risen, in 1816, by 
his valor and capacity, to the command of what was called 
the northern army. In 1820, the cortes having ordered 
the sale of the church property, the viceroy, Apadoca, 
refused to acknowledge the cortes; he employed Iturbide 
to reduce Guerrero, one of the patriot chiefs; but, instead 
of this, he formed a junction with that chief, and on Febru- 
ary 24th, 1821, he proclaimed the independence of his 
country. Soon after, he took possession of the capital, and, 
in 1822, May 18th, he usurped the crown, through the sub- 
serviency of his troops. He was proclaimed emperor, 
under the name of Augustin the First. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 823 

The next morning congress was convened in extraordi- 
nary session. His election to the imperial dignity was 
proposed and discussed in his presence, and was voted for 
by a few more than one-half the whole body of delegates. 
Meanwhile, the friends of liberal institutions, overawed by 
the power of the usurper, fled to their wonted retreats, until 
a fitting season should arrive for acting with union and effi- 
ciency. The acts of oppression of Iturbide, from this time, 
continued to increase. He ordered the dissolution of con- 
gress, had recourse to forced loans, with other usurpations. 

While affairs were in this posture, Santa Anna, who at 
this time was commanding at Vera Cruz, was suddenly 
dismissed. Surprised at treatment thus harsh, and as he 
deemed unjust, Santa Anna excited the garrison to revolt, 
for the purpose of dethroning Iturbide, and establishing a 
republican government. While these matters were in pro- 
gress, Victoria, who for some years had lived in obscurity, 
made his appearance, and was appointed commander-in- 
chief of the insurgents. In February, 1823, Echavarri, the 
commander of the imperialists, joined forces with Victoria 
and Santa Anna. 

Defection now became general among the officers of the 
army; in consequence of which, Iturbide was obliged to 
surrender his power. Hastily assembling at Mexico the 
dispersed members of congress, on the 19th of March, 
1823, he tendered them his abdication of the crown. Con- 
gress allowed him a yearly pension of twenty-five thousand 
dollars, on condition of his leaving the Mexican territory 
for ever. On the 11th of May, he embarked for Leghorn. 

Adoption of the Federal Constitution. — A provisionary 
government was immediately established, and a triplicate 
executive appointed, consisting of Generals Victoria, Bravo, 
and Negrete. Measures were at once adopted for the con- 
vocation of a new congress, which, upon assembling, entered 
on the arduous plan of framing a constitution of government. 
This they did on the federative plan, and on the 2d of Feb- 



824 GREAT EVENTS OF 

ruary, it was sworn to in the capital, amidst the rejoicings 
and acclamations of the people. The government soon 
went into operation, and Victoria was chosen president of 
the republic, and Bravo vice-president. 

Contrary to the decree of perpetual banishment against 
him, Iturbide returned to Mexico in disguise ; but, being 
discovered, he was shot. This took place on the 10th of 
July, 1824. Several disturbances had occurred, partly 
on his account, during his absence; but the republic was 
now relieved from one great source of disquietude. 

The general provisions of the new constitution, as to the 
distribution of the powers of government into their parts, 
were the same as those of the constitution of the United 
States; but they differed as to the right of trial by jury, 
which was omitted, and the Roman Catholic religion was 
alone to be tolerated in Mexico. 

Prosperity of the years 1825 and 1826. — The new gov- 
ernment was now acceptable to the Mexican people. The 
administration of Victoria was popular, and measures were 
maturing for cementing the union of states, and for consoli- 
dating the public liberty. Much was done, also, to stimulate 
the industry of the people. The prospect of public peace, 
order, and liberty in Mexico, was such as to attract thou- 
sands of emigrants from the United States and from Europe. 
Wealth, and comfort, and honors, were held out as a reward 
of virtue and enterprise. But the pleasant vision soon van- 
ished, and this ill-fated country was again the theatre of 
turmoil and contention. 

Election of a President in 1828. — Victoria's term now 
expiring, a new president was to be chosen; among the 
prominent candidates for which office were General Guer- 
rero, and Gomez Pedraza, then secretary of war. The 
canvass resulted in the choice of Pedraza; but the friends 
of Guerrero soon set up a claim in his favor, alleging that, 
in taking the votes, he was defeated solely by fraud. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 825 

At the session of the new congress in January, 1829, the 
house of representatives proclaimed Vincent Guerrero to be 
duly elected president, on the constitutional ground that he 
had the majority of the legal votes. General Bustamente, 
who had been supported by the partisans of Pedraza, was 
declared to be duly elected vice-president; and in organ- 
izing the new administration, Zavala, then governor of the 
state of Mexico, was appointed secretary of state, and 
General Santa Anna, secretary of war. 

Usurpation of Bustamente. — Soon after the declaration 
of congress in favor of the election of Guerrero, that body 
passed a resolution investing him with dictatorial powers, 
in anticipation of an invasion by Spain, to recover posses- 
sion of Mexico. The Spanish army of four thousand five 
hundred men, sent for that purpose, were defeated, and 
compelled to retire The continuance of his extraordinary 
power was now no longer necessary ; yet Guerrero contin- 
ued to exercise it, and in a manner and for purposes not 
contemplated. This brought upon him the censure of Bus- 
tamente and others, who saw in his measures a desire to 
perpetuate his dictatorship. Yet, on the 11th of December, 
Guerrero resigned his dictatorship into the hands of congress, 
and retired to his estate. Bustamente immediately assumed 
or usurped the presidency, pretending that he was actuated 
solely by a desire to restore the constitution, which had 
been violated in the elevation of Guerrdro to the presidency. 
The latter now fled to the mountains, but circumstances, in 
the spring of 1830, seeming to favor an attempt to regain 
his lost authority, he embarked in the enterprise, and the 
whole country was again in arms. He was, however, 
unsuccessful, and falling into the hands of his opponents, he 
was condemned as a traitor, and executed in February, 1831. 

Defence of the Federal Constitution. — The measures of 
Bustamente directly tended towards the establishment of a 
strong central government, as those of Guerrero had been in 



826 GREAT EVENTS OF 

favor of a perpetual dictatorship. On the ground of Bus 
tamente's procedure in his government, Santa Anna, in 1832, 
placed himself at the head of the garrison of Vera Cruz, and, 
as a pretext for revolt, demanded a reorganization of the 
ministry. His declarations were in favor of the constitu- 
tion and the laws, and consequently rallied the friends of 
the federal system to his support. War soon began to 
rage, and it was not until nearly a year, that an accommo- 
dation was made, when it was agreed that Pedraza should 
be restored to the government. He was accordingly 
restored, and by means of his favorable notice of Santa 
Anna, now his friend, but formerly his enemy, he exerted 
such an influence, that the latter was elected his successor 
in 1833. Gomez Farias was chosen vice-president. The 
federal system was now apparently reestablished under the 
new administration. 

Proceedings of Santa Anna — a Central Republic Estab- 
lished. — From the first moment of Santa Anna's accession 
to the presidency, he was inflamed with a desire for dicta- 
torial power. He seized an opportunity to desert the 
federal republican party, and joined the centralist faction. 
By a military order, he dissolved the constitutional congress 
in May, 1834, and in January, 1835, he assembled a revo- 
lutionary and aristocratic congress, which deposed the vice- 
president Farias, and elected General Barragan, a leading 
centralist, in his place. About the same time, through the 
influence of Santa Anna, the constitution of 1824 was abol- 
ished by congress, as were also all the state constitutions 
and state authorities, and a central republic was established 
in its place. So violent a measure proved unacceptable to 
several of the states. Zacatecas submitted, and declared for 
centralism. "The torch of liberty was now extinguished 
in the republic, and military despotism fully established." 
No! it was not quite extinguished. One Mexican territoiy, 
Texas, with her by fifty thousand bold inhabitants, chiefly 
emigrants from the United States, was ready to resist the 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



827 



dictates of a usurper and a despot. Santa Anna felt at 
once the importance of reducing Texas, and of defeating 
tiie Americans or driving them from the country. He 
made the attempt with an army of eight thousand men, but 
when he supposed that his object had been attained, he was 







suddenly attacked at San Jacinto, by General Houston, who 
routed his troops, and took him prisoner. This occurred on 
the 21st of April, 1836. After being a prisoner several 
months, he was permitted to return to Mexico, where, in 
the mean time, his authority as president had been super- 
seded, and where he passed several years in obscurity, on 
his own hacienda (farm). 



Attempts against the Central Government. — Two succes- 
sive attempts were made against the central government 
during the years 1837 and 1838, under Bustamente, who 
had been chosen president after his return from France. 
The first consisted of declarations in favor of federation, 
and of Gomez Farias for the presidency; but the disturb- 



828 GREAT EVENTS OF 

ance was easily quelled. The other attempt was made by 
Mexia in 1838, who had once before raised the standard of 
rebellion against the central government. He was opposed 
by Santa Anna, who had issued from his retirement, and 
who hoped, by rendering some service to the government, 
to wipe off the disgrace which attached to his name. Mexia 
was unfortunate, and, being taken prisoner, was almost 
instantly shot. Santa Anna appeared again on the stage, 
in resisting an attack from an invading French expedition 
against the town of Vera Cruz. 

An insurrection commenced with the federalist party, in 
the month of July, 1840, headed by General Urrea and 
Gomez Farias, and, for a time, the prospect was favorable 
for another reform of the constitution. 

Revolution of 1841. — But revolutions were not at an end 
in Mexico. An insurrection broke out in the month of 
August, 1841, the result of which was, the bombardment 
of the capital, the downfall of Bustamente, and the conven- 
tion of Tacubaya. Santa Anna took a part in this revolution 
against the president, and being at the head of the army, he 
selected the junta, which, according to the "plan of Tacu- 
baya," was to choose the president of the republic. The 
junta repaid the distinction conferred upon them by select- 
ing him for that high office. The congress, however, which 
assembled in June, 1842, proving to be disagreeable to Santa 
Anna, he dissolved it by an authoritative act, and, convening 
an assembly of notables, they fixed on a new constitution. 

A New Constitution. — This was proclaimed on the 13th 
of June, 1843, and conferred almost all the power on the 
national executive. Santa Anna himself having been chosen 
that executive, the new government was organized by the 
assembling of congress in January, 1844. There was little 
agreement between that body and the dictator, as he might 
now be called, and hostility to his administration began to 
be expi-essed throughout the country. Measures were 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 829 

accordingly taken for his overthrow, in which Paredes, who 
had commenced the revolution of 1841, bore a conspicuous 
part. At the head of a body of troops, he openly declared 
against the dictator, and soon carried with him several of 
the noi'thern provinces. 

Overthrow of Santa Anna's Government. — The people 
in the capital soon arose in arms; the military declared 
against the dictator, and on the reassembling of congress, 
General Herrera, the leader of the constitutional party, was 
appointed provisional president of the republic, and a new 
ministry was formed. This was an occasion of unbounded 
rejoicing throughout the country. Santa Anna, however, 
with the troops still under his command, attempted to 
regain his lost authority; but meeting with defeat and dis- 
appointment, he endeavored to escape, having first proposed 
to his opponents terms that were not accepted. This 
occurred in January, 1845. He was taken prisoner, and 
confined several months in the castle of Perote; after which, 
congress passed against him a decree of perpetual banish- 
ment from Mexico. 

In the mean time, the province of Texas having main- 
tained its independence during nine years, and having been 
acknowledged therein by the United States and several 
European powers, was, upon its own application, received 
into the confederacy of the former, and became a constituent 
part of the great American Union. This annexation became 
the occasion of the war between Mexico and the United 
States, of which an account is given in the history of the 
latter country. 



830 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



GUATEMALA 



GENERAL DESCRIPTION. 




Volcanoes. Ruins of Old Guatemala, destroyed by an Earthquake and Volcanic Eruption, and 
abandoned by the Inhabitants. 

Locality — Extent — Physical Character — Discovery and Conquest — Indepen- 
dence of the Country. 

Guatemala, or the "Republic of Central America," is the 
most southern point or portion of the North American con- 
tinent, exclusive of the isthmus. It has an area of one 
hundred and eighty-five thousand square miles. It is com- 
posed of five states, which are sub-divided into districts, 
and of the federal district, which contains the seat of 
government. 

The soil of the country is in general good, and exhibits 
the same variety as in Mexico, with similar productions. 
In portions of it, Guatemala is subject to tremendous con- 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 831 

vulsions of nature. This is the case mostly in the moun- 
tainous regions, of which there is a lofty chain, traversing 
the country, and presenting a series of twenty-one volcanic 
summits in constant activity. Old Guatemala, the capital 
of the state of Guatemala, has been several times destroyed 
by earthquakes, as it lies between the volcanoes of Agua 
and Fuego. 

Discovery and Conquest. — Guatemala, like the other 
portions of the American continent in this quarter, was 
discovered by the Spaniards. It appears never to have 
formed a part of the empire of Mexico. At the arrival of 
the Spaniards, it contained many distinct kingdoms or prin- 
cipalities. The natives, called Quiches, lived in cities, and 
some ruins of their works are yet visible. The subjugation 
of Mexico by Cortez, struck terror into the inhabitants of 
Guatemala, and some of the chiefs sent embassies to the 
conqueror, offering to submit to him, and acknowledging 
themselves vassals of the Spanish king. Cortez dispatched 
Pedro de Alvarado, one of his officers who had been most 
active in the conquest of Mexico, to take possession of 
the country. 

Alvarado marched from Mexico in November, 1523, with 
three hundred Spaniards, and a large auxiliary force of 
Mexicans. He met, however, with strenuous opposition in 
his progress. The Indians were defeated in several engage- 
m'^^ts, and the Spaniards remained masters of the prov- 
inces in which these engagements took place. On entering 
the kingdom of Quiche, they met with a more serious 
resistance than they had received elsewhere. The invaders, 
nevertheless, ci\ ihe 14th of May, 1524, gained the victory 
in a great battle. Alvarado continued his march to the 
capital of the king of Kachiquel, who had sent his submis- 
sion to Cortez. This prince received the stranger with 
courtesy, and on the 29th of July, 1524, they laid the 
foundation of the ancient city of Guatemala. The con- 
quest of the remaining provinces followed soon after, 



832 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



although many savage wMs have remained to the present 
day very little explored or known by the conquerors. 




Alvarado marcning on Guatemala, 



Independence of the Country. — The people of Guatemala 
declared Guatemala independent on the 15th of September, 
1821, and subsequently it was incorporated with Mexico; 
but on the fall of Iturbide, it disconnected itself from Mex- 
ico, and formed a separate independent republic on the 4th 
of July, 1843, under the title of the "Federation of Central 
America." 

The constitution of the republic is modeled on that of 
the United States. The president and vice-president are 
elected for four years. The senate is composed of two 
members from each of the states, and the house of repre- 
sentatives consists of deputies (one deputy for thirty thou- 
sand inhabitants) elected by the people. They have 
abolished slavery in this country, as well as in Mexico. No 
other religion than the Catholic is tolerated in Guatemala, 
that being the established faith. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



833 



SOUTH AMERICA. 



I. NEW GRENADA. 





Balboa discovering the Pacific Ocean. 

Extent and Physical Features — Revolution of 1811 — Formation of a Consti- 
tution — Liberation of Quito — The Crisis of 1828 — Separation of New 
Grenada, Venezuela, and Equator — State of the Government since the 
Separation. 

Extent and Physical Features. — New Grenada consti- 
tutes the north-west portion of the South American conti- 
nent, commencing with the isthmus, and extending down on 
the western coast nine hundred and eighty miles. It con- 
tains an area of three hundred and eighty thousand square 
miles. The country is traversed by several chains of the 
Andes, the basis of which consists of elevated plains or table- 
lands, which are many thousand feet above the level of the 
53 



834 GREAT EVENTS OF 

sea. The soil is extremely fertile, and produces in great 
richness and abundance the various fruits and vegetables 
of the tropical regions. The climate is hot and unhealthy 
in the low country on the coast, but on the table-lands is 
found a perpetual spring. 

Revolution of 1811. — Soon after the invasion of Spain by 
the French in 1808, a revolutionary spirit began to manifest 
itself in the Spanish colonies of South America; and in the 
course of a few years, all these colonies, one after another, 
declared themselves independent, and formed republican 
constitutions, most of which took that of the United States 
as a model, in a great measure. But the people were ill- 
prepared for fi*ee governments. Their character, education, 
and habits were little in accordance with republicanism. 

New Grenada declared itself an independent state in 
1811, and after a long and severe struggle with the mother- 
country, expelled the Spaniards from its territory. The 
memorable victory of Carabobo, in 1821, completed the 
overthrow of the Spanish authority. In this battle, an 
army of six thousand royalists was nearly annihilated, only 
four hundred men saving themselves by taking shelter in 
Porto Cavello. The patriots were led on by Bolivar.* 
Previously to this period, viz: in 1819, a union was decreed 
of New Grenada and Venezuela into one republic, under the 
name of Columbia, the presidency of Quito having subse- 
quently succeeded to the confederacy. 

Formation of a Constitution. — On the 17th of July, 
1821, a general congress met at Rosario de Cucuta, to form 
a constitution, which was completed and adopted on the 
30th of August. The legislative power was vested in a 
senate of thirty-six members, and in a chamber of deputies 

* Simon Bolivar was a native of Caraccas, and belonged to one of the most 
respectable and wealthy families of that city. By a series of brilliant and 
arduous services, he established the liberty and independence of his native 
country, and procured the well-deserved title of The Liberator. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 835 

of ninety-four members, and Simon Bolivar was elected 
president, and Santander vice-president. Bolivar and San- 
tander w^ere both reelected for a second term, commencing 
on the 1st of January, 1827. 

Liberation of Quito. — In respect to the liberation of 
Quito, it appears that the destruction of the royal army, 
on the plains of Carabobo, enabled Bolivar to direct his 
whole attention to the expulsion of the Spaniards from the 
southern provinces. The presidency of Quito, afterwards 
formed into the republic of Equador, had, for many years, 
been united with New Grenada. The army of the South, 
under Sucre, was reinforced by the troops which could be 
spared from other situations, amounting to seven thousand 
men, and the president placed himself at its head. Both 
parties having at length concentrated their forces, the cam- 
paign and the fate of Quito were decided at the battle 
fought at Pinchincha, about the 1st of June, 1822. Boli- 
var's usual success still attended him, and the arms of the 
republic were again crowned with a most signal victory. 

The Crisis of 1828. — In 1828, the country was threat- 
ened with anarchy, and Bolivar took a decisive step — and 
daring as it was decisive — in dissolving the Columbian con- 
gress on the 27th of August of that year, and assuming 
absolute authority. To this movement he had been encour- 
aged by addresses from various municipal bodies, calling 
upon him to put an end to the public disorders, by taking 
upon himself that authority. He organized a new govern- 
ment to suit his own views, and soon began to feel the 
consequences of the bold measure he had adopted, in the 
conspiracies that were formed against him. The month of 
September did not pass without an attempt to assassinate 
him. His aid-de-camp was killed, but Bolivar's life was 
saved by the courage of his officers. Generals Padilla and 
Santander were charged with this plot, and by a special 
tribunal condemned to death. The former was executed, 



836 GREAT EVENTS OF 

but the punishment of Santander was commuted for banish- 
ment. Several other individuals suffered death. The coun- 
try was more or less agitated by violent factions; many 
military leaders aspired to the supreme command, and 
Bolivar's efforts to prevent dissension incited insurrections. 
Many denounced him as a usurper and tyrant. Venezuela 
claimed her independence, and Bolivar, after endeavoring 
in vain to unite them, and create a spirit of harmony under 
his rule, resigned all his authority to the congress at Bogota, 
ill 1830. He retired to Carthagena in deep depression of 
spirits, on account of the calamities of his country. 

Separation of New Grenada, Venezuela, and Ecuador, 
or Equator. — On the 4th of May, 1830, Senor Joachim 
Mosquera was elected president, and General Domingo 
Caicedo, vice-president; but on the 4th of September, Mos- 
quera resigned, and Urdanata was appointed temporary 
president until the arrival of Bolivar, whose return to power 
was decreed by a meeting of soldiers and citizens; but 
Bolivar died at Carthagena, December 17th, the same year. 
Venezuela again joined Columbia for a short time; but in 
November, 1831, a new separation took place, and since 
that time the late republic of Columbia has been divided 
into three republics, viz: New Grenada, Venezuela, and 
Equator, whose constitutions are similar to that of Columbia. 

State of the Government since the Separation. — Since 
this period, there seems to have been a regularity in the 
appointment of the highest officers of the government. In 
1832, General Santander was called to the presidency, 
whose term of office expired in 1836. The next term of 
four years was filled by Jos6 Ignacio de Marquez. Of late 
years — that is, for two successive terms — General Herran 
has been president of New Grenada. Don Thomas C. 
Mosquera was elected president of the republic in 1848. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



837 



II. VENEZUELA. 




Furst Discovery by the Spaniards — They approach the Village built upon poles. 

Name, Physical Features, &c. — Discovery — State of the Country under the 
Spanish Dominion — Termination of the Spanish Dominion — Condition since. 

Name, Physical Features, SfC. — This republic formerly 
known by the name of the Captain-generalship of Carac- 
cas, as has been seen, once formed a part of the republic 
of Columbia. When it was first brought to the knowledge 
of the Spaniards, they called the place where they landed 
Venezuela, from the common propensity to find a resem- 
blance between the objects they saw in America, and those 
that were familiar to them at home. An Indian village, 
built upon piles, was the object which suggested the name. 

Venezuela includes a portion of the great chain of the 
Andes and a vast plain, which constitutes the greater part 
of the surface. It is watered by the Orinoco, one of the 
largest rivers of the world, which empties into the Atlantic 
by about fifty mouths. The area of Venezuela measures 
four hundred and fifty thousand square miles. In respect 



838 GREAT EVENTS OF 

to its soil, it has all the richness of the equatorial regions 
of the globe. 

Discovery. — The Spaniards, under Ojeda, first visited this 
country, in 14^. They made some attempts to settle at 
the Indian village before adverted to, which they observed 
built upon piles, in order to raise the huts above the stag- 
nant waters around. But their labors were, for the most 
part, abortive. The reduction of the country was brought 
about by soldiers of fortune, abounding in Germany in the 
sixteenth century, who, through an arrangement of the 
Emperor Charles V., were introduced into these wilds. 
These adventurers, neglecting the purpose for which they 
were placed there, which was to cultivate and improve the 
country, became impatient to amass riches, and wandered 
from district to district in search of mines. In this pursuit, 
they cruelly plundered the natives, and imposed on them 
intolerable tasks. In a few years, the desolated province 
hardly afforded them subsistence; and when they were 
removed by their employers, the Spaniards again took pos- 
session of the country, and soon renewed the horrors which 
it had already experienced. In consequence of these, and 
other 'ravages at a later period, the whole region lay waste 
for a long season. When new settlements were at length 
commenced, they advanced so slowly, that this part of the 
Spanish possessions remained comparatively unproductive, 
while the other American colonies were in a thriving state. 

State of the Country under the Spanish Dominion. — As 
in the other provinces held by Spain on this continent, the 
Spanish dominion continued in this until the early part of 
the nineteenth century. Venezuela was, however, agitated 
by the question of freedom and independence, perhaps, 
earlier than was the fact elsewhere in Spanish America. 
As early as in 1797, an attempt to raise the standard of 
independence was made in Venezuela, so keenly did the 
country feel the rapacity and oporessiou of the Spanish 



AMERICAN HISTORY. S39 

government. Two natives of Caraccas were leaders in 
this revolt, which comprised a large number of people dis- 
tinguished for their talents, virtues, and wealth. The 
insurrection, which had for its object the securing of the 
heads of government, as hostages, till a treaty could be 
made with the court of Spain for a redress of grievances 
was fixed for the 14th of July, 1797; but was divulged by 
one of the conspirators on the evening previous. The 
consequence was, that most of the conspirators were 
arrested, and eventually put to death, but the leaders 
effected their escape. 

The discontents of the people continued, and General 
Miranda, in consequence of earnest entreaties expressed in 
letters from Venezuela, to put himself at the head of an 
expedition for revolutionizing the country, acceded to the 
proposal. Proceeding to the United States, he collected 
there a body of a few hundred adventurers. With this 
force he sailed from New York in 1806; but after arriving 
on the coast, he was repulsed by the Spanish gun-boats; and 
it was only after recruiting his forces at Trinidad, and aided 
under the convoy of a British sloop, that he again proceeded 
to the place of destination. He, however, effected nothing, 
as he found the people now luke-warm in the cause of revolt, 
and abandoned the project, with the loss of numbers of his 
men, who were taken and hanged. 

Termination of the Spanish Dominion. — The Spanish 
authority, however, over the province, was drawing to an 
end. The great revolution broke out in 1810. On the 19th 
of April, the captain-general of Caraccas was deposed, and 
delegates were chosen by the people to meet in a congress, 
for the purpose of forming a government for Venezuela. 
The congress published a declaration of independence on 
the 5th of July, 1811, and this example was followed by the 
other provinces, which were afterwards united, as has 
already been mentioned, in the republic of Columbia. 

In so succinct an account as the present, the details of 



840 G K E A T E V E N T S OF 

the revolution cannot be given, nor would they be specially 
interesting or useful, from their want of general and perma- 
nent results. It needs only to be stated, that the patriots 
were generally successful till 1812, when they experienced 
the lerrible calamity of the loss of their city, Caraccas, by 
an earthquake; a circumstance which wrought upon the 
superstitious fears of the populace against the cause, and 
that Miranda, who had returned to this country, in despair 
capitulated, was taken a prisoner, and finally sent to Spain, 
where he died in a dungeon. 

From this period, through a series of years, the contest 
maintained a doubtful character; Bolivar defeating the 
royalists in several battles, and they in their turn defeating 
him. The struggle between the parties continued, until 
after the junction of New Grenada and Venezuela, in 1S19. 
The battle of Carabobo in 1820, as already related in the 
history of the former state, put the finishing stroke to the 
war in Venezuela. By the end of the year, the Spaniards 
were driven from every part of the two provinces, except 
Puerto Cabello and Quito. 

Condition since the Overthrow of the Spanish Power. — 
The promise of better times soon after the union of New 
Grenada and Venezuela, was realized but in part. The 
country continued disturbed for years. In the mean time, 
the republic of Columbia was formed, but, as already shown, 
it was not destined to continue: its remembrance, however, 
will always be connected with the heroic efforts of Bolivar. 

The government of the country was administered from 
1831 to 1835, by General Jose Antonio Paez, the president, 
and 1835 to 1839, by Dr. Vargas, also the president. Since 
the last-named period, the government has been in the hands 
again of General Paez. From recent accounts, however, it 1 1 
would seem that the country is in a disturbed state, a war 1 1 
being carried on between Paez and Monagas — Paez repre- 
senting the constitutional party. Very lately, the latter i , 
obtained a decided victory over Monagas. 1 1 



AMERICAN HISTORY 



841 



III. EQUATOR, OR ECUADOR. 




Name, Extent, Physical Character — Classes of the Inhabitants — Subversion of 
the Spanish Authority — Condition since the Spanish Rule. 

Name, Extent, SfC. — This country derives its name from 
its situation, it being intersected towards tlie north by the 
equator. It is one of the three republics before spoken of, 
formed from the territory which, before 1831, constituted 
the repubHc of Columbia, and it comprehends the ancient 
kingdom or presidency of Quito, and formerly constituted 
a part of the vice-royalty of New Grenada. It has an area 
of three hundred and twenty-five thousand square miles, and 
u population of six hundred and fifty thousand souls. 

The western part of Ecuador is traversed from north to 
south by a chain of the Andes, forming a double ridge of 
colossal summits; the valley between which, constitutes a 
table-land of about twenty-five miles in width, and from 
nine thousand to nine thousand five hundred feet in height. 
Throughout this elevated valley, a perpetual spring is 
enjoyed; while on the summits of the mountains the snows 



842 GREAT EVENTS OF 

of winter are always seen; and in the low country, along 
the coast, the heat is excessive, and the climate is danger- 
ous to foreigners. The whole eastern portion of the state 
is traversed by the great River Annazon, which forms a part 
of the southern boundary of the republic. 

Classes of the Inhabitants. — A small proportion only of 
the inhabitants are whites, the Indians and mixed breeds 
composing the bulk of the population. The civilized part 
of the population is confined to the central valley and the 
western coast, the vast tracts of land to the east of the 
mountains being occupied by independent and hostile 
tribes of savages. The aborigines belonged to the Peru- 
vian family, and numerous remains of their architectural 
industry and skill are still visible. 

Subversion of the Spanish Authority. — Dissatisfaction 
with the authority of the central junta of Spain, and gener- 
ally the anxiety which was felt for the fate of the colonies, 
in case the French should prevail in the peninsula, led to 
the establishment of a junta in the province of Quito in 
August, 1809, and the Marquis Selva Allegre was chosen 
its president. 

The viceroy of New Grenada, Don Amar, determined 
to destroy the junta; "but, desirous of exhibiting an appear- 
ance of acting in conformity to the will of the people, he 
convened the principal inhabitants of Santa Fe de Bogota, 
for the purpose of consulting them on the subject, believing 
that they would not have independence sufficient to oppose 
his will. In this, however, he was disappointed. The 
assembly not only approved of the proceedings at Quito, 
but declared that a similar body ought to be formed in 
Santa Fe, for the security of the country, in case Spain 
should finally be conquered by the French. 

"The assembly, with the consent of the viceroy, was 
adjourned to meet again on the 11th of September, 1809, 
the first meeting being on the 7th. Still thinking to intimi- 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 843 

date the members, the viceroy required that each one 
should give his vote in writing. When the assembly again 
met, they were surprised to see that the guards of the 
palace were doubled, and that great military preparations 
had been made, as if an enemy was approaching the city. 
But even this seasonable display of military force did not 
have the effect of overawing the assembly; its debates 
were bold and spirited; and the voting by written ballots, 
showing the opinions of the different members, tended to 
strengthen their firmness and resolution, so that the friends 
of the measure were rather increased than diminished. 

"This occasion first brought into notice several individ- 
uals, who afterwards became distinguished patriots; Camillo 
de Torres, Gutierrez, Father Padilla, and Moreno, were 
among the number. Being at length persuaded that he 
could not have the appearance of acting in conformity to 
public opinion, he took immediate steps to suppress the 
popular junta at Quito by an armed force; and the vice- 
roy of Peru having dispatched troops for the same object, 
the junta was obliged to yield to a power which it had 
no means of resisting. And although an assurance was 
given by the president of the audiencia of Quito, that 
no one should any way suffer on account of what had 
taken place; yet, in violation of this plighted faith, a large 
number of those who had belonged to, or supported the 
popular government, were arrested and imprisoned, and on 
the 2d of August, the following year, they were all massa- 
cred in prison, under pretence of revolt. The troops 
stationed in the city, after massacremg the prisoners, 
were suffered to plunder the inhabitants ; the scene of rapine 
and carnage was shocking, and involved the property of 
thousands, and the lives of more than three hundred per- 
sons, murdered in cold blood." 

From this period, a long struggle ensued — most of the 
incidents are common with those which have been narrated. 
The Spanish authority was not entirely overthrown, until 
the splendid victory of Pinchincha, in 1822; soon after 



814 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



which, Quito was united with Columbia. This union was 
dissolved in 1830, and Quito formed an independent state. 

Condition since the Spanish Rule. — One of the early 
presidents of the republic was Vincente Rocafuerte; more 
lately, the executive department has been filled by Juan 
Joseph Flores; according to the latest advices from Ecua- 
dor, there are symptoms of a revolution. Numerous 
accusations against the president have been brought for- 
ward. What events may grow out of it, time will decide. 
The instability of political affairs in that quarter of tlie 
world has long been remarked; nor perhaps will it soon 
cease to be a feature of the governments of South America. 




AMERICAN HISTORY. 



845 



IV. PERU. 




^ 6 awfi sc 
.Manco Capac and liis Wife appearing ou the borders ot Lake Titiaca. 

Locality, Extent, and Physical Character — Condition at llie time of its Invasion 
by the Spaniards — Conquest by Pizarro — Condition of the Country after the 
Conquest — Insurrection — Revolutionary Movement — Declaration of Inde- 
pendence — Condition of the Country after the Expulsion of the Spaniards. 

Locality, Extent, SfC. — Peru lies south of Equator 
along the western shore of the continent, nearly central 
between the isthmus and the Straits of Magellan, having 
an area of five hundred thousand square miles, and a popu- 
lation of one million eight hundred thousand. The country 
is traversed by several chains of the Andes, from north to 
south, the principal chain lying nearly pai-allel to the coast. 
There exists a great variety as to the surface, soil, and 
climate of Peru, portions of the country being sterile, with 
no rains, and only dews; and others very fertile, abounding 
in impenetrable lorests of gigantic trees, and producing the 
rich fruits and vegetables of tropical regions. The traveler, 
according to his elevation, meets here with eternal snows 
or perpetual summer, or the most excessive and deadly heat. 



846 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



The gold and silver vv^ealth of Peru has a world-wide 
celebrity. The silver mines of Potosi are perhaps the 
richest known, unless the recent golden treasures of Cali- 
fornia shall be found to exceed them. Like the latter, the 
former were first made known by accident. An Indian, by 
the name of Hualpa, one day following some wild animals 
up the mountain, laid hold of a shrub or tree to aid his 
ascent; which, giving way, revealed a mass of silver ore, 
which lay so near the surface as to cling to the roots. For 
some time Hualpa kept his discovery a secret, but his rapid 
increase of wealth attracting the notice of a countryman, 
he revealed it to him. The friends, however, soon quar- 
reled; upon which, the secret was divulged. 




Hualpa discovers the Mine of Potosi. 

Condition at the time of its Invasion by the Spaniards. — 
"Peru was one of the two monarchies of America which, 
at the invasion of the Spaniards, had attained to a degree 
of refinement far above that savage state in which most of 
the American Indians lived. It was also remarkable from 
the contrast of the character of its civilization to that of 
the Mexicans. Instead of the fierce and lofty spirit, the 
bloody wars, the uncouth deities, and ferocious rites of the 
latter, the Peruvians were united in tranquil subjection to a 
mild superstition, which represented their Inca as the child 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



847 



of the sun, to whom unreserved submission was due. 
However fable may have been mixed with the truth in the 
tale of Manco Capac and his wife Mama Ocollo— who, 
according to the traditions of the country, founded the' 
empire, first appearing among the people about the year 
1100, claiming to be children of the sun— the story of the 




Manco Capac and his Wife first appearing to the Peruvians. 

greatness of the Peruvian empire has nothing fabulous. 
It comprehended not only the vast region now called 
Peru, but the territory of Quito or Ecuador, which is * 
covered with the monuments of the Incas. Order was 
established in this vast region; the land was carefully 
cultivated; the rivers were carefully employed in irri- 
gating the soil; mountains were formed into terraces to 
receive the canals constructed for this purpose, and walls 
were built to prevent the water from escaping; so that 
large tracts, which have now relapsed into deserts, were 
rendered productive." 

Conquest by Pizar7'o. — Francisco Pizarro, an uneducated 
Spaniard, is entitled to the renown, or the infamy, of bring- 



848 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



ing this rich country under the dominion of Spain, in the 
former part of the sixteenth century. The details are too 
numerous to be here given; but suffice it to say, that with 
two associates and about two hundred soldiers, he overran 
this splendid empire, and filled it with rapine and blood. 
The gentle and unsuspicious character of the natives ren- 
dered them an easy prey to the artifice, cupidity, and 
cruelty of these Spanish cut-throats, Pizarro's associates 
were Diego de Almagro, a soldier of fortune, and Fernando 
de Luques, a mercenary priest. 

Atahualpa, the Peruvian emperor, treated the strangers 
with great courtesy, and sent them several valuable presents 
— fruits, corn, emeralds, and vases of gold and silver. The 
sight of the gold and silver served to render the Spaniards 
more fierce, and prepare them for the cruel butcheries that 
followed. The following morning, Atahualpa, attended by 
fifteen thousand men, met Pizarro at a place previously 




Valverde addressing Atahualpa. 



appointed. He was borne on a throne of gold. As the 
procession approached Pizarro, a Dominican friar, by the 
name of Valverde, made a long address to the emperor, in 
which he endeavored to expound the Christian religion; 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 849 

following which, he proposed to him a submission to the 
king of Spain, on the ground that the pope had made a 
present to him of Peru. 

To this, Atahualpa replied, that he was willing to be the 
friend of the king of Spain, but not his vassal. The pope 
he considered a very extraordinary personage to make a 
present of that which did not belong to him; and as to those 
whom the friar denominated Christians — "If," said he, "they 
worship a God who died upon a cross, I worship the Sun, 
who never dies." After further efforts at persuasion, 
Valverde became indignant, and called upon the Spaniards 
to vindicate their holy religion, and to wreak their just 
vengeance upon dogs who could thus trample upon the 
gospel. Upon this, a signal was given, and the work of 
butchery commenced in the emperor's own palace. Pizarro 
himself advanced towards Atahualpa, and took him prisoner, 
while all around the princes of the race of the Incas, the 
flower of the nobility, and other great men of the court, 
were indiscriminately put to the sword. 

The cruelties that were inflicted, from this time forward, 
upon this unoffending people, and the riches amassed by 
these rapacious adventurers, so abhorred of God and men, 
are scarcely capable of enumeration, were it the object of 
this succinct account to speak of particulars. While their 
prince, being a prisoner, was condemned on some frivolous 
pretext, and strangled at the stake, they were made to expi- 
ate, by their death, the crime of owning a rich and beautiful 
country. Their great city of Cuzco was entered by Pizarro, 
in 1534, and plundered of its immense wealth. Indeed, the 
thirst of blood and plunder was every where exhibited in 
the progress of the Spaniards through the country. Had 
the latter shown any degree of moderation and humanity, 
they would probably have made themselves masters of the 
empire without further bloodshed than this commencement 
of the fearful tragedy. A people, by constitution and 
training so mild and submissive, would have yielded to the 
yoke without much reluctance. But the infinite variety of 
.54 



850 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



their calamities stirred up the people to revenge, and they 
found agents to give it, for a time, a degree of effect. But 
the Spaniards persevered in their efforts to overthrow the 
country; large numbers poured into it from abroad, and all 
resistance finally ceased. Those of the natives who were 
most attached to their liberty, to their government, and to 
their religion, took refuge at a distance among inaccessible 
mountains. The greater part of them, however, submitted 
to their conquerors. 




Pizarro iii Cuzco. 



The fate of these robbers was, at length, as deplorable as 
that of the subjects of their rapacity and cruelty. By 
various causes irritated and enraged against each other, the 
leaders fought among themselves, and the most revolting 
scenes of revenge and hatred were- exhibited in the result. 
The original leaders of the enterprise were soon no more, 
and others followed in the same path of robbery, blood, and 
mutual jealousy and contention. These civil wars contin- 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 851 

ued through a series of years. Fortunately for this part 
of the new world, the most seditious of the conquerors, and 
of those who followed in their steps, had perished in these 
wars. With their departure was connected a degree of 
tranquillity, and then only the Catholic kings might with 
truth style themselves the sovereigns of the Spaniards set- 
tled in Peru. 

Condition of the Country after the Conquest. — The 
native Peruvians, after their subjugation, quietly submitted 
to the Spanish yoke for more than two centuries. They 
felt keenly, in many instances, the wrongs inflicted on 
them, but they had no power of resistance against a disci- 
plined Eui'opean force. They were loaded with insupport- 
able burdens, yet it was useless to complain. The exactions 
of their conquerors were most unreasonable and cruel, and 
they passed their days in sorrow, groaning under the 
severest bondage. It would seem that all memory of their 
ancient independence, and the glories of the empire of 
Manco Capac, was lost from among them. Under their 
oppressions, their spirit and resolution appeared wholly to 
depart; but events proved that they were capable of being 
aroused — if by nothing better, at least by despair. 

Insurrection in the latter part of the Eighteenth Cen- 
tury. — The sufferings of the natives became so extreme, 
that they wanted nothing but a leader to induce them to 
rise upon their oppressors, and attempt the overthrow of 
the Spanish power. Such a leader was found in Tupac 
Amaru, a descendant, on the mother's side, from an Inca of 
that name. He was well fitted, in many respects, to head 
an insurrection, having a commanding figure and intrepidity 
of spirit. He animated his countrymen to many heroic 
deeds, and, in the course of the rebellion, several success- 
ful battles were fought, and many Spaniards killed in the 
encounters, and many massacred in the progress of the 
Indian arms; but these were, on the whole, unsuccessful; 



852 GREAT EVENTS OF 

their irregularities were, perhaps, more than retaliated by 
the Spaniards. Amaru was captured in the course of the 
war, and drawn into pieces by wild horses, as the punish- 
ment of his attempt to free his countrymen from oppression. 
Several other leaders were likewise taken, and shared the 
same cruel fate. 

The principal leaders of the insurrection being no more, 
the great body of the Indian population quietly returned to 
vassalage, and bowed again under the galling yoke. Such 
was the issue of an attempt for freedom, which filled Peru 
with bloodshed and misery for the space of two years, and 
of a war, in which, it is asserted, one-third of the popula- 
tion of Peru perished by the hand of violence. It produced 
no permanent or important change in the condition of the 
Indians. They were rigidly prohibited the use of arms. 
The tribute pressed more heavily afterwards, and was 
more strictly levied, and that unfortunate people were 
treated more contemptuously, in revenge of their unsuc- 
cessful rebellion. 

Revolutionary Movements in the early part of the Present 
Century. — Previously to the French invasion pf Spain, and 
the confusion into which the mother-country was thrown 
by that event, and the consequent facilities and inducements 
which were furnished to the colonies in respect to their 
independence, an attempt had been made in Peru, having 
that object in view, as early as the year 1805. It was 
undertaken by Ubalde, an eminent jurist of Cuzco; but it 
proved to be a failure, and its author paid his life as the 
forfeiture of his rashness. 

In 1809, a popular movement took place, and provisional 
juntas were established at Quito and La Paz. This revo- 
lutionary design, however, was at once defeated by the 
viceroys of Peru, Buenos Ayres, and New Grenada, whose 
armies dissolved the juntas. After this second abortive 
attempt, Peru remained tranquil for ten years, while the 
neighboring provinces were engaged in the war of their 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 853 

independence. At length, the people of Chili having 
defeated the Spanish army in the decisive battle of Maypu, 
in 1818, conceived the project of securing their independ- 
ence by expelling the Spaniards from Peru. A naval 
armament and a land army both were fitted out for this 
object; the one in 1819, and the other in 1820. The naval 
force was commanded by Lord Cochrane, an English 
adventurer, and the land force was commanded by General 
San Martin. 

Some obstacles were interposed to the immediate suc- 
cess of the undertaking; partly from negotiation, and partly 
from the insufficiency of the invading forces — the liberating 
army of San Martin being only about five thousand strong, 
and Cochrane being able only to blockade the Peruvian 
ports. The city of Lima appeared to be too powerful for 
an attack by the army of the general; but having, at length, 
resolved on the enterprise of advancing upon this' city, the 
pusillanimity of the viceroy made way for a success which 
force might not have achieved. The viceroy fled, to secure 
his personal safety, while a deputation of citizens invited 
San Martin to enter the city as a liberator. 

Declaration of Independence. — It was on the* 12th of 
July, 1821, that San Martin made his entry into Lima, 
where he was received with acclamations, and, on the 28lh, 
the independence of Peru was formally declared. San 
Martin took the title of Protector of Peru, with supreme 
power, both civil and military. A provisional government 
was organized, and measures were adopted to establish the 
affairs of the country on a permanent basis. But the new 
state of things was fluctuating. It was not until the 20th 
of September, 1822, that the first Peruvian congress con- 
vened. At this congress, an executive junta was appointed, 
of three persons, to administer the government. San Mar- 
tin declined the office of commander-in-chief of the Peru- 
vian armies, and returned to Chili. 

From this period, there was little promise of stability for 



854 . GREAT EVENTS OF 

the new republic. Discontent and dissensions followed 
among the people, and every thing was thrown into confu- 
sion. It was not until the great liberator, Bolivar, had 
come among them, by invitation of a portion of the people, 
and after three sanguinary battles had with the royalist 
forces, that the Spanish power was prostrated in Peru. On 
the 10th of December, 1824, the Peruvian congress was 
again installed. Bolivar was then declared the political 
and military head of the republic, as he had been once 
before, and a gift of a million of dollars was tendered him 
for his services, which he saw fit to refuse. Lower Peru 
was thus liberated, and, as early as January, 1826, Upper 
Peru experienced the same deliverance, through the arms 
of the patriot General Sucre. 

Condition of the Country after the Expulsion of the 
Spaniards. — Bolivar's influence was great, and a consitu- 
tion of government was adopted, which harmonized with 
his views; but the people were still dissatisfied, and they 
seized an occasion, when Bolivar was absent in Columbia, 
of rising in insurrection, and effected a complete revolution 
in the beginning of the year 1827. A new form of gov- 
ernment was adopted, combining the properties of a federal 
and a central system, with a president, chosen for four 
years, a national congress, and a separate provisional 
government. 

The republic, however, did not become settled by this 
latter change; for the constitution of 1827, like that which 
preceded it, has proved to be too little congenial to the taste 
and capacities of the people. As late as 1835, four chiefs, 
in arms, were striving for the supremacy; and one year 
later, a spurious' president, General Salaverry, having been 
defeated in battle, was condemned to death by a court mar- 
tial, and shot, with his adherents, in the month of February, 
1836. In 1837, Peru was placed under the protection of 
Santa Cruz, president of Bolivia. Both Chili and Buenos 
Ayres were at war with Peru, a few years since. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



855 



V. BOLIVIA. 




N BJJOWN SC 



Name, Extent, and Physical Character — Overthrow of the Spanish Power — 
Proclamation of Independence — Choice of Rulers under the New Consti- 
tution — Present Condition. 

Name, Extent, ^-c. — This country, originally called 
Upper Peru, and once forming a portion of the vice-royalty 
of Buenos Ayres, or La Plata, dates from the battle of 
Ayacucho, December 9th, 1828, in which the republicans, 
under Sucre, completely defeated the royalists. The name, 
Bolivia, given to it, was in compliment to Bolivar. 

The republic has a length of one thousand one hundred 
and forty-two miles, and an area of four hundred and ten 
thousand square miles. In its physical features, it is marked 
by several lofty peaks of the Andes. Some of them exceed 
twenty thousand feet in height. The inequality of the sur- 
face gives it a great variety as to temperature and climate. 
In the central portion of it, the soil has great agricultural 
capabilities. The mineral wealth of the country is very 



856 GREAT EVENTS OF 

considerable — the famous mine of Potosi, which has here- 
tofore been particularly noticed, now belongs to Bolivia. 

Overthrow of the Spanish Power. — The provinces of 
Upper Peru having been wrested from the Spaniards, as 
above stated, Genera] Sucre soon cleared the country of 
the royalist forces. As he advanced into the territory, not 
only was he received with universal joy by the inhabitants, 
but the royal corps, in various places, spontaneously declared 
for the independence of the country. Sucre reached Potosi 
in April, 1825, where Olaneta, the Spanish general, made 
what resistance he was able, but was himself slain, and the 
royal troops in Upper Peru surrendered to the conquerors. 

Proclamation of Independence. — The upper territories 
being thus emancipated, a general congress of delegates 
was convened to decide on the political destiny of the 
intendencies; whether they would unite with Lower Peru, 
or the United Provinces, or form a separate and independ- 
ent nation. The latter was chosen; and, on the 6th of 
August, 1825, a solemn declaration of the independence of 
Upper Peru was published. The congress, which assem- 
bled at Chiquisaca, gave the new republic its name, and 
determined to call the capital Sucre, the name of the gen- 
eral whose exploits have so often been spoken of. Having 
solicited Bolivar to prepare a constitution, the congress dis- 
solved itself on the 6th of October. The constitution 
which was proposed by Bolivar, and adopted by the con- 
gress in 1826, vested the executive power in a president 
chosen for life, with the privilege of naming his successor, 
and the legislative power in three bodies: a senate, tribune, 
and censors. But this constitution was soon abolished. 

Choice of Rulers under the New Constitution. — Sucre, at 
the time of the adoption of the Bolivarian constitution, 
resigned his discretionary power, and was elected presi- 
dent; but he sent in his resignation to the congress which 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



857 



assembled on the 3d of August, 1828, and returned to 
Columbia, and, in June, 1830, he was assassinated near 
Pasto. On the retirement of Sucre, General Velasco filled 
the office of president, till the meeting of the convention, 
on the 16th of December, This body displaced Velasco, 
and elected General Blanco president. A revolution soon 
followed, which resulted in the deposition and death of 
Blanco, January 1st, 1829. A temporary government was 
established, with Velasco at the head, till a new president 
could be elected, and Santa Cruz was chosen. Generals 
Velasco and Ballivian have since been elected presidents 
of the republic; the latter is still in office. 

Present Condition. — The most recent accounts represent 
Bolivia as being in a state of civil war. The antagonists 
of President Ballivian have proclaimed the constitution of 
1839, and constituted a provisional government, backed by 
a powerful military organization. The revolution is headed 
by General Belza, minister of war, who has violated his 
oath of office, disgraced his country, and outraged consti- 
tion and laws, for the purpose of gaining the presidency. 




858 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



VI. CHILI. 





View of Valparaiso. 

Extent, Physical Features, Climate — Conquest by Almagro — Revolution in the 
beginning of the Present Century — Final Establishment of Independence 
— Subsequent Condition. 

Extent, Physical Features, Climate, ^c. — Chili, lying on 
the shore of the Pacific, fronn the twenty-fourth to the forty- 
fifth degrees of south latitude, its length being one thousand 
two hundred and sixty miles, and its breadth three hundred 
miles, possesses many natural advantages and attractions. 
The immense chain of the Andes traverses the country 
from north to south. In the vicinity of these mountains, 
earthquakes are common, and these seem to be the only 
drawbacks to the paradise which nature has formed in this 
part of the South American continent. Chili, it is believed, 
is blessed with the most salubrious and delightful climate 
on the globe. 

Though there are some sterile tracts, the soil, in general, 
is remarkably fertile, and the products are rich and varied. 
Medicinal, dyeing, and aromatic plants abound, and there 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



859 



are several plants peculiar to the country. All kinds of 
metal abound in Chili. Gold, however, is the most copious, 
and in some districts there is scarcely a hill which does not 
contain it. Chili is supposed to be the only American state, 
formerly subject to Spain, whose commerce has been 
increased since the separation from the mother-country. 



Conquest by Almagro. — After the principal provinces of 
Peru were brought into subjection, the Spanish conquerors 
turned their attention to the conquest of Chili. In the early 
part of 1535, Almagro set out for Cuzco, in the prosecution 
of this enterprise, with a considerable force. From the 
nature of the route, he met with great difficulties, and lost 
many of his men; but he at length accomplished his design, 
and was received with tokens of submission on the part of 



Mr^Ks\.\j,v 







Almagro marching agamst Chili. 

the inhabitants. The natives, however, at length, recovering 
from their astonishment at the sight of so superior a race of 
men as the Spaniards, began to think of regaining their lib- 
erty. Hence, a war arose, which lasted ten years, in which, 
though the natives were sometimes successful, they were 



860 GREAT EVENTS OF 

generally and in the end defeated. For a long course of 
years, the possession of the country by the Spaniards con- 
tinued to be disputed, and fatal hostilities occurred from 
time to time, as they attempted to extend their empire in 
Chili. Their object, however, was effected by degrees, as 
in all the other American colonies. 

Revolution in the beginning of the Present Century. — 
The occasion of the revolution in Chili, and its subsequent 
independence, was the same as in the other Spanish states 
in America, viz: the disturbances in Spain in consequence 
of the French invasion in 1809. The captain-general of the 
province was compelled to resign, and by the popular voice 
the Count de la Conquista was elevated to his place. The 
count immediately took measures for instituting a new gov- 
ernment. A general congress was determined on, and at 
length chosen, after some attempts made by the royalists at 
a counter-revolution. The congress, upon their organization, 
passed a decree, permitting all persons who were dissatisfied 
with the changes in the government, to leave the country 
with their effects, within six months. The children of slaves, 
born in future, were declared free, and many other acts 
were passed, with a view to reform the abuses of the ancient 
government. 

Discontent, however, with the new order of things, soon 
arose, and there was the usual amount of plots and counter- 
plots, menace and fighting, between the friends and the 
enemies of the changes in the govei'nment, which has con- 
stituted a principal feature of Spanish American history in 
modern times. After various military movements and inter- 
nal struggles, the revolutionary power was overthrown, and, 
in 1814, the Spanish authority was completely reestablished 
in Chili. 

Final Establishment of Independence. — This state of 
things continued for more than two years. But it was 
destined to pass away, after some severe fighting. The 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 861 

government of Buenos Ay res dispatched an army, under 
San Martin, for the purpose of liberating Chili. After 
incredible exertions and fatigue, he crossed the lofty chain 
of the Andes, and arrived in Chili with very little loss. At 
Chacabuco, the royal troops were defeated, and put to the 
rout, on the 12th of February, 1817. At Santiago, the 
liberator v^^as received with acclamations by the inhabitants, 
and made supreme director. He, however, declined the 
office, and bestowed it upon O'Higgins, who had commanded 
a division of his army. Chili was delivere(^ by means of 
San Martin's successes, ending in the great victory of 
Maypu, April 5th, 1818, in which the whole Spanish army 
was destroyed, with the exception of their commander, 
Osorio, and a few horsemen. This victory set the seal on 
the independence of Chili, and the patriots were soon 
enabled to carry the war into the enemy's country by the 
invasion of Peru, as narrated in the history of the latter. 

Condition subsequently to the Establishment of Independ- 
ence. — The fact of securing her independence has given 
little repose to Chili. The outward forms of a republic 
have been preserved in her government, while parties have 
struggled for the ascendancy, and filled the country with 
turbulence. For several years, the southern frontiers were 
disturbed by the depredations of an outlaw, named Bena- 
vides, a Spaniard, who put himself at the head of the Arau- 
canian Indians, and desolated the country with fire and 
sword, and the commission of bloody atrocities unsurpassed 
in the history of savage warfare. His success, and the 
authority he had acquired over the Indians, induced him to 
think himself a powerful monarch, and he attempted to 
establish a navy. He captured several American and 
English vessels, which touched on the coasts of Chili for 
refreshments, and made himself master of a large amount 
of property, arms, and military stores. The Spaniards 
encouraged him in his piracies and murders, and furnished 
him with troops and artillery. But his bloody career was 



862 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



cut short by the Chilians, who dispatched an expedition 
against him in October, 1821. Arauco, his capital, was 
taken, his forces defeated, and Benavides compelled to flee. 
He was taken prisoner in February, 1822, tried and executed. 

In January, 1823, O'Higgins was compelled to resign, 
and was succeeded by Ramon Freire, as supreme director. 
In July, 1816, Freire resigned his office, and Admiral Man- 
uel Blanco was appointed in his place; but before the 
expiration of two months, he retired from office. In 1827, 
the form of the government was changed; but the public 
tranquillity has not been secured by the change. Of the 
two vice-presidents, who were chosen from 1827 to 1831, 
one was expelled and the other assassinated. Chili, for 
many years, has been agitated by the dissensions of two 
parties; the one desiring to establish a central government, 
and the other, a government like that of the United States. 

Chili, in connection with Buenos Ayres, within a few 
years, has been at war both with Peru and Bolivia. 
According to the latest accounts, some difficulty now exists 
between this country and Buenos Ayres; the hope is 
expressed that it may not issue in war. The too great 
readiness of the infant republics of South America to 
engage in contentions with one another, and to indulge in 
internal feuds, must be acknowledged to be a bad omen in 
respect to their preparation for the blessings of liberty and 
independence. 




=JJ 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



863 



VII. BUENOS AYRES, OR PROVINCES OF LA PLATA. 




m\yi.i>](o)s-M^ii 



S)o 



Name, &c — rnhabitants, or Classes of People — Discovery and Settlement — 
First Insurrection against the Government of Spain — Progress and Changes 
of the New Government — Present Condition of tlie Government. 



Name, <^c. — This country received its name, at first, 
from the name of its great river La Plata. The river 
was so denominated from the fact that, among the spoils of 
a few^ Indians, inhumanly put to death, some ornaments of 
gold and silver had been found. In 1778, it was erected 
into a Spanish vice-royalty by the name of the vice-royalty 
of Rio de la Plata. On its declaration of independence, in 
1816, it assumed the name of the United Provinces of La 
Plata, and, in 1826, that of the Argentine Republic; and it 
has, also, long been known by the name of Buenos Ayres, 
from the name of its chief city. 

Inhabitants, or Classes of People. — These are the same 
as are found in Chili, viz: European Spaniards, Creoles, 



864 GREAT EVENTS OF 

Negroes, Indians, and the mixed races. The Chiqnintos are 
a numerous and civilized nation of independent Indians. 
There are also many other tribes. There is a striking 
sameness in the character of all the South American states. 
Among the Creoles, the strictest equality obtains. No 
white would do service for any one of his own nation. 
Education, perhaps, in all the classes, is rather neglected. 

Discovei-y and Settlement. — Sebastian Cabot, in the early 
part of the sixteenth century, sailed up the river, to which 
he gave the name of La Plata. In attempting to build a 
fortress in the country, or otherwise to commence a settle- 
ment, he met with so much opposition from the inhabitants, 
that, in 1530, he returned to Spain, in order to obtain 
recruits. The few men whom he left in the colony, were 
either massacred, or abandoned the country. Some more 
considerable forces, led by Mendoza, came and settled on 
the river in 1535, and laid the foundation of Buenos Ayres. 
Their condition, however, was precarious, whether there, or 
wherever else they located themselves in the country. They 
were in danger of being cut off, either by famine or Indian 
hostilities. Buenos Ayres was at length abandoned, and 
settlements made farther up the river. To propitiate the 
natives, they finally resorted to the policy of marrying 
their women. From a union of this kind, sprung the race 
of Mestizoes, which, in the course of time, became so 
common in South America. Buenos Ayres was rebuilt in 
1580, and from that time some of the petty nations in that 
vicinity submitted to the Spanish yoke. A degree of civil- 
ization and order was effected among this savage people, 
by the Jesuits, through a long course of years. 

First Insurrection against the Government of Spain. — 
The desire of throwing off the government of the mother- 
country was manifested at an early period among the 
inhabitants of the city of Buenos Ayres. The develop- 
ment of this feeling was somewhat earlier there, than in 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 865 

Other parts of Spanish America. It owed its origin to the 
war which existed between Spain and Great Britain, in 
1806. As the consequence of this war, the province of 
La Plata was neglected, and thus presented a strong tempta- 
tion for invasion on the part of the British. That which 
might have been attempted at some subsequent period by- 
public authority, was commenced by private aggressions, or 
certainly without orders from the government. A fleet 
and army, under Commodore Topham and General Beres- 
ford, after effecting the conquest of the Cape of Good 
Hope, proceeded to Buenos Ayres, on the 8th of June, 1806, 
and, after a slight resistance, took possession of the place 
on the 28th of June. The Spaniards, however, under 
Liniers, a French officer, collecting a large force in the 
country, retook it within sixteen days, with a good deal of 
loss to the British. The latter having received reinforce- 
ments, made two several attempts to recover possession of 
the city, but failed in both. 

In the embarrassments occasioned by Napoleon's invasion 
of Spain, parties sprang up in Buenos Ayres, some support- 
ing Liniers, who had been appointed viceroy of the province, 
and others the Spanish authority. The latter appeared, for 
a time, to be the prevailing power; but the ebulition of 
royalty which had proclaimed Ferdinand, was of short 
duration. The Spanish Americans began to feel that they 
had power in their hands, as was manifested in their 
defeat of the British. Their discontents increased at the 
tyranny exercised over them. Commotion followed com- 
motion, till in May, 1810, the viceroy, Cisneros, finding his 
embarrassments and perplexities greatly increased by the 
disasters of the Spaniards at home, was compelled to 
announce his inability to manage the government. By the 
request of the municipality of the city, he called a congress, 
which established a provisional junta for the government of 
the country. The 25th of May, the date of this govern- 
ment, has ever since been observed as the anniversary of 
independence in Buenos Ayres. 
55 



866 GREAT EVENTS OF 

Progress and Changes of the New Government. — On the 
part of Spain, attempts were made to recover her lost 
power, and the difficulties and dissensions, so universally 
experienced by the American colonies on such occasions, 
were felt in a considerable degree in Buenos Ayres. In 
1811, a congress assembled in the city of Buenos Ayres, 
and placed the executive power in the hands of a triumvi- 
rate. In 1812, Posadas was appointed supreme director of 
the republic, with a council of seven. In 1816, a congress 
assembled at Tucuman, declared the countries on the La 
Plata independent, and named Pueyredon director; having 
transferred its sessions to Buenos Ayres, it assumed the 
title of the United Provinces of South America. 

In 1819, a congress assembled at Buenos Ayres, formed 
a constitution, modeled on that of the United States, and 
Rondeau was elected supreme director, and Rivadavia was 
placed at the head of foreign affairs. For some time, the 
principal functions of the government were discharged by 
a constituent congress, the executive power being intrusted 
to the provincial government of Buenos Ayres. 

In February, 1826, Rivadavia was elected president. 
The republic became involved in war with Brazil, on 
account of Banda Oriental, which was first added to Brazil, 
and afterwards declared (August, 1828) independent. Riva- 
davia having resigned, the congress was dissolved, each of 
the provinces became again independent, and Dorego was 
chosen governor of the province of Buenos Ayres. Gen- 
eral Lavalle, at the head of the Unitarios, caused Dorego 
to be shot, and himself to be proclaimed president, Decem- 
ber 1st, 1828. A bloody civil war ensued, and in August, 
1829, Lavalle was compelled to resign, and his successor 
was General Juan Jose Viamont, who was succeeded, 
December 8th, 1829, by General Juan Manuel de Rosas, 
who was declared dictator August 9th, 1830; but before 
the end of the year, General Queroga made himself dicta- 
tor or governor. In 1835, De Rosas was made governor 
of Buenos Ayres for five years; and; in addition to his 



AMERICAN HISTOKY. 867 

Other duties, he was charged with the foreign relations of 
the Argentine Republic* 

As early as the year 1822, the independence of the 
United Provinces of La Plata was acknowledged by the 
congress of the United States, and a treaty of commerce 
was concluded with Great Britain in 1825. Domestic 
troubles, however, were again renewed, the union of the 
provinces was dissolved, and separate governments were 
established. But the difficulties did not soon come to a 
close, as two fiercely-contending parties, of opposite views 
respecting the forms of government, created no small 
amount of turbulence and misrule. 

On December 29th, 1839, a battle was fought at Cagan- 
cha, between General Echagne, governor of the Buenos 
Ayrean province of Entre Rios, and General Fructuoso 
Rivera, president of the Oriental Republic of Uruguay. 
The former had an army of five thousand men, and was 
defeated with a loss stated at eight hundred killed, and a 
considerable number of prisoners, together with the loss of 
their baggage and horses. The loss of General Rivera, in 
killed and wounded, was stated at about two hundred. 

Present Condition of the Government. — The govei'nment 
of this country, for many years past, has been in the hands 
of Don Juan M. de Rosas. According to the latest 
advices, Rosas is in trouble with the new British minister, 
Mr. Southern. It is stated that the former refused to 
receive Mr. Southern, unless he was authorized to treat 
with Rosas on the basis laid down by Mr. Hood, the first 
special minister that was sent out by England. Mr. 
Southern refuses to submit to that condition, and thus the 
affair remains at present. 

* American Almanac for 1849. 



868 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



VIII. ORIENTAL REPUBLIC, OR URUGUAY. 




Locality-, Extent, &c. — Name and History — The Constitution. 

Locality, Extent, SfC. — This country lies north of the 
Rio de la Plata, east of the river Uruguay, and south of 
Brazil. It has an area of eighty thousand miles. Monte 
Video is the capital of the repuhlic, and is a town of some 
importance. Uruguay comprises nine departments. 

Name and History. — This country constituted a part of 
the vice-royalty, afterwards the republic of La Plata, and 
was known by the name of Banda Oriental (Eastern Fron- 
tier, from its geographical position). After the declaration 
of the independence of the United Provinces, it became the 
subject of an obstinate war between the new republic and 
the empire of Brazil. 

Elio, who was appointed by the regency of Spain cap- 
tain-general of the province of Rio de la Plata, in that 
capacity, also, governed the province of Monte Video, or 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 860 

the Banda Oriental. He was now the most dangerous and 
powerful enemy with which the government of Buenos 
Ayres were at war. That government having received an 
ally, by the desertion of Artigas, a captain in the royal ser- 
vice, employed him, in conjunction with General Rondeau, 
in an expedition against Banda Oriental. In May, 1811, 
they obtained a signal victory at Las Piedras over the roy- 
alists, and laid siege to Monte Video. In this extremity, 
Elio, finding himself unable to hold out long without assist- 
ance, applied to the Portuguese of Brazil, who sent him an 
army of four thousand men, and a subsidy of moneys. 
Before any important operations could be engaged in, how- 
ever, a treaty was concluded between Monte Video and 
Buenos Ayres, in November, 1811, by virtue of which the 
siege of Monte Video was to be raised, and the Portuguese 
forces were to return home. In pursuance of the treaty, 
the siege was raised, but the Portuguese proved faithless, 
and began to ravage the territory of La Plata. 

Danger now encompassed the Buenos Ayreans, not only 
from the Portuguese, but from the royalists of Peru. They, 
however, induced the latter to withdraw their troops, and 
the royalists they defeated in battle; but nothing could 
restore quiet to the country, and hostilities were again com- 
menced with Monte Video. The war was carried on with 
various success, and what, with this calamity and rival fac- 
tions which infested the city, little tranquillity was enjoyed, 
till articles of agreement between the Brazilians and Buenos 
Ayreans were signed at Rio Janeiro, August 27, 1828. 
Then was effected the independence of the country, which 
took the title of the Republic of Monte Video, so named 
from its capital, but it has since assumed the title of the 
Oriental Republic of Uruguay. 

A constitution was adopted in 1830, according to which 
the legislative power is vested in two bodies; a senate of 
nine members, and a house of representatives of twenty- 
nine members, and the code Napoleon was established as 
the law of the country. 



870 



GREAT EVENTS OF 



IX. BRAZIL. 




Tropiciil Vegetation — Aiiiiimls, <tr,. — Landing Slaves — Washing for Diamonds. 

Situation, Extent, &c. — Discovery and Settlement — Policy of the Portuguese 
Government — Removal of the Portuguese Court to Brazil — Constitution 
and Government. 

Situation, Extent, SfC. — Brazil is an extensive country, 
occupying the eastern and central portion of South Amer- 
ica, from four degrees north to thirty-three degrees south, 
and from thirty-five degrees to seventy-three degrees west 
longitude. It has an area of three millions square miles. 

This region is traversed by several distinct chains of 
mountains, chiefly in the eastern and northern provinces, 
but they do not any of them reach to any great elevation. 
"The mighty Orellana," or the Amazon, gives a character to 
the country, as it is the largest river in the world, both in 
regard to the length of its course and its volume of water; 
draining an area of more than two millions of square miles, 
and furnishing the country with the amplest means of inter- 
communication. The greater pnrt of Brazil is constituted 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 871 

of an immense immeasurable plain, through which flow 
innumerable streams, on which stand boundless and impen- 
etrable forests, and the whole of which swarms "with 
animal life in all its forms; ferocious beasts of prey, huge 
serpents, alligators, troops of monkeys, flocks of gaudily- 
colored and loquacious birds, and clouds of insects, are yet 
undisturbed by the arts of man." 

A great variety exists as to the climate. Intense heat 
prevails under the equator, but rendered supportable by 
the excessive humidity of the atmosphere and the copious 
dews. Mild and temperate, with occasionally cold weather, 
is experienced in the southern portions. 

The soil is very fertile in a large portion of the country, 
and produces an immense variety of rich and valuable 
plants and vegetables, many of them being peculiar to this 
region. The I'orests are admirable for their beauty and 
grandeur; the growth of trees being gigantic, and the 
number of ornamental ones surpassing calculation. An 
important article of export, are several kinds of what is 
called Brazil-ivood, not to speak of timber for ship-building, 
mahogany, and an infinity of dyeing woods. 

The golds and diamonds of Brazil are far-famed; the 
quantity of gold annually obtained being estimated at five 
millions of dollars. Brazil has more foreign commerce 
than any other country in America, except the United 
States. Its principal ports are Rio Janeiro, Bahia or St. 
Salvador, Pernambuco, Para, San Luis de Maranham, and 
San Pedro. 

Discovery and Settlement. — The discovery of Brazil, by 
the Portuguese, was a matter of accident. It occurred in 
the year 1500, as Pedro Alvarez Cabral was sailing from 
Lisbon with a fleet for the East Indies. Standing out a 
great distance to the west, in order to avoid the calms on 
the coast of Africa, he saw land, on the 24th of April, in 
latitude seventeen south, and on the 3d of May landed at a 
harbor which was named Porto Seguro. The country was 



872 GREAT EVENTS OF 

named Brazil, eventually, from the circumstance that the 
foi-ests abounded with trees producing a beautiful dye-wood 
of a fiery red, to which the Portuguese gave the name of 
brazil, from hraza, a live coal. Cabral having taken pos- 
session of the country in the name of his sovereign, the 
king of Portugal, dispatched a vessel to Lisbon, to announce 
his important discovery, while he himself proceeded on his 
voyage to India. 

The king, gratified with the foregoing announcement, im- 
mediately fitted out an expedition, under Amerigo Vespucci, 
consisting of three ships, which sailed in 1501. Vespucci 
explored the country as far south as the fifty-second degree 
of latitude, but formed no settlement. After a voyage of 
sixteen months, he returned to Lisbon. Two years after, 
1503, he made a second voyage, in which he had the mis- 
fortune to lose all his fleet, with the exception of his own 
ship. During this visit, he established a settlement on the 
coast, and carried home a cargo of brazil-wood, the value 
of which was so great, as to induce many adventurers to 
embark for that country. These volunteer colonists, com- 
posed of various grades and conditions in the social scale, 
but all imbued with the spirit of enterprise, formed a settle- 
ment at St. Salvador. 

The settlement which had been made on the coast in 
1503, under Vespucci, received but little attention, until 
certain French adventurers, about half a century after- 
wards, attempted to settle a colony at Rio Janeiro. A 
Portuguese force finally expelled the French from their 
position, after a struggle of two years, in 1567 — the French 
having continued in different parts of the country, from 
1558 till that time. Owing to various circumstances, the 
Portuguese court, from making this region a place of exile 
and confinement for convicts and the unhappy victims of 
the Inquisition, was led to regard it, at length, as a place of 
some importance. The sugar-cane began to be cultivated, 
and the new luxury of sugar was sought with avidity. In 
connection with this, a governor was sent out to manage 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 873 

the affairs of the settlers, and he built a city at St. Salva- 
dor, which became the centre of the colony. The Jesuits, 
however, were the most efficient class in building up the 
colony, and conciliating the affections of the natives. 

As misfortunes, during the latter part of the sixteenth 
century, befel the Portuguese in Europe, advantage was 
taken of their weakness, and their Brazilian possessions 
were invaded and taken by the Dutch. But they were not 
suffered to hold their conquest without molestation. In 
1626, St. Salvador was retaken by the Portuguese; the 
Dutch, however, retained their power for a number of 
years in the country, and added to their conquests, till they 
were expelled, in 1654, by a superior Portuguese force sent 
against them. In 1661, the sole possession of Brazil was 
secured to Portugal by treaty, in consideration of the sum 
of one million seven hundred thousand dollars, which that 
crown engaged to pay to the United Colonies. 

Policy of the Portuguese Government in the latter part 
of the Eighteenth Century. — The measures adopted by the 
government in respect to Brazil, were narrow and illiberal. 
Their effect was to discourage industry, and to fetter com- 
merce. On the latter, restrictions and monopolies were 
imposed. The search for gold and diamonds engrossed the 
attention of the government. Foreigners could either gain 
no admission into the country, or were jealously watched. 
Trade was carried on only at the fortified posts. This dis- 
astrous state of things continued till the beginning of the 
present century, when an event took place which changed 
the whole aspect of affairs in this country. 

Removal of the Portuguese Court to Brazil. — The event 
above referred to, was the removal of the court in the 
mother-country to this, its American colony. The design 
of effecting such a change was entertained many years 
before it took place; as early as 1761, the measure had 
been determined on, and preparations were made; but it 



874 GREAT EVENTS OF 

was not until 1808, that the project was put into execution. 
The occasion was the declaration of war by Buonaparte 
against Portugal. The regent (who, after the death of his 
mother, in 1816, became king of Portugal, by the title of 
John VI.), with the royal family, left Europe for Brazil, 
where they arrived January 22d, 1808. This event resulted 
in great advantage to the BraziHans. Soon, the old exclu- 
sive system of trade was abolished, and all the ports of the 
country were opened to the commerce of the world; the 
free exercise of industry was permitted to all classes of 
people; and the press, which for three centuries had been 
prohibited, was immediately established. 

After the fall of Napoleon, John raised Brazil to the rank 
of a kingdom, in 1815, thenceforth to be called the kingdom 
of Brazil, which, with the European territories, should con- 
stitute the United Kingdoms of Portugal, Algarves, and 
Brazil. In 1821, John returned to Portugal, leaving his 
son, Pedro, in Brazil, as prince-regent. On the 12th of 
October, 1822, Brazil was declared independent, as there 
had been, for some time, a manifest and growing desire, on 
the part of the people, for this change. At the same time, 
the Prince Pedro was crowned emperor of Brazil. On the 
death of John VI., in 1826, Pedro declared his daughter 
Maria Queen of Portugal; and, on the 6lh of April, 1831, 
he abdicated the throne of Brazil in favor of his son, Pedro 
11. , born October 2d, 1 825, and who is now emperor. 

Constitution of Government. — According to the consti- 
tution, which was formed in 1823, and adopted in 1824, 
Brazil is a hereditary monarchy, with a legislative assembly, 
consisting of two houses; a senate, appointed by the empe- 
ror, and a house of representatives, elected by the people. 
The Catholic faith is the religion of the state, but all other 
Christians are tolerated, though not allowed to build 
churches, or perform divine service in public. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



875 



X. PARAGUAY. 




Situation, Extent, &c. — Insurrection and attempt at Revolution in the latter 
part of the Eighteenth Century — Establishment of Independence, and a 
Despotic Government. 

Situation, Extent, ^^c. — This republic is situated between 
the rivers Paraguay and Parana, having the empire of Bra- 
zil on the east, and the Argentine Repubhc on the west. It 
has an area of ninety thousand square miles. Its divisions 
consist of eight departments. 

This country is considered the fairest portion of what 
was once the United Provinces. Its climate is mild and 
balmy; the surface is not mountainous, neither is it a dead 
level;, it is well supplied with a great variety of streams 
of pure water; its soil is every where found to be exceed- 
ingly productive, and was originally covered with immense 
forests of stately timber. Among its more ample produc- 
tions are grain, cotton, sugar, and excellent fruits — oranges, 
figs, the olive, and the grape — as well as the singular vege- 



876 GREAT EVENTS OF 

table called matte, so extensively used in South America as 
a tea or beverage. 

Insurrections and attempts at Revolution in the early 
part of the Eighteenth Century. — Paraguay is rendered 
remarkable by several projects, more than a century ago, 
having in \\QVf its independence, and, what is more wonder- 
ful, by the open and public assertion, at that time, of the 
principle, that the authority of the people was greater than 
that of the king himself. Thus was anticipated, in a colony 
of the most bigoted and despotic court of Europe, more 
than a hundred years ago, the modern liberal doctrine of 
the sovereignty of the people. The attempts referred to 
were made by individuals, who had, perhaps, their private 
causes of grievance, as Antequera, Mompo, and Mena, 
though one of them, certainly, Mompo, was the preacher 
of the doctrine above stated. No real independence, how- 
ever, was effected, except for a short period. The revolu- 
tionary leaders were soon overcome in battle, put to death, 
or banished, and the authority of the king of Spain was 
reestablished, and continued for the greater part of a century. 

Establishment of Independence, and a Despotic Govern- 
ment. — In 1810, the junta of Buenos Ayres sent a body of 
troops to Paraguay to depose the Spanish governor, but 
they were compelled to retreat. The inhabitants, how- 
ever, themselves deposed the governor, and took the gov- 
ernment into their own hands. In 1813, they proclaimed 
Paraguay a republic, under two consuls, the principal of 
which was Dr. Jose Gaspar Rodriguez de Francia. At the 
end of the year, Francia caused himself to be named dicta- 
tor for three years, and, at the close of this term, for life. 
On the 24th of September, 1826, a formal declaration of 
independence was made, though the country, for fourteen 
or fifteen years, had been governed independently of Spain. 

The administration of Dr. Francia proved to be an 
absolute and perfect despotism, and that of a most severe 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 877 

and sanguinary character. He was a native of Paraguay, 
and received the degree of doctor of theology at the Uni- 
versity of Cordova, in Tucuman. For nearly thirty years 
he acted the tyrant over the inhabitants of the country, and 
brought the entire mass into the most unresisting subser- 
viency to his will. No personage has figured so conspicu- 
ously as Dr. Francia, in the modern history of South 
America. When, by consummate address, he had suc- 
ceeded in getting himself appointed dictator for life, com- 
menced one of the most extraordinary events on record. 
"From the moment when he found his footing firm, and his 
authority quietly submitted to, his whole character appeared 
to undergo a sudden change. Without faltering or hesita- 
tion — without a pause of human weakness, or a thrill of 
human feeling — he proceeded to frame the most extraordi- 
nary despotism that the world has ever seen. He reduced 
all the population of Paraguay to two classes; of which the 
dictator constituted one, and his subjects the other. In the 
dictator was lodged the whole power, legislative and execu- 
tive; the people had no power, no privileges, no rights, 
and only one duty, to obey. All was performed rapidly, 
boldly, and decisively. He knew the character of the 
weak and ignorant people at whose head he had placed 
himself, and who had the temerity to presume that they had 
energy and virtue sufficient to form a republic. The 
inhabitants of Paraguay delivered themselves up, bound 
hand and foot, into the hands of an absolute and ferocious 
despot, who reduced them to absolute slavery, ruined their 
commerce and agriculture, shut them up from the rest of 
the world, and dragged to the prison or the scaffold every 
man in the country whose talents, wealth, or knowledge, 
opposed any obstacle in the way of his tyranny. No 
human being was allowed to leave the country, or dispatch 
a letter abroad." A few only escaped, by means of the 
flooding of the country by the rise of the river Paraguay, 
and from these individuals the world has learned respecting 
the secrets of this more than Dionysian espionage and 



878 GREAT EVENTS OF 

tyranny. No attempted conspiracies availed to secure his 
person or destroy his life. He managed so as to gain over 
his soldiers entirely to his interests. As was to be expected, 
he lived in constant fear of assassination or poisoning, 
ordering his guards sometimes to shoot those who dared to 
look at his house in passmg along the streets, and taking the 
trouble to cook his own victuals. He died at about the age 
of eighty, in 1842, having thus enacted the despot during 
the long course of twenty-eight years. 

The wonder of^ all is, that the people generally were 
contented and happy under this strict and unnatural regime; 
yet it is partly to be accounted for from the entire security 
of person and property which was felt, so far as the inter- 
course of the people among themselves was concerned. 
Each district was made responsible for every theft com- 
mitted in it. All the inhabitants, Indians as well as Creoles, 
were taught to read, write, and keep accounts. Public 
schools were every where established, and children were 
required to attend them, until, in the judgment of the 
municipal authority, they were sufficiently instructed. The 
dictator also established lyceums and other liberal institu- 
tions. Every person was required to labor, and mendicity 
was prohibited. It has been represented, however, that 
there was a mitigation of the doctor's despotism, in the 
latter part of his life. 

According to the more recent accounts, the government 
of this country was administered by five consuls; but this 
and the other matters pertaining to Paraguay, are very 
miperfectly known, as the country has, for so long a period, 
been avoided by foreigners. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 



879 



WEST INDIES. 




^^^^ mmii§y- 



Situation, Extent, &c. — Inhabitants — Political Divisions. — I. British "West 
Indies : Jamaica — Trinidad — Barbadoes — Bahamas — St. Chnstopher — 
Bermudas or Sommers' Islands — St. Vincent. — II. Spanish West Indies: 
Cuba — Porto Rico. — III. French West Indies : Martinique — Guadaloupe. 
— IV. Dutch West Indies. — V. Danish West Indies. — VI. Havti. 

Situation, Extent, Climate, Productions, SfC. — The West 
Indies constitute the great archipelago of the western con- 
tinent, extending from latitude ten to twenty-eight degrees 
north, between the coast of Florida on the north, and the 
mouth of the river Orinoco in South America. They 
are a large cluster of islands, in their several portions 
variously denominated, according to their situations or 
other peculiarities, but will here be considered in their 
political divisions. The land area of the whole group is 
over ninety-three thousand square miles. 

These islands have a general sameness of character, in 
some respects, from the position which they occupy on the 



880 GREAT EVENTS OF 

face of the globe. The cUmate, as is to be expected, is 
generally very warm, though moderated and made com- 
fortable, for the most part, by sea breezes. The thermom- 
eter frequently rises above ninety degrees; but its medium 
height may be stated at about seventy-eight degrees of 
Fahrenheit. They are visited by periodical rains, which 
are often pow^erful, and in general the humidity of the 
atmosphere is very great, causing iron and other metals 
that are easily oxydated, to be covered with rust. Hurri- 
canes are common to most of these islands, and frequently, 
in their incredible fury, produce the most desolating effects 
wherever they extend. 

The productions of the West Indies are rich and varied, 
and constitute important articles of commerce. From the 
fertile soil spring the sugar-cane, the coffee-plant, the all- 
spice or pimento, the nutritive banana or plantain, the pine- 
apple, the luscious fruit of the anana, the yam, sweet potato, 
uca, maize, and cassava or manioc, with cocoa, tobacco, 
cotton, various dye-woods and stuffs (fustic, logwood, indigo, 
cochineal), and medicinal plants; such as arrow-root, liquo- 
rice-root, ginger, jal5.p, ipecacuanha, sarsaparilla, &c. ; the 
mahogany and lignum-vitae are included in the vegetable 
productions of this archipelago; but to this catalogue must 
still be added the bread-fruit, cocoa-nut, mango, papaw, 
guava, orange, lemon, tamarind, fig, cashew-nut, mammee, 
grenadilla, panilla, panda-nut, &c. 

Inhabitants. — The white inhabitants of the West Indies 
are Creoles, Spanish, English, French, Germans, &c.; but 
the negroes are the most numerous class, though the mixed 
races are quite abundant. The Indians are extinct, except 
as mingled with negroes in a part of the island of St. Vin- 
cent. The general classes are those of master and slave, 
or were such before the act of emancipation took effect in 
the British portion of the islands. From the diversity of 
nations or races, several languages are necessarily in use, 
as the English, the French, the Spanish, with other European 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 881 

tongues, and the Creole, a jargon used in Hayti, composed 
of French and several African dialects. 

Political Divisions. — These consist of the British islands, 
the Spanish islands, the French islands, the Dutch islands, 
the Danish islands, one Swedish island, and the independent 
island of Hayti. The British own twenty-two islands, of 
various dimensions; the Spanish, two, viz: the large islands 
of Cuba and Porto Rico; the French, six; the Dutch, four; 
and the single Swedish island is St. Bartholomews. The 
last is a small, but fertile, island, which was ceded to Swe- 
den by France in 1785. 

I. British West Indies. — The government of the British 
West Indies is modeled on the constitution of the mother- 
country. The several islands have a governor or lieutenant- 
governor, and a legislative council appointed by the crown; 
and the most of them have also a house of representatives, 
chosen by the people, who legislate upon all subjects of a 
local character. 

The West Indies were formerly a great mart of that 
infamous traffic, the slave-trade, which, according to M'Cul- 
loch, was commenced by the Portuguese in 1542, and this 
nation seems disposed to be the last to relinquish it. By 
means of the noble exertions of Wilberforce, Clarkson, 
Sharp, and others, an act was passed in 1806 by the British 
parliament for abolishing the slave-trade; and the present 
age has witnessed another act highly honorable to the British 
nation, for the total abolition of slavery, at great expense, 
throughout the British colonies. By this memorable act, 
which was passed by parliament in 1833, the slaves were on 
the 1st of August, 1834, made apprenticed laborers to con- 
tinue such, a part of them till the 1st of August, 1838, and a 
part till the 1st of August, 1840, when they were all to 
become completely free. To indemnify the owners of the 
slaves, parliament voted the sum of twenty millions pounds, as 
a compensation, payable in certain fixed proportions, accord- 
56 



882 GREAT EVENTS OF 

ing as each colony should be ascertained to have complied 
with the terms of the act. 

Soon after the passing of this act, the slaves in the island 
of Antigua and the Bermudas were made free by the colonial 
governments, and acts were afterwards passed by the legis- 
latures of Barbadoes, Jamaica, Nevis, Montserrat, St. Chris- 
topher's, St. Vincent, and Tortola, liberating all the slaves 
or apprenticed laborers in those islands on the 1st of August, 
1838. Movements of a similar nature also, about the same 
time, took place in the other islands, bringing to a close the 
apprenticeship which had been established.* 

A few of the more important British islands will be noticed 
separately in a brief manner. 

1. Jamaica. — This island was discovered by Columbus 
in his second voyage in 1494. It was first settled by the 
Spaniards in 1509. A body of seventy men were sent to 
it by Diego Columbus, the son of the discoverer. These 
were blood-thirsty wretches, who made frequent assaults on 
the natives, for the purpose of robbery or revenge. The 
progress of settlement was extremely slow — not more than 
three thousand inhabitants, of whom half were slaves, being 
found on the island in 1655, when it was taken by a British 
force, under Penn and Venables. 

Soon after this event, Jamaica was colonized by three 
thousand soldiers, disbanded from the parliamentary army, 
who were followed by about one thousand five hundred 
royalists. At the period of its capture by the English, 
many of the slaves belonging to the Spanish settlers fled to 
the mountains, where they long lived in a kind of savage 
independence, and became troublesome to the British colo- 
nists. They have been known by the name of Maroons. 
In 1795 they were overcome by the English, as they 
descended from their fastnesses for the purpose of assaulting 
the former, and six hundred of them were sent to Nova 

* American Almanac for 1839. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 883 

Scotia, where they. were settled on locations of land pro- 
vided for them by the government. Since the occupancy 
of the island in 1655, the English have firmly maintained 
their authority over it. 

2. Trinidad. — This is a fruitful island, producing cotton, 
sugar, fine tobacco, indigo, ginger, maize, and various fruits. 
Its area is nearly two thousand square miles, and its popu- 
lation over forty-five thousand. Its climate is unhealthy. 
This island was taken by Sir Walter Raleigh in 1595, and 
by the French in 1676. It was captured from the Spaniards 
in 1797, and ceded to England by the treaty of Amiens 
in 1802. 

3. Barhadoes. — This island is situated on the eastern 
border of the West Indian archipelago. It has a large 
population for its size, numbering over one hundred thou- 
sand souls, on an area of less than two hundred square 
miles. The climate is hot, but the air is pure, and moder- 
ated by the constant trade-winds, which render it salubrious, 
in comparison with the other islands. The exports from the 
island are sugar, rum, ginger, cotton, aloes, &c. It is sub- 
ject to tempests, which at times have occasioned great 
devastation and loss of life. 

Barbadoes is supposed to have been discovered by the 
Portuguese, and appears never to have had any aboriginal 
inhabitants. In 1627, some English families settled there, 
but without any authority from' the government. It was 
soon afterwards supplied with a regular colony by the Earl 
of Carlisle. The British settlers at length brought this 
rich, but uncultivated, track into entire subjection by the 
power of industry. 

4. Bahamas. — The Bahama or Lucayos islands consist 
of about seven hundred very small islands, extending over 
a large space of the archipelago on its northern border. 
Their soil is generally light and sandy, and productive only 



884 GREAT EVENTS OF 

in a few places. The principal products are cotton, salt, 
turtle, fruits, mahogany, and dye-woods. The group among 
them called Turk's island, is famous for its salt ponds, which 
annually yield more than thirty thousand tons of salt for 
the foreign market. 

Guanahani, or Cat island, is celebrated as being the land 
which Columbus first discovered. He named it San Salva- 
dor. The Spaniards first settled on these islands, but at 
length abandoned them, having shipped off the natives to 
work in the mines in other places. They remained deso- 
late for more than a century. In 1629, New Providence 
was taken possession of by the English, who remained 
there till 1641, when they were driven out by the Spaniards 
in a cruel and barbarous manner. They, however, changed 
owners repeatedly, till, in 1783, they were confirmed to the 
English by treaty. For many years previous to the close 
of the American war, the Bahamas were the haunts of 
pirates, buccaniers, and freebooters. 

5. St. Christopher^ s. — This island, with Montserrat, Nevis, 
Antigua, and the Virgin isles, form one government, the 
governor generally residing at Antigua. The interior of the 
country is a rugged mass of precipices and barren mountains, 
the loftiest rising to three thousand seven hundred and ten 
feet. The island has a productive soil on the plains. 

St. Christopher's is said to have been the nursery of all 
the English and French colonies in the West Indies. It 
was first visited by both nations on the same day, in 1625. 
They shared the island between them, engaging, by treaty, 
to observe perpetual neutrality and alliance against the 
Spaniards, the common enemy. The possession of a com- 
mon property in the productions of the island, led eventually 
to jealousies and contentions. Whenever war broke out 
between the mother-countries, the colonists engaged among 
themselves, and alternately drove each other from the 
plantations ; but the treaty of Utrecht confirmed the British 
in the possession of the whole island. 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 88o 

6. Bermudas. — The Bermudas, or Sommers' islands, con- 
sist of a cluster of small islands in the ocean, opposite the 
coast of North Carolina, about two hundred leagues dis- 
tant. They number about four hundred, but most of them 
are of no importance. A few of them have numerous 
forests, which supply timber for ship-building, thus giving 
employment to the inhabitants, in connection with naviga- 
tion. The climate is healthful and pleasant, and the fields 
and trees are clad in perpetual green. Their population is 
nearly nine thousand. These islands were first discovered 
in 1522, by Juan Bermudez, a Spaniard, who found them 
without inhabitants. From him they received the name by 
which they are generally known. They were also called 
Sommers, from the circumstance that Sir George Sommers 
was wrecked on them, in 1609. Shortly after this event, 
the islands were settled by the English, who have retained 
possession of them ever since. 

7. St. Vincent. — St. Vincent is a rugo^ed and elevated 
island, of small extent, but extremely fertile, and well 
adapted to the cultivation of sugar and indigo. 

This island was first colonized, in 1719; by the French, 
from Martinique. They had no small difficulty, even at 
that late period, in bringing the fierce Carib natives under 
their authority. It was obtained by the British, at the 
peace of 1763, and, though afterwards subjected to the 
French arms, it was, in 1783, again confirmed to the British. 

II. Spanish West Indies. — Although Spain had the 
honor of first ascertaining the existence of the West Indian 
islands, and enjoyed the privilege of settling and holding 
most of them for a time, yet they have all passed from her 
authority, except two, Cuba and Porto Rico. Cuba, how- 
ever, is by far the largest of the group, having an extent 
of territory equal to nearly one-half of the land area of 
the entire archipelago. — The exports of these islands con- 
sist of sugar, rum, molasses, coffee, tobacco, and cigars, with 
honey, hides, cotton, fruits, &c. 



\ 



886 GREATEVENTSOF 

1. Cuba. — This island, as being the largest, is, in many 
respects, the most important in the whole cluster of the 
islands of the American continent. "During the last fifty 
years, a concurrence of circumstances has rendered Cuba 
the richest of the European colonies in any part of the 
globe; a more liberal and protecting policy has been 
adopted by the mother-country; the ports of the island 
have been thrown open; strangers and emigrants have been 
encouraged to settle there; and, amid the political agitations 
of Spain, the expulsion of the Spanish and French residents 
from Hispaniola, the cession of Louisiana and Florida to a 
foreign power, and the disasters of those who, in the con- 
tinental states of America, adhered to the old country, 
Cuba has become a place of general refuge." Its growth 
and increase, within the above-named period, have been 
very great. By the census of 1831, it contained eight hun- 
dred and thirty thousand inhabitants. The value of its 
exports, in 1833, was nearly fourteen millions of dollars; 
that of its imports, eighteen millions and a half. In 1838, 
the government of Spain levied a subsidy of two millions 
five hundred thousand dollars on the island, to assist in 
defraying the expense of the civil war. These facts denote 
a state of things which formerly was far from existing on 
this island. 

Cuba was discovered by Columbus in his first voyage; 
but he did not ascertain whether it was an island or a part 
of the continent. The question was not determined until 
some years afterwards. It was conquered by the Span- 
iards, under Velasquez, in 1511. Little progress was made 
in the settlement of the island till 1519, when it was found 
that the most convenient route between Mexico and Europe 
would be through the Bahama channel, and it was desirable 
to possess a sea-port on the passage. This led to the 
foundation of Havana, the harbor of which is the best in 
the world. Cuba has ever been a Spanish colony. 

2. Porto Rico. — This island is somewhat lar^e for one 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 887 

of the West Indian cluster, having four thousand five hun- 
dred square miles. It possesses a great variety of surface, 
mountains, hills, and valleys. Its climate and productions 
are similar to those of the adjacent islands. 

Porto Rico vv^as discovered by Columbus in 1493, but the 
Spaniards made no attempt to settle it till 1509, when the 
pursuit after gold carried them thither from Hispaniola, 
under the command of Ponce de Leon. The natives, 
impressed by the belief of the superior nature of the 
Spaniards, made no resistance, but submitted to the yoke 
of bondage. Subsequently, they made an insurrection, and 
massacred a hundred of the invaders; but they were 
easily subdued, as soon as the Spaniards received reinforce- 
ments from St. Domingo. Condemned to the mines, the 
wretched natives all finally disappeared from among the 
living. This island was taken by the English towards the 
close of the seventeenth century, but they found the climate 
so unhealthy, that they abandoned the conquest. It is now, 
with Cuba, under the government of a captain-general, who 
resides at Havana. 

III. French West Indies. — The French, at present, 
possess but few of the islands of this Western main, having 
lost some of their most important ones, as the result of 
oppression or warfare. Of those that remain to them, two 
are of some consequence. 

1. Martinique. — This island is about fifty miles long and 
sixteen broad. It has an uneven surface, and, in some 
instances, mountainous eminences. Sugar, coffee, cassia, 
cotton, indigo, cocoa, and ginger, are among its principal 
productions. 

This island was settled by the French in 1635. The 
British took it in 1794; it was restored to France in 1802. 
It changed hands again in 1809, but was finally restored to 
France in 1815. 

2. Guadaloupe. — This island is somewhat extensive, being 



888 GREAT EVENTS OF 

seventy miles long, and tvv^enty-five broad at its vi^idest 
part. In many parts, it has a rich soil, and among its pro- 
ductions are enumerated sugar, coffee, rum, ginger, cocoa, 
logw^ood, &c. It has been repeatedly captured by the 
British, and as often restored to France. 

IV. Dutch West Indies. — The Dutch possess four islands 
in the West Indian group, viz: Curacoa, St. Eustatius, St. 
Martin, and Saba. Curacoa vi^as first possessed by the 
Spaniards, in 1527. It w^as taken by the Dutch in 1634. 
It is an island of thirty miles in length and ten in breadth. 
Its chief productions are sugar and tobacco, but its soil is not 
of the best quality, and for its supply of water it is depend- 
ent on the rains. St. Eustatius is said to be one of the 
finest and best-cultivated islands of all the Caribbees. Its 
chief product is tobacco. The English captured the island 
in 1801, but restored it to the Dutch in 1814. 

V. Danish West Indies. — These islands are three in 
number, viz: St. Croix, St. John, and St. Thomas. They 
are all small, the largest, St. Croix, having only eighty 
square miles. St. John is celebrated for its fine and capa- 
cious harbor. It has a number of salt ponds. St. Croix 
has a salubrious climate and fertile soil. Every part of it 
is under the highest cultivation. The Danes first obtained 
possession of these islands, and still retain them. 

VI. Independent Island, Hayti. — The island of Hayti, 
which now forms an independent negro republic, was for- 
merly called St. Domingo and Hispaniola — St. Domingo, 
from the name of its chief city, and which became its com- 
mon appellation in Europe; Hispaniola, meaning little 
Spain, so called by Columbus. Hayti is its original name, 
and, after a lapse of three hundred years, has been revived 
since the revolution. The island belonged, the western 
part of it, to France, and the eastern to Spain. It is the 
second in size of the West India islands, having an area of 



AMERICAN HISTORY. 889 

about thirty thousand square miles. It is traversed by 
mountains in two chains, from east to west, with several 
collateral branches, from which the rivers pour over the 
plains below. 

Besides the tropical fruits and vegetables which this 
region affords, Hayti abounds with many valuable kinds of 
wood. The mahogany is of a superior quality, and a 
species of oak affords planks sixty or seventy feet long. 
The pine is also abundant in the mountains. The annual 
value of exports is about four millions of dollars, the prin- 
cipal article being coffee, with mahogany, campeachy- 
wood, cotton, tobacco, hides, cacas, tortoise-shell, wax, 
ginger, &c. 

This island was discovered by Columbus in his first voy- 
age, and became early the scene of many an adventure, as 
the civilized European mingled with the native Carib. In 
the course of about half a century, however, from the time 
of their settlement here, the Spaniards exterminated the 
whole native population, estimated at more than two mil- 
lions. They remained undisputed masters of the island till 
1630, when some English and French, who had been driven 
out of St. Christopher's, took refuge there, and established 
themselves on the northern coast. The French finally 
obtained a firm footing on the island, and, after many inef- 
fectual attempts on the part of the Spanish government to 
expel them, were, by the treaty of Ryswick, in 1691, for- 
mally confirmed in the possession of the westei'n half of 
Hayti. The French portion of the island became, at 
length, the far most important part of it in productiveness 
and wealth. 

The convulsions in France, in the latter part of the last 
century, reached to this, its distant and beautiful colony. 
The doctrines of liberty and independence had begun to 
affect the minds of the blacks, who constituted seven-eighths 
of the population. They soon became ripe for a rebellion, 
which accordingly broke out in 1791, in the French portion 
of Hayti. On the 1st of July, 1801, the independence of 



890 GREAT EVENTS ETC. 

this island was proclaimed, the celebrated Toussiant L'Ou- 
verture being at that time the leader. Toussiant died in 
1803, and the command devolved upon Dessalines, one of 
the chiefs, who was appointed governor for life; but after- 
wards assumed, in 1804, the title of Jacques I., Emperor of 
Hayti. His tyrannical reign was terminated by assassina- 
tion in 1806. Christophe, the second in command, assumed 
the administration of affairs; in 1807, he was appointed 
chief-magistrate for life, and, in 1811, he assumed the title 
of King Henry I. But he found a formidable rival in 
Petion, who possessed himself of the south part of the 
island, which was formed into a republic, of which he was, 
in 1816, appointed president for life. 

Petion died in 1818, and was succeeded by Boyer, as 
president for life. Two years afterwards, the subjects of 
Christophe, wearied with his tyranny, revolted, and he, 
being deserted by his troops, shot himself. Upon this 
event, Boyer marched with an army to the north; and, after 
a feeble resistance from a portion of the royalist chiefs, was 
received as a deliverer by the people, and the two states 
became united under one republic. There was little diffi- 
culty in the undertaking, as the people, who were princi- 
pally colored, revolted against the Spanish authorities, and 
received Boyer as their friend. The Spanish soldiers were 
removed from the island, and the work of emancipation 
was completely effected. From that period, the authority 
of the blacks has been extended over the whole of Hayti. 

In 1825, April 17th, a treaty was concluded between 
France and Hayti, by which the independence of the latter 
was acknowledged, on condition of receiving one hundred 
and fifty millions of francs, to be paid in five annual 
instalments. On the 1st of February, 1838, a new treaty 
of peace was concluded at Port-au-Prince, between this 
republic and the kingdom of France, The balance due 
from Hayti to France was fixed at sixty millions of francs, 
to be paid by annual instalments, from 1838 to 1863. 



CONSTITUTION 

OF THE 

UNITED STATES OF AMERICA 



WE THE PEOPLE OF THE UNITED STATES, in order to form a more perfect Union, establish 

justice, insure domestic tranquillity, provide for the common defence, promote the general welfare, 

and secure the blessings of hberty to ourselves and our posterity, do ordam and es'^blish this 

Ck)nstitution for the Umted States of America. 

ARTICLE I . 

Section 1. All legislative powers herein granted shall be vested m a Congress of the United States, 
which shall consist of a Senate and House of Representatives. 

Section 2. The House of Representatives shall be composed of members chosen every second year 
by the people of the several states, and the electors in each state shall have the quahficatious requisite 
for electors of the most numerous branch of the state legislature. 

No person shall be a representative who shall not have attained to the age of twenty-five years, and 
been seven years a citizen of the United States, and who shall not, when elected, be an inhabitant of 
that state in which he shall be chosen. 

Representatives and direct taxes shall be apportioned among the several states which may be included 
within this Union, according to their respective numbers, which shall be determined by adding to the 
whole number of free persons, including those bound to service for a term of years, and excluding Indians 
not taxed, three-fifths of all other persons. The actual enumeration shall be made within thi'ee years 
after the first meeting of the Congress of the Uiuted States, and within every subsequent term of ten years, 
in such manner as they shall by law direct. The number of representatives shall not exceed one for every 
thirty thousand, but each state shall have at least one representative ; and until such enumeration shall 
he made, the state of New Hampshire shall be entitled to chiise three, Massachusetts eight, Rhode Island 
and Providence Plantations one, Connecticut five. New York six. New Jersey four, Pennsylvania eight, 
Delaware one, Maryland six, Virginia ten. North Carohna five. South Carolina five, and Georgia three. 

Wlien vacancies happen in the representation from any state, the executive authority thereof shall 
issue writs of election to fill such vacancies. 

The House of Representatives shall chuse their Speaker and other officers ; and shall have the sole 
power of impeachment. 

Section 3. The Senate of the United States shall be composed of two senators from each state, 
chosen by the legislature thereof, for six years ; and each senator shall have one vote. 

Immediately after they shaU be assembled in consequence of the first election, they shall be divided 
as equally as may be into three classes. The seats of the senators of the first class shall be vacated at 
the expiration of the second year, of the second class at the expiration of the fourth year, and of the 
tliird class at the expiration of the sixth year, so that one-third may be chosen ever>' second year ; and 
if vacancies happen, by resignation, or otherwise, during the recess of the legislature of any state, the 
executive thereof may make temporary appointments until the next meeting of the legislature, which 
shall then fill such vacancies. 

No person shall be a senator who shall not have attained to the age of thirty years, and been nine 
years a citizen of the United States, and who shall not, when elected, be an inliabitant of that state for 
which he shall be chosen. 

The Vice-President of the United States shall be President of the Senate, but shall have no vote, 
unless they be equally divided. 

The Senate shall chuse Iheir other officers, and also a President pro tempore, in the absence of the 
Vice-President, or when he shall exercise the office of President of the United States. 

The Senate shall have the sole power to try all impeachments. When sitting for that purpose, they 
shall be on oath or affirmation. When the President of the United States is tried, the Chief Justice shall 
preside : and no person shall be convicted without the concurreiice of two-thirds of the members present. 

Judgment in cases of impeachment shall not extend further than to removal from office, and disqual- 
ification to hold and enjoy any office of honour, trust or profit under the United States : but the party 
convicted shall nevertheless be liable and subject to indictment, trial, judgment and punishment, 
according to law. 

Section 4. The times, places and manner of holding elections for senators and representatives, shall 
be prescribed in each state by the legislature thereof; but the Congress may at any time by law make 
or alter such regulations, except as to the places of chusing senators. 

The Congress shall assemble at least or.ce in every year, and such meeting shaU be on the first 
Mondav in December, unless they shall by law appoint a different day. 

Section 5 Each House shall be the judge of the elections, returns and qualifications of its own 
memheis, and a majority of each shall constitute a quonim to do business ; but a smaller number may 
adinurn from day to d.nv, and may be aii*hnrizcd to compel the attendance of absent members, in such 
manner and under such penalties as each House may provide. 

Each House may determine the rules of its proceedings, punish its members for disorderly behaviour, 
and, with the concurrence of two-thirds, expel a member. 



892 CONSTITUTION. 

Each House shall keep a journal of its proceedings, and from time to time publish the same, excepting 
such parts as may in their judgment require secrecy ; and the yeas and nays of the members of eithet 
House on any question shall, at tlie desire of one-fifth of those present, be entered on the journal. 

Neither House, duniig the session of Congress, shall, without the consent of the other, adjovuna for 
more than three days, nor to any other place than that in which the two Houses shall be sitting. 

Section 6. The seuators and representatives shall receive a compensation for their services, to be 
ascertained by law, and paid out of the Treasury of the United States. They shall in all cases, except 
treason, felony, and breach of the peace, be privileged from arrest during their attendance at the session 
of their respective Houses, and in going to and returning from the same ; and for any speech or debate in 
eitlier House, they shall not be questioned in any other place. 

No senator or representaUve shall, duruig the time for wliich he was elected, be appointed to any 
civil office under the authority of the United States, wluch shall have been created, or the emolumen's 
whereof shall have been increased during such time ; and no person holding any office under the United 
States, shall be a member of either House during his continuance in office. 

Section 7. All bills for raising revenue shall originate in the House of Representatives ; but the 
Senate may propose or concur with amendments as on other bills. 

Eveiy bill which shall have passed the House of Representatives and the Senate, shall, before it 
become a law, be presented to the President of the United States ; if he approve he shall sign it, but if 
not he shall return it, with his objections to that House in which it shall have originated, who shall enter 
the objections at large on theu' journal, and proceed to reconsider it. If after such reconsideration two- 
thirds of that House shall agree to pass the bill, it shall be sent, together with the objections, to the other 
House, by which it shall likewise be reconsidered, and if approved by two-thirds of that House, it shall 
become a law. But m all such cases the votes of both Houses shall be determined by yeas and nays, 
and the names of the persons voting for and against the bill shall be entered on the journal of each 
house respectively. If any bill shall not be returned by the President within ten days (Sundays excepted) 
after it shall have been presented to him, the same shall be a law, in like manner as if ho had signed it, 
unless the Congress by their adjournment prevent its return, in which case it shall not be a law. 

Every order, resolution, or vote to which the concurrence of the Senate and House of Representatives 
may be necessary (except on a question of adjoununent) shall be presented to the President of the United 
States ; and before the same shall take eSect, shall be approved by him, or being disapproved by him, 
shall be repassed by two-tliirds of the Senate and House of Representatives, according to the rules and 
limitations prescribed in the case of a bill. 

Section 8. The Congress shall have power to lay and collect taxes, duties, imposts and excises, to 
pay the debts and provide for the common defence and general welfare of the United States ; but all 
duties, miposts and excises shall be uniform throughout the United States ; — To borrow money on the 
credit of the United States ; — To regulate commerce with foreign nations, and among the several states, 
and with the Indian tribes ; — To estabhsh an uniform rule of naturalization, and uniform laws on the 
subject of bankruptcies throughout the United States ; — To coin money, regiUate the value thereof, and 
of foreign coin, and fix the standard of weights and measures ; — To provide for the punishment ot 
counterfeiting the securities and current coin of the United States ; — To establish post offices and post 
roads ; — To promote the progress of science and useful arts, by securing for hmited times to authors and 
inventors the exclusive right to their respective writings and discoveries ; — To constitute tribunals inferior 
to the supreme court ; — To define and punish piracies and felonies committed on the liigh seas, and offences 
against the law of nations ; — To declare war, grant letters of marque and reprisal, and make rules con- 
cerning captures on land and water ; — To raise and support armies, but no appropriation of money to that 
use shall be for a longer term than two years ; — To proviae and maintain a navy ; — To make rules for 
the government and regulation of the land and naval forces ; — To provide for caUing forth the mihtia to 
execute the laws of the Union, suppress insurrections and repel invasions ; — To provide for organizing, 
arming, and disciplining, the militia, and for governing such part of them as may be employed in the 
service of the United States, reserving to the states respectively, the appointment of the officers, and the 
authority of training the militia according to the discipline prescribed by Congress ; — To exercise exclusive 
legislation in all cases whatsoever, over such district (not exceeding ten miles square) as may, by cession 
of particular states, and the acceptance of Congress, become the seat of the government of the United 
States, and to exercise like authority over all places purchased by the consent of the legislature of the 
state in which the same shall be, for the erection of forts, magazines, arsenals, dock-yards, and other 
needful buildings ; — And to make all laws which shall be necessary and proper for carrying into execution 
the foregoing powers, and all other powers vested by this Constitution in the government of the United 
States, or in any department or officer thereof 

Section 9. The migration or importation of such persons as any of the states now existing shall think 
proper to admit, shall not be prohibited by the ConCTess prior to the year one thousand eight hundred and 
eight, but a tax or duty may be imposed on such importation, not exceedine ten dollars for each person. 

The privilege of the writ of habeas corpus shall not be suspended, unless when m cases of rebellion 
or invasion the public safety may require it. 

No bill of attainder or ex post facto law shall be passed. 

No capitation, or other direct, tax shall be laid, unless in proportion to the census or enumeration 
herein before directed to be taken. 

No tax or duty shall he laid on articles exported from any state. 

No preference shall be given by any regulation of commerce or revenue to the ports of one state over 
those of another : nor shall vessels bound to, or from, one state, be obligf-d to enter, clear, or pay duties 
in another. 

No money shall be drawnn from the Treasury, but in consequence of appropriations made by law ; 
and a regular statement and account of the receipts and expenditures of all pubUc money shall be 
pubhshed from time to time. 



CONSTITUTION. 893 

No title of nobility shall be granted by the United States : and no person holding any office of profit 
or trust under them, shall, without the consent of the Congress, accept of any present, emolument, office, 
or title, of any kind whatever, from any king, prince, or foreign state. 

Section 10. No state shall enter into any treaty, nUiance, or confederation ; grant letters of marque 
and reprisal ; coin money ; emit bills of credit ; make any tiling but gold and silver com a tender in 
payment of debts ; pass any bill of attainder, ex post facto law, or law mipairiiig the obligation of con- 
tracts, or grant any title of nobihty. 

No state shall, without the consent of the Congress, lay any imposts or duties on imports or exports, 
except what may be absolutely necessary for executing it's inspection laws : and the net produce of all 
duties and imposts, laid by any state on imports or exports, shall be for the use of the Treasury of the 
United States ; and all such laws shall be subject to the revision and controul of the Congress. 

No state shall, without the consent of Congress, lay any duty of tonnage, keep troops, or ships of war 
in time of peace, enter mto any agreement or compact viith another state, or with a foreign power, or 
engage in war, unless actually invaded, or in such imminent danger as will not admit of delay. 

ARTICLE II — Section 1. The executive power shall be vested in a President of the United States 
of America. He shall hold his office during the term of four years, and, together with the Vice-President, 
chosen for the same term, be elected as follows : 

Each state shall appoint in such manner as the legislature thereof may direct, a number of electors, 
equal to the whole number of senators and representatives to which the state may be entitled in the 
Congress : but no senator or representative, or person holding an office of trust or profit under the United 
States, shall be appointed an elector. 

[A clmise oriffinally inserted in this place, relative to the election of President and Vice-President, has been 
superseded mid annulled by Article Twelve of the Amendments ; lohich see.'] 

The Congress may determine the tune of chusing the electors, and the day on which they shall give 
their votes ; which day shaU be the same throughout the United States. 

No person except a natural bom citizen, or a citizen of the United §tates, at the time of the adoption 
of this Constitution, shall be eligible to the office of President ; neither shall any person be eligible to 
that office who shall not have attained to the age of thirty-five years, and been fourteen years a resident 
within the United States. 

In case of the removal of the President from office, or of his death, resignation, or inabiUty to dis- 
charge the powers and duties of the said office, the same shall devolve on the Vice-President, and the 
Congress may by law provide for the case of removal, death, resignation, or inaliility, both of the Presi- 
dent and Vice-President, declaring what officer shall then act as President, and such officer shall act 
accordingly, until the disabibty be removed, or a President shall be elected. 

The President shall, at stated times, receive for his services, a, compensation, which shall neither be 
encreased nor diminished during the period for which he shall have been elected, and he shall not 
receive within that period any other emolument from the United States, or any of them. 

Before he enter on the execution of liis office, he shall take the following oath or affirmation : — 

"I do solenmly svv-ear (or affirm) that I will fiiithftiUy execute the office of President of the United 
States, and will to the best of my ability, preserve, protect and defend the Constitution of the United States." 

Section 2. The President shall be commander-in-chief of the army and navy of the United States, 
and of the militia of the several states, when called into the actual service of the United States ; he may 
require the opinion, in writing, of the principal officer in each of the executive departments, upon any 
subject relating to the duties of their respective offices, and he shall have power to grant reprieves and 
pardons for offences against the United States, except in cases of impeachment. 

He shall have power, by and with the advice and consent of the Senate, to make treaties, provided 
two-thirds of the senators present concur ; and he shall nominate, and by and with the advice and consent 
of the Senate, shall appoint ambassadors, other pubhc ministers and consuls, judges of the supreme court, 
and all other officers of the United States, whose appointments are not herein othei-wise provided for, and 
which shall be established by law : but the Congress may by law vest the appointment of such inferior 
officers, as they think proper, in the President alone, in the courts of law, or in the heads of departments. 

The President shall have power to fill up all vacancies that may happen during the recess of the 
Senate, by granting commissions wliich shall expire at the end of their next session. 

Section 3. He shall from time to time give to the Consress information of the state of the Union, and 
recommend to their consideration such measures as he shall judge necessary and expedient ; he may, on 
extraordinary occasions, convene both Houses, or either of them, and in case of disagreement between 
them, with respect to the time of adjournment, he may adjourn them to such time as he shall tliink 
proper ; he shall receive amha-ssadors and other public ministers ; he shall take care that the laws be 
fiiitiifully executed, and shall commission all the officers of the United States. 

Section i. The President, Vice-President and all civil officers of the United States, shall be removed 
from office on imiieacbment for, and conviction of, treason, bribery, or other high crimes and misdemeanors. 

ARTICLE m— Section 1. The judicial power of the United States, shall be vested m one supreme 
court, and in such inferior courts as the Congress may fi-om time to time ordain and establish. The 
judges, both of the supreme and inferior courts, shall hold their offices during good behavior, and shall, 
at stated times, receive for their services, a compensation, which shall not be duninished during their 
continuance in office. 

*f/ion 2. The judicial power shall extend to all cases, in law and equity, arising under this Consti- 
tution, the laws of the United States, and treaties made, or which shall be made, under their authority ; 
—to all cases affecting ambassadors, other public ministers, and consuls ;— to all cases of admindfy and 
maritime jurisdiction ;— to controversies to which the United Stntes sh.iU be a party ;— to controversies 
between two or more states; — between a state and citizens of another state; — between citizens of 

different states, between citizens of the same state claiming lands under grants of different states, and 

betvfeen a state, or the citizens thereof, and foreign states, citizens or subjects. 



894 CONSTITUTION. 

In all cases affecting ambassadors, other public ministers and consuls, and those in which a state 
shall l)e party, the supreme court shall have original jurisdiction. In iill the other cases before mentioned, 
the supreme court shall have appellate jurisdiction, both as to law and fact, with such exceptions, and 
under such reRulutions as the Congress shall make. 

The trial of all crimes, except in cases of imneachment, shall be by jury ; and such trial shall be 
held in the state where the said crimes shall have been committed ; but when not cx)mmitted within any 
state, the trial shall be at such place or places as the Congress may by law have directed. 

Section 3. Treason against the United States, shall consist only in levying war against them, or in 
adhering to their enemies, giving them aid and comfort. No person shall be convicted of treason, unless 
on the testimony of two witnesses to the same overt act, or on confession in open court. 

The Congiuss shall have power to declare the punishment of treason, but no attainder of treason 
shall work corruption of blood, or forfeiture except during the life of the person attainted. 

A KTICI.K IV. — Section 1 . Full faith and credit shall be given in each state to the public acts, records, 
and judicial proceedings of every other state. And the Congress may liy general laws prescribe the 
manner in which such acts, records and proceedings shall be proved, and the effect thereof. 

Section 2. The citizens of each state shall be entitled to all privileges and immunities of citizens in 
the several states. 

A person charged in any state with trea.son, felony, or other crime, who shall flee from justice, and 
be found in another state, shall on demand of the executive authority of the state from wliioh he fled, be 
delivered up. to be removed to the state having jurisdiction of the crime. 

No person held to service or labour in one state, under the laws thereof, escaping into another, shall, 
in consequence of any law or regulation therein, be discharged from such service or labour, but shall be 
delivered \ip on claim of the party to whom such service or labour may be due. 

Section 3. New states may be admitted by the Congress into this Union ; but no new state shall 
be formed or erected within t he jurisdiction of any other state ; nor any state be formed by the junction 
of two or more states, or parts of states, without the consent of the legislatures of the states concerned 
as well as of the Congress. 

The Congress sliall have power to dispose of and make all needful rules and regulations respecting 
the teiTitoiy or other property belonging to the United Slates ; and nothing m this Constitution shall be 
so construed as to prejudice any claims of the United States, or of any particular state. 

Section 4. The United States shall guarantee to every state in this Union a republic-an form of 
government, and shall protect each of them against invasion ; and on apphcation of the legislature, or 
of the executive (when the legislature cannot be convened) ag.iinst domestic violence. 

A RTICLE v. — The Congress, whenever two-thirds of both Houses shall deem it necessary, shall pro- 
pose amendments to this Constitution, or, on the applical ion of the legislatures of two-thirds of the several 
slates, shall call a convention for proposing amendmeuls, which, in either case, shall be valid to all intents 
and purposes, as part of this Conslitutiou, when ratified by the legislatures of three-fourths of the several 
states, or by convention in three-fourths thereof, as the one or the other m(xle of ratification may be pro- 
posed by the Congress ; Provided that no amendment which may be made prior to the year one thousand 
eight hundred and eight shall in any manner affect the first and fourth clauses in I he ninth section of the 
firet article ; and that no state, vrithout its consent, shall be deprived of its equal suffrage m the Senate. 

ARTICLE VI. — All debts contracted and engagemeiils entered into, before the adoption of this Con- 
stitution, shall be as vaUd against the United States under tliis Constitution, as under the Confederation. 

This Constitution, and the laws of the United States which shall be made in pursuance thereof; and 
all treaties made, or which shall be made, under the authonty of the United States, shall be the supreme 
law of I he land ; and the judges in every state shiUl be bound thereby, any thing in the constitution or 
laws nf any state to the contrary not withstanding. 

The senators and represent al ives before nanitioned, and the members of the several state legislatures, 
and all executive and judicial nlTiicrs, bolb of the Tuitpd States and of the several state.s, shall be bound 
by oath or affinnation, to support this Constitutiou ; but no religious test shall ever bo required as a 
qualification to any ofllce or public trust under the United States. 

,M\TICLE VII — The ratification of the Conventions of nine states, shall be sufficient for the estab- 
lishment of this Constitution between the slates so ratifying the some. 

Done in Convention by the unanimous consent of the states present the seventeenth day of September 
in the year of our Lord one thousand seven hundred and eighty-seven and of the Independence of the 
United States of America the twelfth. In Witness wherei if we have hereunto subscribed our names, 
GEO WASHINGTON— Prcm<;« ami ileputy from Vinjinia. 

New Hampshire — John Langdon, Nicholas Gilman. 

Massachusetts — Nathaniel Gorham, Rufus Ifing. 

Connectiait — Wm. Saml. Johnson, Roger Shennan. 

New York — Alexander Hamilton. 

Neio Jersey — Wil : Livingston, David Brearley, Wm. Paterson, Jona. Dayton. 

Pennsylvania — B. Franklin, Thomas MitTlin, Roht Morris, Geo: Clymer, Tho: Fitzsimona 

Jared IngersoU, James Wilson, Gouv : Morris. 
Delaware — Geo : Read, Gunning Bedford, Jnn'r, John Dickinson, Richard Bassett, Jaco : Broom 
Maryland — James M'Henry, Don : of St. Thos. Jenifer, Daul. Carroll. 
Viririnia — John Blair, James Madison, Jr. 

North Carolina — Wm. Blouiit, h'leh'd Dobbs Spaight, Hu. Williamson. 
South CaroHnn — J. Kutledire, Charles Cotesworth I'inckney, Charles Pinckney, Pierce Butler, 
Georgia — William Few, Abr. Baldwin. 

Attest : WILLUM JACKSON, Secretary. 



CONSTITUTION. 895 



ARTICLES 

IN ADDITION TO, AND AMENDMENT OF, 

The Constitution of the United States of America, 

PROrOSED BY CONGRESS, AND RATIFIED BY THE LEGISLATURES OF THE SEVERAL 
STATES, PURSUANT TO THE FIFTH ARTICLE OF THE ORIGINAL CONSTITUTION. 

(Article 1.) Congress shall make no law respecting an establisliment of relisinn, or prohibiting the 
free exercise thereof; or aliridgins: the freedom of speech, or of the press ; or the right of tlie people 
peaceably to assemble, and to petition the government for a redress of grievances. 

(Article 2.) A well regulated mibtia, being necessary to the security of a free state, the right of the 
people to keep and bear arms, shall not be infringed. 

(Article 3.) No soldier shall, in time of peace be quartered in any house, without the consent of the 
owner, nor in time of war, but in a manner to be prescribed by law. 

(Article 4.) The riglit of the people to be secure in their persons, houses, papers, and effects, against 
unreasonable searclies and seizures, shall not be violated, and no warrants shall issue, but upon probable 
cause, supported by oath or affinnation, and particularly describing the place to be searched, and the 
persons or thuigs to be seized. 

(Article 5.) No person shall be held to answer for a capital, or otherwise infamous crime, unless on 
a presentment or indictment of a grand jury, except in cases arising in the land or naval forces, or in the 
mihtia, when in actual service in time of war or pubhc danger ; nor shall any pei-son be subject for the 
same otTence to be twice put in jeopardy of life or hnib ; nor shall be compelled in any criminal case 
to be a witness against himself, nor be deprived of life, liberty, or property, without due process of law ; 
nor shall private property be taken for public use, without just compensation. 

(Article 6.) In all criminal prosecutions, the accused shall enjoy the right to a speedy and public trial, 
by an impartial jury of the state and district wherein the crime shall have been committed, which district 
shall have been previously ascertained by law, and to be informed of the nature and cause of the accusa- 
tion ; to be confronted with the witnesses ag-ainst liim ; to have compulsory process for obtaining witnesses 
in his favour, and to have the assistance of counsel for his defence. 

(Article 7.) In suits at common law, where the value in controversy shall exceed twenty dollars, the 
right of trial by jury shall be preserved, and no fact tried by a jury shall be otherwise re-examined in any 
court of the United States, than according to the rules of the common law. 

(Article 8.) Excessive bail shaU not be required, nor excessive fines imposed, nor cruel and unusual 
punishments inflicted. • 

(Article 9 ) The enumeration in the Constitution, of certain rights, shall not be construed to deny or 
di, larage others retained by the people. 

(Article 10.) The powers not delegated to the United States by the Constitution, nor prohibited by it 
to the states, are reserved to the states respectively, or to the people. 

Article 11. The judicial power of the United States shall not be construed to extend to any suit in 
law or equity, commenced or prosecuted against one of the United States by citizens of another state, or 
by citizens or subjects of any foreign state. 

Article 12. The electors shall meet in their respective states, and vote by ballot for President and 
Vice-President, one of whom, at least, shall not be an inhabitant of the same state with themselves; 
they shall name in their ballots the person voted for as President, and in distinct ballots the person voted 
for as Vice-President, and they shall make distinct lists of all persons voted for as President, and of all 
persons voted for as Vice-President, and of the nmnber of votes for each, which lists they shall sign and 
certify, and transmit sealed to the seat of tlie government of the United States, directed to the President 
of the Senate ; — The President of the Senate shall, in presence of tlie Senate and House of Representa- 
tives, open all the certificates and the votes shall then be counted ; — The person having the greatest 
number of votes for President, shall he the President, if sucli number be a majority of the whole number 
of electors appointed ; and if no [lerson have such majority, then from the persons having the highest 
numbers not exceeding three on the list of those voted for as President, the Hou.se of Representatives 
shall choose immediately, by ballot, the President. But in choosing the President, the votes shall be taken 
by states, the representation from each state having one vote ; a quorum for this purpose shall consist of 
a member or members from two-thirds of the states, and a majority of all the states shall be necessary 
to a choice. And if the House of Representatives shall not choose a President whenever the right of 
choice shall devolve upon them, before the fourth day of March next following, then the Vice-President 
shall act as President, as in the case of the death or other constitutional disability of the Piesident. The 
person having the greatest number of votes as Vice-President, shall be the Vice-President, iisuch number 
be a majority of the whole number of electors appointed, and if no person have a majority, then from the 
two highest numbers on the list, the Senate shall choose the Vice-President; a quorum for the pinpnse 
shall consist o.. two-thirds of the whole number of .simators, and a majority of the whole number shall 
be nece.'sary to a choice. But no person constitutionally inehgible to the office of President shall bb 
eligible to that of Vice-President of the United States. 



896 CONSTITUTION. 

TTie following is prefixed to the first Ten* of the preceding Amendments . 

CONGRESS OF THE UNITED STATES, 
Begun and held at the City of New York, on Wednesday, the fourth of March, one thousand seven hundred and 

eighty-nine. 
The Conventions of a number of the states, having at the time of their adopting the Constitution, 
expressed a desire, m order to prevent misconstruction or abuse of its powers, that further declaratory 
and restrictive clauses should be added : And as extending the ground of pubUc confidence in the 
government, will best insure the beneficent ends of its institution ; 

Resolved by the Senate and House of Representatives of the United States of America, in Congress 
assembled, two-thirds of both Houses concurring, That the following Articles be proposed to the legisla- 
tures of the several states, as amendments to the Constitution of the United States, all. or any of wliicli 
jrticles, when ratified by three-fourths of the said legislatvu-es. to be valid to all intents and purposes, 
as part of the said Constitution, viz. 

Articles in addition to, and Amendment of the Constitution of the United States of America, proposed 
by Congress, and ratified by the Legislatures of the several States, pursuant to the fifth article of the 
original Constitution. 

The first ten amendments of the Constitution were ratified by the states as follows, viz : 

By New Jersey, 20th November, 1789. By Pennsylvania, 10th March, 1790. 

By Maryland, 19th December, 1789. By New York, 27th March, 1790. 

By North Carohna, 22d December, 1789. By Rhode Island, 15th June, 1790. 

By South Carohna, 19th January, 1790. By Vennont, 3 November, 1791. 

By New Hampshire, 25th January', 1790. By Virginia. 15 December, 1791. 

By Delaware, 28th Januarj'. 1790 

* Only ten of the twelve Articles of Amendment proposed by the first Congress, were ratified by the states j the 
first and second in order not Ijeing approved by the requisite number. These two were the following : 

Article the First. After the first enumeration required by the first Article of the Constitution, lliere shall be one 
representative for every thirty thousand, until tlie number shall amount to one hundred, after which, llie proportion 
shall lie so regulated by Congress, that there sliall not be less than one hundred representatives, nor less than one 
representative for every forty thousand persons, until the number of representatives sliall amount to two hundred, after 
which the proportion shall be so regulated by Congress, that there shall not be less than two hundred representatives, 
nor more than one representaltve for every fifty thousand persons. 

Article Second, No law, varying the compensation for the services of the senators and representatives, shall take 
effect, until an election of representatives shall have intervened. 



The following is prefixed to the Eleventh of the preceding Amendments : 
THIRD CONGRESS OF THE UNITED STATES : 

At the First Session, begun and held at the City of Pliiladelphia, in the State of Pennsylvania, on Monday the second 
of December, one tliousand seven hundred and ninety-three. 
Resolved by the Senate and House of Represaitatives of the United States of America, m Congress 
assembled, two-thirds of both Houses concurring. That the following Article be proposed to the legisla- 
tures of the several states, as an amenthnent to the (Constitution of the United States ; which when 
ratified by three-fourths of the said legislatures, shall be valid as ptirt of the said Constitution, viz : 



The following is prefixed to the Ticelfth of the preceding Amendments: 
EIGHTH CONGRESS OF THE UNITED STATES: 

At the First Session, begun and held at llie City of Washington, in the Territory of Columbia, on Monday the 
seventeenth of October, one thousand eight hundred and three. 
Resolved by the Senate and House of Representatives of the United States of America, in Comrress 
assembled, two-thirds of both Houses concumng. That in heu of the tliird paragrapli of the first section 
of the second article of the Constitution of the United States, the following be proposed as an amendment 
to the Constitution of the United States, which, wlien ratified by three-fourths of tiie legislatures of the 
several states, shall be vahd to all intents and purposes, as ptirt of the said Constitution, to wit : 



The ten first of the preceding amendments were proposed at the first session of the first Congress 
of the United States, 25 September, 1789, and were finally ratified by the constitutional mmiber of sttites, 
on the 15th day of December, 1791. The eleventh amenthnent was proposed at the first session of the 
thirtl Congress, 5 March, 1794. and was declared in a message from the President of the United States to 
Doth houses of Congress, dated 8th Januaiy, 1793, to have been adopted by the constitutional number 
of states. The twelfth amendment was proposed at the first session of the eighth Congress, 12 Decem- 
ber, 1803, and was adopted bv the constitutional number of states in 1801, according to a public notice 
thereof by the Secretary of State, dated 25th September, of the same year. 

*** The foregning copy of the Constitution, Amendments, tf-c , ts printed from an edition which "has 
been critically compared with the original, and found to be correct in te.rt, letter and punctuation ;" and is so 
cm-lijicd by Jamas Buchanan, Secretary of State 




DECLARATION OF INDEPENDENCE. 

When, in the course of human events, it becomes neces- 
sary for one people to dissolve the political bands which 
have connected them with another, and to assume, among 
the powers of the earth, the separate and equal station to 
which the laws of nature and of nature's God entitle them, 
a decent respect to the opinions of mankind requires that 
they should declare the causes which impel them to the 
separation. 

We hold these truths to be self-evident, that all men are 
created equal ; that they are endowed by their Creator 
with certain unalienable rights ; that among these are life, 
liberty, and the pursuit of happiness. That, to secure 
these rights, governments are instituted among men, deriv- 
ing their just powers from the consent of the governed ; 
and that, whenever any form of government becomes 
destructive of these ends, it is the right of the people to 
alter or abolish it, and to institute new government, laying 
its foundations on such principles, and organizing its powers 
in such form, as to them shall seem most likely to effect 
their safety and happiness. Prudence, indeed, will dictate 
that governments, long established, should not be changed 
for light and transient causes ; and, accordingly, all expe- 
rience hath shown that mankind are more disposed to 
suffer, while evils are sufferable, than to right themselves 
by abolishing the forms to which they are accustomed. 



898 DECLARATION OF INDEPENDENCE. 

But, when a long train of abuses and usurpations, pursuing 
invariably the same object, evinces a design to reduce them 
under absolute despotism, it is their right, it is their duty, 
to throw off such government, and to provide new guards 
for their future security. Such has been the patient suf- 
ferance of the colonies, and such is now the necessity 
which constrains them to alter their former systems of 
government. The history of the present king of Great 
Britain is a history of repeated injuries and usurpations, 
all having, in direct object, the establishment of an abso- 
lute tyranny over these states. To prove this, let facts be 
submitted to a candid world : 

He has refused his assent to laws the most wholesome 
and necessary for the public good. 

He has forbidden his governors to pass laws of immedi- 
ate and pressing importance unless suspended in their 
operations till his assent should be obtained; and, when 
so suspended, he has utterly neglected to attend to them. 

He has refused to pass other laws for the accommodation 
of large districts of people, unless those people would 
relinquish the right of representation in the legislature ; a 
right inestimable to them, and formidable to tyrants only. 

He has called together legislative bodies at places unusual, 
uncomfortable, and distant from the repository of their 
public records, for the sole purpose of fatiguing them into 
compliance with his measures. 

He has dissolved representative houses repeatedly, for 
opposing, with manly firmness, his invasions on the rights 
of the people. 

He has refused, for a long time after such dissolutions, 
to cause others to be elected ; whereby the legislative pow- 
ers, incapable of annihilation, have returned to the people 
at large for their exercise ; the state remaining, in the mean 
time, exposed to all the dangers of invasion from without, 
and convulsions within. 

He has endeavored to prevent the population of these 
states ; for that purpose obstructing the laws of naturaliza- 
tion of foreigners," refusing to pass others to encourage their 
migration thither, and raising the conditions of new appro- 
priations of lands. 



f JRD-232 



DECLARATION OF INDEPENDENCE. 899 

He has obstructed the administration of justice, by refus- 
ing his assent to laws for estabhshing judiciary powers. 

He has made judges dependent on his will alone, for the 
tenure of their offices, and the amount and payment of 
their salaries. 

He has erected a multitude of new offices, and sent 
hither swarms of officers to harass our people, and eat out 
their substance. 

He has kept among us, in time of peace, standing 
armies, without the consent of our legislatures. 

He has affected to render the military independent of, 
and superior to, the civil power. * 

He has combined with others, to subject us to a jurisdic- 
tion foreign to our constitution, and unacknowledged by 
our laws; giving his assent to their acts of pretended 
legislation. 

For quartering large bodies of armed troops among us : 

For protecting them, by a mock trial, from punishment 
for any murders which they should commit on the inhabi- 
tants of these states : 

For cutting off our trade with all parts of the world : 

For imposing taxes on us without our consent : 

For depriving us, in many cases, of the benefit of trial 
by jury : 

For transporting us beyond seas to be tried for pretended 
offences : 

For abolishing the free system of English laws in a 
neighboring province, establishing therein an arbitrary 
government, and enlarging its boundaries so as to render it 
at once an example and fit instrument for introducing the 
same absolute rule into these colonies : 

For taking away our charters, abolishing our most val- 
uable laAvs, and altering, fundamentally, the forms of our 
governments : 

For suspending our own legislatures, and declaring 
themselves invested with power to legislate for us in all 
cases whatsoever. 

He has abdicated government here, by declaring us out 
of his protection, and waging war against us. 



900 DECLARATION OF INDEPENDENCE. 

He has plundered our seas, ravaged our coasts, burnt 
our towns, and destroyed the hves of our people. 

He is, at this time, transporting large armies of foreign 
mercenaries to complete the works of death, desolation, 
and tyranny, already begun, with circumstances of cruelty 
and perfidy scarcely paralleled in the most barbarous ages, 
and totally unworthy the head of a civilized nation. 

He has constrained our fellow-citizens, taken captive on 
the high seas, to bear arms against their country, to become 
the executioners of their friends and brethren, or to fall 
themselves by their hands. 

He has excited domestic insurrections amongst us, and 
has endeavored to bring on the inhabitants of our frontiers 
the merciless Indian savages, whose known rule of war- 
fare is an undistinguished destruction of all ages, sexes, 
and conditions. 

In every stage of these oppressions, we have petitioned 
for redress in the most humble terms. Our repeated peti- 
tions have been answered only by repeated injury. A 
prince, whose character is thus marked by every act which 
may define a tyrant, is unfit to be the ruler of a free people. 

Nor have we been wanting in attentions to our British 
brethren. We have warned them, from time to time, of 
the attempts, by their legislature, to extend an unwarrant- 
able jurisdiction over us. We have reminded them of the 
circumstances of our emigration and settlement here. We 
have appealed to their native justice and magnanimity, 
and we have conjured them, by the ties of our common 
kindred, to disavow these usurpations, which would inevi- 
tably interrupt our connections and correspondence. They, 
too, have been deaf to the voice of justice and of consan- 
guinity. We must, therefore, acquiesce in the necessity 
which denounces our separation, and hold them, as we 
hold the rest of mankind, enemies in war, in peace, friends. 

We, therefore, the Representatives of the United States 
of America, in General Congress assembled, appealing to 
the Supreme Judge of the vv'orld for the rectitude of our 
intentions, do, in the name, and by the authority of the 
good people of these colonies, solemnly publish and declare 



DECLARATION OF INDEPENDENCE. 



901 



that these United Colonies are, and of right ought to be. 
free and independent States ; that they are absolved from 
all allegiance to the British crown, and that all political 
connection between them and the state of Great Britain is, 
and ought to be, totally dissolved ; and that, as free and 
independent States, they have full power to levy war, con- 
clude peace, contract alliances, establish commerce, and to 
do all other acts and things which independent States may 
of right do. And, for the support of this declaration, with 
a firm reliance on the protection of Divine Providence, we 
mutually pledge to each other our lives, our fortunes, and 
our sacred honor. 

JOHN HANCOCK. 



New Hampshire. 
JOSIAH BARTLETT, 
WILLIAM WHIPPLE, 
MATTHEW THORNTON. 

Massachusetts Bay. 
SAMUEL ADAMS, 
JOHN ADAMS, 
ROBERT TREAT PAINE, 
ELBRIDGE GERRY. 

Rhode Island. 
STEPHEN HOPKINS, 
WILLIAM ELLERY. 
Connecticut. 
ROGER SHERMAN, 
SAMUEL HUNTINGTON, 
WILLIAM WILLIAMS, 
OLIVER WOLCOTT. 

Neiv Yorli. 
WILIJAM FLOYD, 
PHILIP LIVINGSTON, 
FRANCIS LEWIS, 
LEWIS MORRIS. 

New Jersey. 
RICHARD STOCKTON, 
JOHN WITHERSPOON, 
FRANCIS HOPKINSON, 
JOHN HART, 
ABRAHAM CLARK. 

Pennsylvania. 
ROBERT MORRIS, 
BENJAMIN RUSH, 
BENJAMIN FRANKLIN, 
JOHN MORTON, 
GEORGE CLYMER, 
JAMES SMITH, 



GEORGE TAYLOR, 
JAMES WILSON, 
GEORGE ROSS. 

Delaware. 
CiESAR RODNEY, 
GEORGE READ, 
THOMAS M'KEAN. 

Maryland. 
SAMUEL CHASE, 
WILLIAM PACA, 
THOMAS STONE, 
CHARLES CARROLL, of Carro. 
ton. 

Virginia. 
GEORGE WYTHE, 
RICHARD HENRY LEE, 
THOMAS JEFFERSON, 
BENJAMIN HARRISON, 
THOMAS NELSON, Jr., 
FRANCIS LIGHTFOOT LEE, 
CARTER BRAXTON. 
North Carolina. 
WILLIAM HOOPER, 
JOSEPH HEWES, 
JOHN PENN. 

South Carolina. 
EDWARD RUTLEDGE, 
THOMAS HEYWARD, Jk., 
THOMAS LYNCH, Jr., 
ARTHUR MIDDLETON. 

Georgia. 
BUTTON GWINNETT, 
LYMAN HALL, 
GEORGE WALTON. 



l.tWr'20 



:J» 







**»> 



i^ 








•1 CK 



J?-'* 












*' ^^%' \^K*" ^^^"^^ ''-^^*" ^^^-^^ \^ 







ir .' 







'^oV^ 



s^ » 

































*bv^ 









ce»^ °^ *•-» A^ ^^ "^ ^ .. °^ *•>-• a9 



AUGUSTINE ♦ A V> 



FLA. ,<J> 



'i^ ' • . • 

VO- o « " " ^ ^ 



